Paid In Blood By: zaterra02

by vincentas1121

After decades of an empty life and wars that claimed all he ever held dear, the greatest dark lord in living memory and his most loyal servant are finally ready to challenge fate and once again bring down their vengeance upon their enemies. AU, extended universe, Time-Travel, bashing and HAPHNE.

Paid In Blood

By: zaterra02

Fandom: Harry Potter

Summary: After decades of an empty life and wars that claimed all he ever held dear, the greatest dark lord in living memory and his most loyal servant are finally ready to challenge fate and once again bring down their vengeance upon their enemies. AU, extended universe, Time-Travel, bashing and HAPHNE.

Status: Completed

Fic type: Drama & Romance

Pairings/Main char.: Daphne G. & Harry P.

Published: 2013-07-09

Last updated: 2016-11-08

Words count: 276,938

Chapters count: 28

vincentas1121- I DO NOT OWN THIS STORY. I TRIED TO CONTACT THE AUTHOR TO ASK PERMISSION TO RE-POST OR IF I CAN POST THIS STORY ON MY ACCOUNT. I DIDN'T RECEIVE A REPLY SADLY, SO I HAVE DECIDED TO POST THIS ON MY ACCOUNT. I REALLY ENJOYED THIS STORY AND WAS SADDENED TO FIND OUT IT WAS TAKEN DOWN. SO FOR THOSE OUT THERE I AM NOT STEALING THIS STORY OR CLAIMING IT IS MINE, ALL RIGHTS GO TO "ZATERRA02" . ENJOY;)

1. Chapter 1

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

The dark lord finished the last line in his circle of runes, using diamond dust, unicorn blood and the elixir of life created with his own philosopher's stone. The paste resulted was used in a cluster, with the size of one hundred feet in diameter. The man rose and beheld his work. The markings were perfectly designed, the result of years of work, of uncounted trials and errors, of decades of study, leading to that moment. The depressions in the floor were designed in a way that the liquids spilled in the periphery would flow into the center, where the dark lord would be. The dark lord, an old man, aged nearly a hundred and who didn't look older than forty looked to his back and noticed the presence of his most loyal servant, the one who had stood with him through nearly ninety years of life, wars, happiness, loss and death. His servant looked at him and held his head, as his master had ordered him all those years ago. He too, was old. The difference between him and his master was that he was an elf. He once had been a house elf but after making a bond of friendship, allegiance and loyalty, he became much more than that. He was a dark elf, his life and the dark lord's merged for all time. He alone held his master's ear. He alone was the banner man of his master, ruling at his master's side in his lord's name over wizards, goblins, elfs and other magical creatures.

Both he and his master were tyrants, but they had peace for nearly seventy years, both in the wizarding world and between wizarding and muggle.

The elf grinned. It wasn't an amused grin, but a cruel one. He knew what his master was thinking. He shared the very same thoughts.

- Send them in. - his master ordered, in a ragged voice. His lord hadn't speak in days.

- Wouldn't be wise to rest, my lord? - asked the elf, not out of defiance but care - You should eat and rest before the next step.

The dark lord simply sighed. He truly was weary. He simply nodded and levitated himself from the center of the rune cluster, sitting on his throne, next to his servant who gave him a plate filled with fruits and a cup of water. The dark lord ate, drink and closed his eyes.

He knew he was asleep when he saw a blue eyed blond beauty, smiling sadly at him. In his dream he wanted to catch her. He wanted to hold her in his arms and never let her go but he would never catch her. Even his dreams mocked him. For nearly eighty years he had that dream. Every night he would run after her until he couldn't run anymore. By then, he would wake up. What was worse, she called for him, as if she begged him to catch her. To find her. To held her. To save her. TO SAVE HER!

The dark lord's eyes flared. A green light filled the room, coming from his eyes, revealing his true power and he rose from his seat.

- Bring them in! - he ordered. At once, the dark elf popped out from the room and moments later, a door opened. Through it, thirty people came, taking their positions in pre-determined positions around the rune's cluster. They crossed their arms behind their back and waited their master's commands. Those thirty were under the imperious curse, of course. There was no reason why the dark lord would allow stupidity or disloyalties to ruin the ritual, important as it was for him. He had been preparing this for decades and he would not allow any flaws. The dark lord picked his wand and levitated himself to the center of the rune cluster.

- Come, my loyal friend. It is time. - the dark lord called his servant, who popped in front of his master, kneeling.

- I will be forever indebted to you for this gift, master. - the dark elf said, looking at his lord. The dark lord smiled and handed his second wand to his friend who took it. As an elf, he didn't need a wand, but as the dark lord learned elfin magic, so did the elf learned human magic. Besides, there was no spell in elfin magic for what they needed.

- Slit your own throats and bleed into the cavities before you. - the dark lord ordered to the thirty people around them. At once, they reached silver daggers and took them to their throats. Some simply opened a gash and let the blood flow others mutilated themselves so that the blood could flow better. In minutes, everyone had bled to death. The blood flowed into the center of the cluster and surrounded both the dark lord and the dark elf, both beginning to chant in a long forgotten language. More people came in, taking the positions of those who had entered before them. As them, they too slit their own throats, letting the crimson liquid flow. The pattern was repeated several times and the corpses piled around the rune cluster. The runes started to shine in red and the blood began to be absorbed by them, powering the cluster. When the dark lord and his servant finished chanting, the runes were incandescent in the floor, giving the entire room a blood red glow, looking eary in the midst of the corpses and black magic.

- See you in the other side, my friend. - the dark lord said, hope in his voice.

- I shall be there, my lord. - the dark elf replied, equally hopeful. Both smiled and pointed their wands at themselves:

- AVADA KEDAVA! - both intoned, green light coming out of their wands, hitting them in the chests. However, they did not die. They felt a great pain taking hold of them, as if they were being ripped apart and found themselves watchung their own bodies wither and become dust, quickly vanished by the winds that lifted in the room. They, or their souls, as the dark lord theorized, were in excruciating pain, as they too were ripped from existence, being absorbed by the blood powered rune cluster. The last thing the dark lord saw before everything became void was a blue eyed blonde beauty.

/

2. Chapter 2

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Daphne Greengrass, referred to by every student (and even some teachers) of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry as the Ice Queen of Slytherin, sat silently as their housemates laughed of Draco Malfoy's really bad jokes regarding the boy-who-lived, Harry Potter. Once again, Harry Potter saw himself in a heap of trouble after his name came out from the cup of fire. It was on Halloween, when the champions were being selected for the Tri-Wizard's tournament. Viktor Krum had been selected as the Durmstrang champion, Fleur Delacour as the Beauxbattons champion and Cedric Diggory as the Hogwarts champion. Daphne snorted when she heard the name. She really had no faith in the Hufflepuf. Still, she clapped with everyone else. School spirit, or something like that. But then, the cup lit itself a fourth time and Harry Bloody Potter's name came out of it.

The entire hall was shocked. Daphne herself was too. How on earth did he manage to even put his name in the cup? She saw how the Weasley twins got after tying to cheat the age line. After that, all hell broke loose. Potter became a pariah in the school, rejected by all, even by his best friends, Weasley and Granger. Somehow, they initiated a movement that saw Potter expelled from Gryffindor tower the very same night. Daphne didn't hate Potter. She didn't have any reason to like him either. Still, what the hell? His own friends betrayed him? Gryffindors betraying each other? That was such a paradox... Potter disappeared from sight that same night. He appeared only for classes and nothing more. He never showed up in the great hall for meals and he never spoke to anyone. There were rumors that McGonagall and the staff tried to coerce Potter into returning to Gryffindor Tower, ignoring the fact that he was banished by the entire house. The same rumors stated that Potter simply stated that he had quarters and that according to Hogwarts charter, a banished student would have to willingly give in and do what the entire house decided for him to do to regain his own pride and be able to return to the house. Since Gryffindor never made stipulations, the banishment was permanent. If they were so concerned, they should give him a new sorting. Of course, the staff refused and Potter politely returned to his own rooms, using a house-elf. That was another thing. Potter was the Lord Potter, he was entitled to have a couple of house elves but somehow there was something that didn't make sense and Daphne didn't like puzzles.

All that led to that day, November twenty fourth, the day of the first task. As usually, Malfoy was goading everyone against Potter and in just a couple of hours, they would be outside, watching the first task. There were rumors of dragons.

Daphne finished her meal and quietly left the great hall, ignoring the commotion and the excitement that took hold of the entire student's body. She exited the castle and slowly and lazily walked to the shores of the great lake, where she intended to sit a bit and relax before the time of the task.

When she got there, for her disappointment, she noticed that her usual spot was already occupied by a boy who seemed to be eating a sandwich. Not only that, at a distance, he seemed to be Harry Potter. Daphne snorted and cursed her own luck. However, somehow, she had a feeling. They never talked, not even jabbing each other. Usually she was a spectator in Potter/Malfoy wars and she never had the interest in stepping in. She wasn't selfless nor was she caring, especially for Potter and for some reason, she felt some level of sympathy for the gryffindor wizard. He was completely alone and if the rumors were true, he might even die against the dragons. No one deserved that.

Somehow she gave a first step in his direction. She hesitated, taking focus of what she was doing. After considering it again, she breathed in and walked in his direction. When she finally reached him, Potter had finished his meal and was simply sat with closed eyes. She wanted to say something but what? Apparently, Harry Potter made it easy for her.

- Good afternoon, Lady Greengrass. - he said, without even opening his eyes - How are you in this fine day?

Daphne simply gasped, widening her blue eyes.

- How did you know? - she asked, after recovering from the surprise.

- I felt your magic some minutes ago. - he said, as if it explained everything. In fact, it only created more questions that he didn't reply. He rose and turned to her. Daphne looked at him and couldn't help to notice that there was something weird about Potter. He still wore baggy clothes, unfitting of a lord of his station, his hair was still messy but his demeanor had change completely. He didn't smile nor he attempted to and his eyes, usually bright green were flaring. Daphne blinked twice, just to be sure she had seen right. His eyes were burning with green flames. She held her breath for a moment, before noticing he was looking at her with a raised eyebrow.

- Greengrass, are you all right? - asked Harry, noticing how she was a bit off.

- I am fine, Potter, it is nothing. - she replied, hiding her insecurities behind her ice-queen mask - I noticed you and I was curious...

Harry chuckled and a very small smile shaped his lips.

- And how can I help you to fulfill your curiosity? - he asked her in a low and soft voice, making her uneasy. Daphne gulped.

- Are you aware that there are rumors concerning dragons for the first task today? - she asked, expecting to see surprise or fear in his eyes. She saw only amusement.

- Oh, I saw them, all right. - Harry replied with a smile, looking to the edge of the forest, inviting her to look in the same direction with a nod - Magnificent beasts, actually. Whatever they are preparing, they have a Swedish Short-Snout, a Chinese Fireball, a Common Welsh Green and a Hungarian Horntail. My guess is that they have a dragon for each champion to face.

The easiness in Potter's words shocked her. Was he insane?

- Are you... - she started, unable to finish the sentence.

- Insane? Afraid? - he supplied with a smirk - Actually I'm quite scared, to be honest, as I should. I'm a fourth year who saw himself drew into the tournament, against my will, squaring off against three other seventh year students, with the advantage of magic power and knowledge. I'll be lucky if I survive the afternoon.

Daphne simply looked at him.

- You meant it? - she asked quietly after some moments - When you said you hadn't put your name in the cup? - Harry nodded calmly.

- I didn't. - was his simple reply - Unlike what people like to think of me, I am not a glory hog seeker. Besides, how would I pass through the age line? Also, mind you that my name had no school associated, which leads me to believe that someone placed my name in the cup in a way that I would be chosen to compete.

- And why exactly would someone go to all that trouble just to put you in the tournament, Potter? - she asked, annoyed with his self important conspiracy theory.

Harry rose an eyebrow to her.

- I can give you a couple of reasons but my main idea is that someone wants me humiliated, dead or both. By making me participating in the tournament, they wouldn't even dirty their hands. - This time it was Daphne who rose an eyebrow.

- I see. - she replied, believing him an arrogant fool.

- You don't believe me. - he replied after quietly looking at her blue eyes - You think I am lying in this and that I am just an attention seeking brat with no sense of self preservation, as any pathetic Gryffindoor is.

- Actually, I do believe you didn't put your name in the cup. You clearly have no extraordinary power to go around Dumbledore's wards and he is supposed to be the most powerful wizard alive, apart You-Know-Who.

- Why can't you people call him Voldemort? - he sighed, without caring with the fact that she didn't flinch.

- Because I don't like to denounce my "bravery" or making me a target by calling him by his name. - she replied immediately, glaring at him - Especially in certain circles I am forced to attend.

- I see. - he replied, crossing his arms before him - And do you believe I'm a attention seeking brat?

- Why would my opinion be so important to you, Potter? - she asked, glaring at him, clearly unconfortable. Harry simply shrugged.

- It isn't. - he replied - I am simply curious and case you ever wondered, I loathe my fame and I would change it all for a mere day with my parents.

That stoke a nerve in Daphne, although she didn't show it.

- I guess people never think the true price of your fame, huh? - she asked him, her demeanor calmer, although not warmer.

- There is a phase among the muggles. - Harry started - I don't recall all of it but it ends something like "You can either die as a Hero or live long enough to become the villain.". I believe people no longer care about the boy-who-lived simply because they no longer have a use for him. - Harry explained, missing Daphne's raised eyebrows - Dumbledore became famous and took seats of power. People can look at him to seek guidance. The boy-who-lived is just a child. - he waved his hand as if he discarded a piece of trash - And therefore, useless to everyone.

Daphne didn't comment. She simply stared at him, a cold mask hiding her true feelings. She would speak but she heard a pop near Potter. She turned to the sound and saw a house elf. Unlike every other house elf she had seen, this was taller, and carried himself with more pride. Unlike the wide eyes of the house elves, this had narrower dark eye and wore a black uniform, very simple, carrying also two daggers at his belt. To her surprise, the house elf turned to her and bowed.

- My lady, how do you do? - the elf spoke in perfect english. Turning to Potter, the elf rose his head - My lord, McGonagall seeks you, no doubt for the first task.

Harry nodded and turned to Daphne once more.

- I apologize, my lady, but unfortunately we must cut our conversation short. I do hope we may resume it at a later date. - Potter extended his hand to Daphne, not for a mere handshake, but asking her politely for her hand. She recognized the gesture and was indeed surprised when Harry took her knuckles to his lips.

- Enjoy the show. - he told her, before turning his back on her and walk back to the castle.

Daphne Greengrass simply stood there, trying to understand Harry Potter.

It was time. People started to occupy the stands around the rocky clearing where the task would take place. The stands were full. Four of them, one to each house of Hogwarts and the guests and two others for all those who had bought tickets to watch the show. These included most purebloods. Daphne knew her parents wouldn't be coming and wasn't worried with that. Even if they would show up, they wouldn't miss their eldest daughter to bother and visit her.

Daphne sat with her fellow Slytherins and all were overjoyed, betting on Potter's death. Daphne noticed her friend, Tracy Davies, betting snog time with her boyfriend Theo Nott in how Potter would be hurt, to which he quickly accepted and even doubled. Malfoy, as usual, was being his idiotic self, taunting everything and everyone not on his side. Parkinson was simply giggling of all he said, making him puppy eyes. Daphne ignored the commotion on the Slytherin stand and simply looked around to the other stands. Hufflepuff supported in full their champion, loathing Potter. As she expected, no one in Gryffindor supported Harry Potter, everyone supported the Hufflepuff champion. In Ravenclaw, Cho Chang, the supposedly asian beauty of Hogwarts rallied most of her house supporting Cedric. It was clear that Potter wouldn't have anyone cheering for him.

Not that she cared.

And she didn't.

3. Chapter 3

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Hi guys. I have to thanks to everyone that has been accompanying this story. It seems t have had a lot of views and a lot of followers and it is only my second... I know the story sounds cliché, like narutoDkurosaki said but... things are about to change.

I am also quite astonished regarding the reviews my other story, "The Spurned" is having. I wrote it as a oneshot but your support is awesome. I am really thinking in how to expand it in a couple of chapters more.

For now, here is the third chapter of "Paid in Blood"

While everyone was sitting in the stands, the four champions of the Tri-wizard's tournament were also entering the champions tent. Viktor Krum had leant himself to one of the poles of the tent and had his eyes closed and his arms crossed, as if he was meditating. His headmaster wasn't around and the young quidditch star wasn't interested in speaking with anyone else. Fleur Delacour was talking in french with her headmistress, Madam Maxime, away from all the others and Cedric Diggory seemed to have become a ghost. The boy was really paled and nervous, walking in circles in the tent.

Harry Potter simply entered the tent and said "good afternoon" to all as he entered. Practically no one paid him attention, although he got some grunts in reply. The fourteen years old wizard simply sat in a chair and waited. Much like Krum, he closed his eyes and intended to wait.

- How can you be so calm, Potter? - asked Cedric Diggory, walking towards him in what seemed to be an attempt of truce.

Harry opened his eyes and lift an eyebrow.

- I took a calming draught before coming here? - Harry said, keeping a serious face. However, Cedric seemed to have believed the story and began to murmur something concerning calming draughts. Harry simply shook his head and returned back to his calming exercises, focusing his magic. He knew Krum would be doing the same, it was an eastern Europe discipline not that known in the west.

Both Fleur and Krum knew what the task was, Harry was sure of it. Their demeanor was calm and they clearly had research the best ways to neutralize a dragon with time and had several plans prepared. Cedric clearly didn't. He looked pathetic.

- Oi, Diggory, do you even know what the task is? - asked Harry, raising his voice enough so that only the champions heard.

Cedric glared at him, anger in his face.

- Why, Potter, want me to help you? - sneered Diggory, in an attempt of mockery. Harry simply shrugged.

- No thanks you, I've known since the night they arrived. - Harry said with a smirk, noticing the look Krum gave him. He almost smirked. Fleur simply rose an eyebrow and looked at the two young men and the "leetle boy". She almost felt sorry of Harry, yet, he wanted to play with the grownups, he'd had to deal with them. Maybe he was lucky and the tournament officials would disqualifying him after his lousy performance in the task. Yet, he seemed to be quite calm, unlike the Hogwarts Champion, who was a puddle.

- And what exactly are they, Potter? - asked Cedric, in a very lousy attempt to gain information.

- If you want to know, you should have put all those housemate of yours to some use instead of making my life a living hell. - Harry replied with a glare to him, leaving the blond boy seething in fury. Krum smirked again and Fleur rose her nose as if they all were undeserving of her.

- Ah, the four champions are here! - said a female voice at the entrance. The reporter Rita Skeeter, accompanied by a photographer, entered the tent of the champions smiling.

- My dears, what are your thoughts on the task at hand? - she asked, eying Harry. When no one answered her, she turned to Harry.

- Harry, my dear, are you ready to admit you put your name on the cup and ask to be removed from the task? - the blond woman said, smiling at the green eyed wizard, who smirked back.

- Rita, Rita, Rita... - he whispered in a calm and chilly voice - I don't like you, you know? Make sure you write this very clearly, because if you don't, it is very probable that we are going to have problems between us, dragging your boss and the DMLE... - Rita Skeeter sneered.

- My dear Harry, I regret to inform you that as a celebrity and as a champion, the public has the right to know the truth about you. - she explained, patronizing him. He noticed that her quick quill was scribbling while she talked. Probably inventing another story as the one weeks earlier, stating he and Granger were dating in secret for the past two years, having broken up the night of the champion's sorting because she felt she couldn't trust him. In a quick movement, Harry drew his wand and pointed it to the scroll, which turned to ashes in moments.

- How dare you?! - Rita Skeeter shouted angered by the teens actions. She wanted to give him a piece of her mind but he pointed his wand to her again. He didn't threat at all, he simply flicked it and Rita was sent flying, out of the tent.

- Banshee. - he spat, not noticing the looks of surprise in the other champions. Before they could say anything, Bagman, Crouch, Dumbledore and Karkaroff entered the tent, Bagman bringing a bag with him.

- Gather around, please, it is time for our sorting. - he said in a very happy voice. He probably was a sadist, Harry thought. The champions gathered around and Bagman started to explain the task.

- In this first task, you will have to demonstrate your courage and your skill by stealing a golden egg from a nesting dragon. - Cedric paled even more, if it was even possible, while Krum and Fleur flinched. Harry didn't react at all, noticed by Dumbledore. The headmaster could only wonder why.

- There are four dragons, one for each and in this bag, there are miniatures of each dragon. You will sort one miniature that will tell you your dragon and your number for entrance. Please, ladies first. - he said, extending the bag to Fleur. She didn't react and took out a Common welsh green miniature with a number two.

- Miss Delacour will be number two and will face the common wealsh green. - Crouch wrote something and nodded. Krum went next, drawing the chinese fireball and number three. Cedric was second to last, drawing the hated number one and a miniature of a Swedish Short-Snout. That left Harry with number four and the Hungarian Horntail, the most dangerous of all the four dragons.

- Be carefull around your dragon, Mr. Potter, he had a hard time getting the fourth dragon and it is quite savage still. I advise you to extreme caution. - said Bagman.

Harry nodded and simply returned to his place, ignoring the speech about bravery, friendship and all other stuff that Dumbledore was giving. Not many time passed before the headmasters left and only the champions remained in the tent and sometime later, the voice of Ludo Bagman was heard, saluting everyone and opening the first task of the tri wizard tournament. The champions heard the gasps of the crowd as Bagman announced what the task consisted and Harry could imagine everyone betting on his death. After several moments during roars were heard, it seemed that a dragon was taken into the pit and Cedric was called and informed that he had thirty minutes to get the egg. Apparently, Cedric got his egg in twenty five minutes and the crowd roared in joy. As Cedric returned to the tent, Fleur left to her challenge. They heard the roar of the dragon faint and Fleur received applause for placing the dragon in a trance. However, she also got laughs when the dragon snored fire over her, burning her robes before she could get her egg. There was a short break and Krum was next. According with Bagman, he favored an aggressive stance and started to cast curses to the dragon. Apparently he hit some because everyone started to cheer loud. However, it seemed that in its daze, the dragon broke some of her eggs and Bagman stated that he would be punished in points for it.

Finally it was Harry's turn. He simply walked to the tent flap and waited.

- Try not to die, "leetle boy". - mocked Fleur, waving her hair and smirking. Harry ignored her, hearing Ludo Bagman calling his name.

- And now, the last champion, the fourth champion of the Tri-Wizard's Tournament, HARRY POTTER!

Harry exited the flap and saw himself temporary blinded by the light of the outside, hearing only the stages booing him. It was interesting, thanks to him, the four houses were united with a common goal. Hating him. Harry smirked at the thought and simply advanced into the pit, where he saw a massive dragon, standing protectively near a nest of eggs. With the white eggs there was a glint, clearly golden. That should be the golden egg he was supposed to get.

- Begin! - Bagman's voice said, overheard among all the hate the stages were giving him. Harry walked forward, casting a sonorus charm on himself. All the hate was silenced at once when Harry started to speak in parseltongue.

- Greetings, noble dragon, I bring you no harm, to you or to your young. - he hissed in parseltongue. Unfortunately, the dragon didn't react at all as he was expecting, Instead of replying of calming himself, the dragon simply focused on Harry as if he was prey. By all no means a fool, Harry realized something was wrong with the dragon and initiated his plan B, summoning his Firebolt, which he did discretely, attempting again a conversation.

- Great one, noble mother, much like you, I stand before you against my will. - he hissed again. This time, the dragon roared and thrust its neck towards Harry, attacking him with dragon's fire. Everyone gasped when the dragon breathed fire and there were those that squealed in glee, thinking they had one the bet for Potter's death. Unfortunately, Harry Potter was not in the mood to cooperate. He rose a shield spell before him and the dragon's fire. Everyone was amazed. That shield had to be really powerful to withstand the dragon's breath and Harry seemed to do it with little or no effort at all.

- I AM TALKING! - Harry shouted while hissing, getting angry with the dragon. It was the first time that a dragon didn't reply to his parseltongue. He never counted Norberta from his first year, it was still a baby. However, the dragon in front of him was not a baby. It was a fully fledge female mother dragon and she was refusing to acknowledge him. Maybe there was something wrong with the beast. Harry was forced out of his reveries when the dragon pushed by its chains and broke them, roaring and breathing fire.

The crowd in the stands screamed in fear, even though they were in stands with the unbreakable charm on them and had shields between them and the pit. At once, the dragon jumped against Harry, who ducked and rolled from the dragon's claws behind a rock. Harry cast a reductor curse in parseltongue and hit the dragon in the head, near his left head horn. The horn was blasted and the dragon went mad, roaring in pain and flounced against the rocks, attempting to get to Harry. He had a choice, either finish the dragon there and reveal his powers or use another approach and keep the secret for sometime more. Deciding quickly, he felt the felt the firebolt near. He jumped on it and flew vertically into the air, followed moments later by the dragon and the eyes of everyone, who rose in their seats, astonished to see Harry outmaneuvering a dragon.

The dragon breathed fire again against the wizard, who avoided it with some quidditch maneuvers. When he rose enough and had a good distance between him and the dragon, Harry simply turned back and led the broom in the opposite way, towards the dragon and the ground. However, pointing his wand to the dragon, he casted an orange curse and accelerated the broom, intending to pass the dragon before the curse hit the beast. The dragon noticed him coming against him and opened its jaws. Harry avoided the jaws but didn't avoid the blast and the shockwave that occurred when the orange curse hit the dragon inside its mouth.

The dragon's head and part of its neck blew up and the rest of the beast's body jerked in the air, before starting to fall again. The force of the blast hit the firebolt and Harry lost control, both thrown through the air. Harry lost his grip from the broom and fell from it, towards the ground.

Everyone gasped when they heard Harry Potter speaking in parseltongue with the dragon. No one understood what had happened, only that the dragon didn't appear to be very cooperative. Some feared the worse when the dragon breathed fire over Harry, others felt they would win the bet and all were in awe when they saw Harry withstand the second most dangerous fire in the magical world. Everyone was afraid when the dragon released itself and everyone was in awe when Potter's firebolt arrived next to him and he jumped on it towards the sky, followed by the dragon. They didn't see exactly what had happened but they all heard the blast and saw the dragon jerk, followed by Harry be thrown away from his broom. Everyone was terrified while seeing the boy-who-lived plummeting to the earth, away from is broom. Someone should do something and certainly the judges intended to do so, but before anyone could react, Harry's body stopped in the air at one hundred hundred feet from the ground, visible to all. Everyone gasped in awe and shock while Harry continued descended very calmly. After shaking his own head, he lifted his wand and summoned his broom back to him. When it arrived, Harry simply sat on it and looked around. He was facing the stands and he saw the shock and the awe in everyone's face. Not only that, there was complete silence. Harry simply snorted. He hated them. Not all, but most of them.

Before he turned his back on the stands, his eyes found the blue eyes blond beauty he had been dreaming about for years, looking at him in shock. He simply smirked and turned around to the judges, as well as the dragons' keepers, all staring at him while performing imitations of fish. Harry snarled and landed at ten feet from the egg. However, instead of walking and pick it up, curiosity took hold of him.

- Accio golden egg. - he whispered, raising his wand. Thanks to the sonorus charm, everyone understood it and for everyone's surprise, the egg did came to him. Harry was shocked to the point he face palmed himself for his own stupidity. Had he thought of it before, he could have avoided all that happened.

- AH, FUCK! - he spat. Thanks to the charm, the spat was magnified to a shout that everyone heard but no one commented or admonished him. They all were in shock. Harry startled himself with the volume of his voice. He forgot he was still under the sonorus charm. He canceled it and picked the egg, returning to the tent with it.

There was no sound whatsoever in the pit and Harry smirked at their faces while he entered the tent.

4. Chapter 4

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Hello everyone, I am back. I seem to be raising a lot of waves with the story, regarding things that aren't specified. My apologies for these.

My intention was to insert information that would allow the reader to reach their own conclusions: Is the dark lord of chapter 1 Harry Potter and is this a time travel fic? Is he a different character altogether that would be somehow connected to the and the main character? I will be revealing that this chapter and I'm not saying anything in the disclaimer for spoiler seasons.

justsumwhitedude - Sorry about the quotations. Although I am in Switzerland, I am Portuguese and I'm not very comfortable with the quotation system.

narutoDkurosaki - You'll get your answer if this is a time travel fic or not this chapter. Harry wanted to talk to the dragon and get the egg, peacefully and with almost no effort at all, using parseltongue. Unfortunately, the dragon didn't cooperate and attacked Harry. How and why? Because he was "persuaded to ", if you understand me. This will be approached in a later date, but Harry's task was tampered with by someone (dum dum dum!). He reacted out of instinct for survival, either by reducto'ing the dragon or using the broom and the "orange spell". I'll be calling it an overpowered bombarda that went overboard because of control problems. I'll try to explain better in the chapter.

The pairing will be strictly Haphne.

Back to the fray!

/

Harry Potter drop the golden egg in the bed and simply sat on it, waiting for madam Pomfrey to give him her attention. He felt fine but for some reason, he felt his magic slightly off, no doubt a side effect from the ritual. He could say he was impressed, even though the ritual had failed. Despite having worked, the ritual was supposed to have sent his soul to before July thirty-first, nineteen ninety one, before he had started at Hogwarts. It didn't work, even though he had taken years studying and improving runes to do it. He didn't understand it. Still, he had been sent nearly eighty-six years into the past, to the date when his problems first began. He would reminisce more but by then, madam Pomfrey came to him, revealing her amazement in her eyes.

- Good afternoon, madam Pomfrey. - Harry saluted politely but with no hints of emotion in his voice, giving her no time for chat - I feel something wrong with my magical core, can you please check?

While still nervous, she nodded and waved her wand in a series of movements, trying not to look to the young wizard eyes. She was glad when Dumbledore entered in the tent, followed by, followed by McGonagall and the rest of the judges.

Dumbledore looked in a mix of fright and curiosity to the young wizard and he seemed to want to talk but Bagman went ahead before him, excitement clear in his voice:

- An outstanding flight, Mr. Potter, truly amazing, indeed. I have never seen such a thing in my life and I...

- Harry, my boy, I would like to know how did you do all that magic. - Dumbledore asked, no traces of a grandfather figure in his demeanor or his voice, replaced by curiosity and fear - I am also slightly disappointed with you that you chose to kill the dragon... - Harry looked at the older man and Dumbledore saw the emerald eyes of the boy-who-lived flare with green flames. If looks could kill, Dumbledore would fell right there.

- I did what I had to do. - Harry snarled - I can't help it but to find it amusing how you are so concerned about the dragon's death but paid no mind me being thrown against it, as if was expendable. - All eyes were on Harry and all felt his aura flaring. Madam Pomfrey was so shocked she never noticed the diagnostic spell had finished and that the parchment was glowing faintly with a golden light - I killed it in an accident. I did use a bombarda curse and I am pretty sure a bombarda wouldn't kill a dragon that size, even if it hit the beast in the head. It would knock him out but wouldn't kill. The beast opened its jaws and swallowed the curse. - Harry simply breathed for a moment, turning to madam Pomfrey again, looking at her while pointing to the scroll - What does it say?

It took some moments for madam Pomfrey to realize what he was talking about and she almost blushed when she noticed the scroll was glowing. She read it and paled.

- In the name of Merlin, this is impossible! - the woman gasped, attracting the attention of everyone.

- What is it, Poppy? - asked McGonagall, noticing her friend pale. considerable.

Harry simply picked the scroll and read it, giving a cold look to the matron afterwards.

- I trust this will be kept under patient-healer confidentiality? - he simply asked. Madam Pomfrey couldn't do anything but nod - Good.

- Harry, my boy, if there is a problem, I need to know... - Dumbledore started, stopping as he saw the scroll burning to ash in Harry's hands. He knew it had been the young wizard doing it.

- All you need to know is that I am fine and that I need to rest. This won't jeopardize my participation in this pathetic tournament of yours. - most of them gaped at his words and Crouch felt his fury rising - As madam Pomfrey could tell, I am in need of rest and I am not interested in explaining myself now, after almost dying. Twice, I may add.

That seemed to bring Madam Pomfrey back to her usual self and she quickly forced the judges out from the tent while Harry smirked. Only then he looked around the tent, noticing tha looks the other champions were giving him. Cedric was white as a ghost, Krum was amazed and that was saying a lot and Fleur was wide eyed. He simply ignored them, laying in the bed.

According with madam Pomfrey's spell, his magical core had increased, which explained why he cast such a powerful spell without noticing. He tap more magical than usual, while thinking he was using only the necessary amount for overpower the spell. He smirked again. It worked perfectly. He suspected it but having a proof left no doubts at al. His soul and magic had come together, finishing a debate that would eventually start between the relation of the soul and magic between magical beings. They were one and the same. Dobby, his most loyal friend and servant was another living proof. He came back to him and they didn't need to bond again this time. The magical link between them changed Dobby immediately as Dobby's soul merged with his younger self's.

A small pop sounded to his right and he noticed his best friend.

- Dragonslayer. - mock saluted Dobby with a small bow, crossing his arms in X in his chest. He was grinning and Harry snorted. Dobby gave him a blue potion - Energy draught.

- No need. - Harry replied in a whisper - It seems that my magical core increased because of the merging and that we are both much more powerful because of it.

- I did notice something... - Dobby replied with a smirk - I have already claimed the dragon carcass in your name and took it to the chamber. I will start to harvest it for meat, hide and ingredients, although it lost a lot of blood. - Dobby explained - I am thinking of dragon tail roast for dinner, what do you think?

- Lovely idea, my friend. - Harry said with a smile, thinking on what Dobby had said - How did people react when you claimed the carcass?

- I have no idea, I just popped in, shouted loud and clear that "I, Dobby Elf, claim this dragon's remains in the name of my master, Harry Potter under the rights of beasts slaying." and popped out with the dragon. The judges weren't there then.

Harry smirked. He could expect another visit soon then. He simply thanked his friend and Dobby popped out, leaving Harry to his thoughts.

"The dragon is out, next problem is how to invite her to the Yule ball?" Harry thought. He intended to ask his wife from his original timeline, but how to do it without raising suspicions? Last time, he had accepted Gryffindor's pathetic excuses after the first task and returned to the tower. This time, he wouldn't do it. Even if the red waste bin and bucky came groveling as he wanted them to, right in front of the great hall it would be amazing too, he wouldn't do it.

- HARRY! - he heard a hated voice shout, feeling bucky run towards him. He rose quickly and pointed his wand to her, stopping her on her track.

- Harry, mate, what are you... - started the red waste bin, who was right behind her.

- Shut the fuck up, you useless bastard. Get the fuck out from here before I curse you all the way back to your father's balls. - shouted Harry, his anger visible and his aura flaring, dark green around him, attracting the attention of the other champions and madam Pomfrey.

- Mr. Potter, please, refrain yourself from cursing anyone and mind your language. - apparently, the matron had recovered from her shock and was back to her old self.

- Then get these useless bastards away from me! - shouted Harry, shocking everyone. They really didn't expect that from the Gryffindor golden boy. Granger and Weasley were the most shocked. Harry had never been like that. McGonagall, who had entered the tent again after her two young lions, intending to inform Harry of his points for the task, was also in shock with Harry's words. She knew him as a polite and caring boy. She didn't like it when he was forced from the tower and she truly expected he would forgive Gryffindor for their actions. She did believe he hadn't put his name in the cup but she did nothing to help the young man and now, after seeing the young man killing a nesting dragon mother, she felt in awe and prideful. She expected to see a tearful reconciliation between the golden trio, certainly not that what she was seeing. The golden trio was finished. Harry Potter hated Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley.

- Since Halloween, these bastards have insulted me, humiliated me, accused me of being a liar and a traitor, initiated the movement that banished me from Gryffindor tower and effectively terminated our friendship. - Harry announced, loud and clear. He wanted people to know the truth - I have no interest in them or in Gryffindor house whatsoever and I'd rather speak to a Slytherin than to a Gryffindor and that includes the head of house. - That was a surprise. Everyone knew the hate between Snape and Potter - Hell, I'd rather become best friend to Malfoy than accept these useless backstabbing traitors in my life again. - Harry's magic flared again and that was the only sign they would get - I am angry, I am tired and I have just needlessly killed a dragon. GET OUT FROM MY SIGHT!

His two former friends, who were trembling in fear did so in a hurry, leaving a sour smell where they stood moments before. Harry cleaned the air with a wave of his wand and went back to the bed, being almost immediately disturbed by his former head of house.

- Mr. Potter, I am very... - she started in an attempt to admonish him, while Harry sighed.

- I don't care. - he simply stated, silencing McGonagall into disbelieving shock - You heard me right, I don't care what you are or what you feel. You were my head of house and allowed this to happen. I am no longer a Gryffindor and have no interest in becoming one again. For this reason, I really hope you are here as deputy headmistress and not as Gryffindor head of house.

McGonagall felt as if she had been slapped but she recovered her composure.

- I understand, Mr. Potter. - she said - I came to inform you of your points. Bagman gave you a ten, Crouch gave you a five because you killed the dragon and showed disrespect to the tournament, the headmaster gave you a eight because you killed the dragon, headmaster Karkaroff gave you a four, not commenting why and Madam Maxime gave you a eight without commenting... As of right now, you are in last. - Harry snorted, not hiding his glare.

- Good for them, see if I care. I survived the task, that's all that matters to me.

- Mr. Potter, I... - started McGonagall, being interrupted again.

- Please leave. As of right now, I respect you only as transfiguration mistress and nothing else. - Harry said with a cold voice. McGonagall as so shocked with his words that she did it immediately, wondering what had happened to the young man. Once again, Harry felt the eyes of every people in the tent looking at him and noticed Fleur leering at him. Harry scoffed, even if she was a Veela, she had nothing on his wife. He allowed himself do slip into his dreams, filled with a blue eyes, blond beauty. Only this time, it was a happy, hopeful dream.

At lunch time the following day, everyone knew about the fallout that had happened in the champions tent, between Potter and his former best friends. Rita Skeeter somehow had heard everything and had a exclusive insider on the prophet, detailing how Harry Potter, dark Lord in training had used dark magic to kill his dragon and cut all ties with his former friends, stating that he rather socialize with the Slytherins. She even commented on Harry's words that he rather be Malfoy's best friend than accept them back.

That was what shocked most people. Much like the hate between Potter and Snape, the hate between Malfoy and Potter was legendary and to say such a thing, Potter must really hate his former friends.

Daphne Greengrass noticed how much of the commotion of last day had disappeared, replaced by a sense of uneasy and foreboding. She recalled every moment of Potter's task and she could say she never felt in awe as that moment. Potter used parseltongue, a shield spell that stopped dragon's fire, second in danger and power only to fiendfyre, he gave a show outflying a dragon and aparently, used a bombarda curse to kill the dragon. As everyone, she witnessed it and was shocked, in awe and even felt fear as he fell down on earth, only to be completely amazed seeing him fly without a broom.

She never thought he was anything special and always thought it was a fluke or a special ritual enacted by the Potters back in Halloween of nineteen eighty-one that allowed him to defeat the dark lord. He never showed anything in class, except Charms and DADA, where he seemed to be at ease. He had some skill in transfiguration too, she had noticed it. But what Potter had done was beyond amazing. Was he really that powerful? Was he holding back in classes? Was he doing some kind of special training? Those questions nagged her for the entire afternoon and night. Sleeping was blissful, the only moment when she managed not to think of the task.

Potter had not being seen since he arrived to the castle, way after the task finished. Some Gryffindors wanted to approach him and surrounded them, intending on convincing him in returning to the tower. According with the rumors, Potter summoned his house elf, saying that he feared he might killed them if he drew his wand. The house elf laughed and simply popped the both of them out, back to their secret chambers. Somehow, Daphne believed that if it came to violence, Potter would win.

The reactions of the houses and guests were quite the thing. Durmstrang held great respect to Potter and quite all Beauxbattons females developed a crush on him while the males simply were envious and in awe. Gryffindor wanted him to forgive them and return to their tower, probably to bask on his glory as his house, Hufflepuff started to reconsider their opinion on the boy-who-lived after a performance that outshone their champion, Ravenclaw wanted to know how he had done everything and Slytherin... well, Slytherin were divided in awe for the power Harry had shown and fear. They had taunted him for years and if he came out for vengeance, they would be in trouble. Of these, Malfoy was the most concerned and Daphne could only smirk. Malfoy was terrified of Potter's reaction, while having also some calculating thoughts.

That morning Daily Prophet simply struck the wounds of everyone. Potter was portrayed as a dark lord in training out for blood and everyone knew they needed to tread lightly. They had laughed weeks before but now they were afraid.

Daphne was taken away from her thoughts when whispers began raising in the great hall. She noticed everyone looking at the hall doors, where Harry Potter stood. After the initial moment, everyone started to speak at the same time, even the staff, demanding to know where he had been and begging for his forgiveness.

- SILENCE! - Harry shouted with a sonorus charm, glaring to everyone and everyone did it. He looked around the hall before saying anything else. He started looking to the Slytherin table, where he saw confused slytherins and some in awe. Durmstrang students simply nodded to him in a polite compliment, which surprised him. Ravenclaw house were looking at him, begging for a chance to ask questions. Hufflepuff was afraid of him and what his reaction would be to their actions. The staff table was no better. Surprise and awe weren't enough to describe the staff feelings. Even Dumbledore felt in awe for both the magic he had seen and the results. He didn't like what Harry had done, but couldn't deny it was amazing magic. McGonagall didn't know what to think. She had considered Harry's words and felt really bad afterwards, having shared her thoughts with professors Flitwick and Sprout over a bottle of gin. Her head still hurt. Flitwick considered offering his help to Harry but for what? He never tried to help him and despite everything, he knew Harry Potter was indeed a smart boy and he would see that he only offered help to ease his conscience. Professor Sprout recalled how she was no better than Snape in Herbology classes, belittling the green eyed wizard and favoring her house. For his part, Snape simply sneered at Potter, in his opinion, nothing more than a attention seeking brat.

Harry really didn't want to look to Gryffindor table. He knew who he would find there and he didn't trust himself not to kill them. For that reason, he ignored the lions.

- I would like to say a couple of words, if I may - as no one stopped him, he continued to speak - Yesterday, after checking some books, I discovered a very useful spell, called a magical oath. A very curious spell, it can be given to make sure people speak truth or that they will never betray one another... even to swear that what people say is truth. - he left his words settle with everyone. He noticed some students understood what he was trying to say - Very interesting spell, especial because it is a cultural thing, everyone knows about it and still, no one talks about it nor is it taught to perform at school. - Harry said with a sneer, raising his wand - I, Harry James Potter, hereby swear on my life and magic that I have not placed my name in the cup nor have I asked or coerced another to do it for me I have not used spells or other muggle means to do it either, so mote it be. - A flash surrounded Harry and he smirked before everyone's baffled faces. Some started to realize that they should have asked Potter for an oath if they had doubts. Some Slytherins enjoyed the slap Potter was giving everyone. It was almost worthy of their house. Daphne Greengrass was one of those people - Now, if I had lied, I would lose my magic and die. As you can see, I am not dead. Regarding my magic... - Harry lifted his wand and cast a lumos. It was so intense that some people were blinded for moments. Harry did it on purpose and didn't even blinked at their discomfort - I still have it. This means, of course, as any pureblood or adult will tell you, that I spoke the truth while I made my oath and therefore I am innocent of the crime of lying and cheating my way into this pathetic tournament. - Harry snarled, allowing them to think about it for a couple of moments. Really, how did he not think of the magical oath the first time? Clearly passing too much time with the useless idiots - Awesome spell, isn't it? - Harry asked in a childlike voice, turning his back to the hall - I hope next time, people can remember it exists and avoid uncomfortable situations...

- Harry, wait! - shouted Granger. Harry reacted on instinct and turned on her, pointing her his wand while his eyes flared again. That was not the smart thing to do. While Granger yelped and everyone gasped, Harry had to calm down again, revealing much of his dark green aura. He knew he shouldn't have turned back because as soon as he turned back, he saw them, his greatest enemies ever, more than Voldemort, who he defeated at age seventeen, had ever been. Oberon and Titania, the "light lords", the misguided fools that ruined his life and thousands of others. They almost ruined the nation and the two he took great pleasure in slaughter with extreme vengeance. That had been nearly seventy years before, shortly after he turned thirty-three... or was it thirty-five?

Oberon and Titania took their names after the magical king and queen of the fairies in medieval and Renaissance literature. Arrogant and misguided fools, that was what they were. Thinking they knew best, they ruined everything and everyone turned against them. When the dark lord Potter won, all of them cheered for him and willingly gave him the power. So long ago and yet, here they were again. There they stood, hidden in plain sight, right next to each other and no one was the wiser. It would be so easy simply to kill them... but no, he didn't want to kill them, he wanted to destroy them completely. Destroy their families as they destroyed his, destroy their minds as they attempted to destroy his, torture them and only then, kill them.

However, that was not the time for it and Granger was talking.

- Please, we are sorry, we want you back. - Gryffindor house nodded hopefully and simply chucked, ignoring his enemies for a moment, chuckling. He had just be given a chance in a silver platter. That was going to be fantastic and scoring points with Slytherin.

- Do you, now? - asked Harry, pretending to be thoughtful - Tell you what, Granger, do something for me and I will consider it. - Granger nodded happily, hiding her grin.

- Anything.

Harry snorted and the great hall was left wondering for moments.

- I want you to convince everyone in the house of the lions to kneel before me, right here in the great hall and beg me for my forgiveness and to return to your tower.

Everyone was in shock.

- Mr. Potter, that is very unbecoming of you. - shouted McGonagall. Curiously, Dumbledore said nothing. Snape smirked. Something had happened to Potter. He didn't like the boy, but he was enjoying this. At Slytherin table, people began to snicker and laugh.

- What?! - shouted the Gryffindors in shock.

- You heard me. - Harry replied with a smirk - You want my forgiveness? Beg for it.

Harry didn't believe it when half the house really kneeled and asked for his forgiveness. He simply looked at them with a sneer.

- You people are pathetic. - Harry shouted, scaring everyone again, his voice filled with power - You really did it? Don't you have any pride? You are pathetic. Now, more than ever, I can say that I will never return willingly to Gryffindor house, in fact... - Harry rose his wand - I, Harry James Potter, hereby swear on my life and magic that I will not return to Gryffindor house again, I'd rather be expelled from Hogwarts. So mote it be. - As his magic flashed, Gryffindor house slumped. Some fan girls cried, especially Weaselette and all were shocked with Harry's coldness. Even McGonagall slumped in her chair while Dumbledore felt uneasy and his desperation rise.

- I wonder if I could ask for a resorting. - Harry mumbled for himself, heard by all - Better check Hogwarts rules... meanwhile - Harry turned to Slytherin - May I ask Slytherin house for hospitality for the remainder of the meal?

That effectively silenced the great hall, until a voice was heard.

- Why would we want you to join us, Potter? - asked the ice queen, Daphne Greengrass, defiantly. Some people flinched and Harry simply looked at her and saw those ice cold blue eyes locked in him. He saw her doubts and her confusion and he smirked. Trust her to always ask the right questions - Why don't you join another house?

- You can join uz, monsieur Potter. - said Fleur. Harry turned to her and felt her allure.

- Veela, you and yours have done nothing but insult me since you arrived, even without knowing me. After the task you started to leer at me and while I agree you might be fun in bed, mind your allure before I mind you. - Harry snarled, shocking Fleur and everyone into silence and forcing her to sit down. How could he resist her allure? - As I was trying to say before I was so rudely interrupted, Slytherin house is the only house that has been honest with me since day one. - Everyone gasped - Sure, you all hate me, or most of you hate me, I don't know and I don't really care. Unlike the other houses, you have been consistent in your feelings for me and have never gone with the flow, unlike the others. So yes, I trust the snakes to dislike me and I'd rather have their company that to have the company of the lions, the badgers or the ravens and being caught unaware in the back.

That silenced them all.

- Very Slytherin of you, Potter. - someone at Slytherin table said. Harry shrugged.

- Had I never met Malfoy, I would probably be one of you. - Harry said, gasps sounded through the hall - The hat wanted to put me in Slytherin but after meeting the blonde ponce, who essentially declared himself as the perfect pureblood and the future leader of Slytherin house, I decided that spending seven years with him or the others just like him in the same house wasn't an attractive prospect. I believed everyone in Slytherin was like him, so I begged the hat to put me "everywhere but Slytherin"... I crashed in Gryffindor four years with the red waste bin... - Harry sounded disgusted - Not a very pleasant trade, I'll give you that. - He saw the shock, the disgust and the awe in everyone in the great hall and he smirked. - Oh very well. I am sorry to have disturbed your meal. See you in class.

With that, Harry Potter left the great hall whistling, never noticing the hateful looks half of Slytherin was giving to Malfoy. More, he never noticed the hateful look Daphne Greengrass gave him. She could forgive him for a lot but not for comparing her to Malfoy. Powerful or not, Harry Potter would pay for that insult.

I need to apologize, I screw up royally in this chapter. In the end, I state that Daphne is pissed because Harry compared her to Malfoy. Like some of you pointed out and very well, where did that happened? Yeah, that's where I screw up. I forgot to add that part. Sorry. I hope I fixed that

5. Chapter 5

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Hello, everyone. I'm sorry it took so long to come back. I've been in a bad place and without inspiration for everything, fanfiction, originals or work. Now, I'm attempting to come back and re-acquire all my writing skill I lost during this time. That and actually finish what I started.

I hope you enjoy the latest chapter.

Harry Potter walked the corridors of Hogwarts with a smirk, noticing how everyone moved away from his path. He saw the awe and the fear in the face of everyone and ignored them all. He was actually in a good mood. He had a good night's rest, had a great dinner with a nice dragon roast to celebrate his successful come back in time and was on his way to his first potion class since his return.

Not that he enjoyed the subject, far from it. He was able to see the practicality of the subject and was able to follow the recipes and make a vast array of potions, but in truth he never did enjoyed it. In his mind he blamed non-other than Snape, his good old potions master, his treatment of him and the biased classes between Gryffindors and Slytherins.

Good old Snivellus, who had died in the last days before Voldemort's final defeat, the man who informed the dark lord of the prophecy that destroyed Harry's infant life, the man that had been a spy for Dumbledore all the time, taking his chances in the midst of the death eaters... Harry had come to admire the man's bravery, even if it had took Lily Potter's death to change the man's heart... even if he had treated him, Lily's son, with loathing.

Severus Snape had Harry Potter's respect but that didn't mean he was forgiven, far from it and Harry intended to make the man pay.

Harry arrived to the dungeons with five minutes spare to the class start. Dropping his book bag he carried on his shoulder, he leaned in the wall opposite to the classroom and closed his eyes, focusing on his occlumency shields. To say that Snape would attempt a legillimancy attack during the class was the same that saying that the Slytherin colours were green and silver, so why not prepare him a nasty surprise?

His first class with the Slytherins. His first class with her. Harry smirked, remembering her look when he revealed that he should have been in Slytherin. It was the same as it had been all those years ago, when he told her in their third official date in Hogsmeade. She had been surprised and angry. How she ranted against him... He always thought she was cute when angry...

First things first, Potter. he thought to himself, crossing his arms. He needed to establish a bridge between himself and the house of the snakes first. It didn't matter how much he wanted to have her in his arms, he would only lose everything by rushing in and although he was prepared for that eventuality, he didn't want it to happen.

He heard voices approaching but didn't move from his place. He ignored the sound and kept working on his surprise to the potions master. That didn't mean that he was unaware of what was happening. He felt two magical auras approaching and felt the shock and distress when they say him.

"I have no quarrels with you, try not to be so scared. It's embarrassing." he said, not opening his eyes but smirking.

"Don't be so full of yourself, Potter." replied the voice of Tracey Davies, attempting to disguise the nervous in her voice.

"I said I had no quarrel with you, Davies, can you please lay off ? " he asked, opening his eyes and gazing at the Slytherin girl "Unless you prefer to have a civilized conversation?"

Theo and Tracey looked at each other but it was Theo the first to speak, breaking the silence.

"Why?" he asked, looking at the "Boy-Who-Killed-A-Bloody-Dragon-And-Flew-Without-A-Broom "I can't think of any reason for you to speak favorably of our house and yet, yesterday you actually humiliated the other three houses and wanted to join us, who never acted favorably towards you."

"I meant what I said." replied Harry, leaning again against the wall. With another sigh he looked at the dark haired boy, who stood before him with his girlfriend at his side "It's true that I have no friends at the house of the snakes. It is also true that I never cared about it and that I went with the flow and admitted that all snakes were evil and death eaters wannabees. I could blame the wastebin spewing his filth in my ears for three years or my interactions with Malfoy but I admit that I never cared for the truth. In exchange of my narrow-mindedness, it is only natural that the snakes who had no reasons to actually dislike me in the first place would care little about me and my plights. However, it is also truth that most of my problems with the Slytherins are due to four people and although I have seen your entire house wearing those damn badges, most of you simply ignored me while the other three houses were more open with their feelings for me."

Tracey actually snorted, feeling more comfortable already.

"You have to admit, it was very strange that your name came out of the goblet. Besides, you seem to attract trouble."

"Ah, yes, the joys of being me." replied Harry, thinning is lips very McGonagall like "I can assure you that I was actually hoping for a normal and quiet year but apparently, I'm fate's bitch."

"Do you have any clue concerning who placed your name in the cup?" asked Nott, for some reason feeling more comfortable around Potter, who just shook his head.

"None. I was assured that there would be an investigation but I don't think I'll be expecting any news from that end." lied Harry with a snort and a smirk "I see that the arguments I presented were enough to clean my name."

To that, Tracy Davies snorted.

"Only a fool would not believe in a magical oath, Potter."

"I am willing to bet that many still think I cheated and that I was able to cheat the oath."

"I'd say those would be the dorks and the duffers." replied Nott with a grin, noticing the confusion in Harry's face "Gryffindor and Hufflepuffs, force of habit."

"I heard the duffers before but never only dorks." lied Harry with a pensive look "I like it." the three laughed and in his mind, Harry was glad he had cast a wandless compulsion on both Slytherins for them to be more at ease around him.

"It was an impressive display, Potter." praised Nott, earning the green eyed wizard's attention "One would think you've been hiding your real power."

Harry shrugged.

"One would be correct." he replied, earning the shock of the two snakes "Although that is a long story and as much as I am enjoying our little banter, I'm not in the mood to share it. Besides, more people are coming and I fear that soon I'll have to dedicate my attention to the red wastebin, the beaver and their kitten pride."

The two snakes still had questions but didn't voiced them, especially when they realized that Potter had spoken the truth. In fact, the new arrivals were none other than Daphne Greengrass and Millicent Bullstrode. Both girls were talking among themselves and looked surprised when they saw their housemates close to Potter. In fact, Daphne's surprise quickly turned to anger at the sight of the green eyed wizard, because of his words of the previous day. However, as much as she wanted retribution, she decided to ignore him and continued forward, encouraging the other girl to proceed.

Harry, however, was not to let the opportunity pass.

"Did you enjoyed the show, Greengrass?" he asked, noticing how the girl glared at him. The other snakes looked between Harry and Daphne, not understanding what Harry meant.

"Bulstrode, I'm not going to go on a rampage nor hurt anyone. You can relax." said Harry, noticing how nervous the girl was, casting a wandless compulsion.

"You must think yourself so special." replied Daphne with a sneer, leaving the other three in shock, especially Tracy and Millicent, who knew Daphne the best. Harry just smiled while sighing mentally. He could cast a compulsion over her but he promised himself that he wouldn't do it to her.

"I don't think myself special, far from it." Daphne scoffed and ignored the boy. All three others noticed how she was acting differently from usual.

"Daph, what's wrong?" asked Tracy. She knew Daphne had been a bit angry about something since the past day but never said what.

"Nothing." the girl said, huffing and crossing her arms, looking at the door in front of her. Millicent was the first to realize something.

"It was Potter, wasn't it?" she asked, receiving the attention of everyone.

"What did I do?" asked Harry, narrowing his eyebrows, even though he knew perfectly.

"Millie, shut up." said Daphne with a glare, intimidating the bigger girl.

"Actually, I'd like to know, what did I do to anger you so much?" asked Harry, actually leaning back from the wall. A small part of himself begged him to stop with the theatrics and just apologize but he knew that the Ice Queen needed to vent her anger before he could even apologize.

Daphne turned an iced look to him and he actually held his breath, something that the other three Slytherins noticed.

Damn it, I screwed up big time Harry Potter thought to himself. He had an eighty year old soul, he faced countless horrors and was a dark lord but if there was something that he feared was the cold look that Daphne Potter, née Greengrass was able to give him when angry. In his entire life, he had been in the wrong side of that look three times. Ironically, the fist was when they actually met, something he was trying to recreate, the second when he had a less than proper behavior in the victory gala after the defeat of Voldemort and now.

With a sigh, Harry made a small bow.

"Miss Greengrass, I recognize that I may have offended you by either actions or words, most likely words. I would like to apologize for my offense and beg your forgiveness." he said, surprising all the Slytherins, who gaped. The anger in Daphne's eyes was replaced by surprise.

"Just shut up, Potter." she replied with a huff, going back to her initial position.

"Can you at least tell me what I said that offended you so much?" he tried again, earning another glare from the young witch. Harry rose his hands in a peace sign "Fine then, I'm sorry."

Theo, Tracy and Millie just stood there gaping, before Tracy started to grin.

"Harry Fucking Potter, who faced a dragon and humiliated an entire school, actually afraid of the ice queen? This is gold!" she said, not hiding her laughs, as did her boyfriend. Millie just smirked and Harry sighed.

Great job, Potter. he thought to himself Idiot.

"You're an idiot, Potter, did you know that?" asked Daphne with a cold voice, looking at the green eyed wizard in the eyes "The respect I gained during the task or even during your speech vanished the moment you pit all of us with Malfoy and his lackeys."

It made sense to Harry.

"I can definitively imagine it." he replied with a sigh, almost ignoring the other three snakes present "I won't attempt to justify myself. I can't and I should know better. My only excuse is that I was eleven and very impressionable with all I had just seen... and heard." he sighed and Daphne turned her eyes away, ignoring the wizard. The truth was that she wasn't as angry anymore, but she had an image to keep. She ignored him again and he leaned again on the wall, noticing the looks the other snakes were giving him.

"What?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

"That was... strange." replied Millicent, to which Tracy nodded.

Fuck... was Harry only thought. Luckily he didn't need to make excuses because the other students began to arrive, just as Snape unlocked the door.

"Inside." the sullen professor ordered. In some moments, the students were entering the class room. Harry took a seat in the front and put a sullen on his face, crossing his hands on the table. He focused on Snape, who glared at him, making him smirk. That only angered the potions master further. Out of nowhere, Harry felt a pressure in his mind.

Caught you, you son of a bitch! Harry shouted in his mind, directing the professor's probe into his mind with a smile. Snape didn't realize it in time, finding himself in a dark room.

"What the...?! POTTER!" the older man shouted, to angry to realize what had happened. Out of nowhere, torches began to light, revealing a pathway with snake statues along it, ending in a massive statue that depicted the face of a man.

Beginning to get curious, Snape walked forward with caution. He stopped when he heard hissing, not finding anything around the light of the torches.

"Welcome, professor, to the chamber of my secrets." Snape heard the voice of Harry say, echoing around him "Meet Bael!"

From the darkness, a massive snake lunged against the potion's master without warning. With nothing but a scream, Severus Snape felt himself being thrown back, hitting something with a loud crack, all the while covering his eyes and face.

Not hearing a thing, he looked around to find himself in his classroom, noticing how everyone was gaping at him.

"Are you all right, professor?" asked a hated voice, to which Snape immediately turned to and glared.

"Potter, one hundred points from Gryffindor for assaulting a teacher!" snarled Snape, sounding looney to all.

"But professor, I didn't do anything." replied Harry, his glee hiding behind his mask.

"Twenty more for talking back to a teacher!" The Gryffindors were outraged and Granger has his arm up. Harry, however, just sighed. It was, however, a mock sigh.

"If you believe it's fair, professor." Harry said again, ignoring how everyone was looking in shock at him.

"But professor, he's not a Gryffindor anymore." said Parvati Patil, earning nods from all the other Gryffs.

"Oi, Patil, stop wasting valuable class time with useless remarks. No one cares about that." was Harry's reply, shocking everyone again, including the professor, who was about to reply to the indian girl by taking more points. Harry just smiled, looking at the baffled professor, who just waved his wand.

"The instructions are in the board. Begin. IN SILENCE!" he said and the students did as they were told. The potion on the board was a more powerful variant of the healing potion. Luckily, Harry had brewed several of those particular potions in his past life and knew the steps by heart. He started to chop his ingredients while the water boiled and quickly went to work, ignoring the cold glares the Gryffindors were addressing him and the confused looks that the Slytherins were giving them. Snape, however, despite angry at the boy, was also curious, noticing his method. The boy was confident, following the recipe and actually doing a good job. The potion's professor would seethe if he hadn't been so surprised and confused. He just stood there, occasionally making a round.

At the end of the class, Harry presented a vial with a red coloured liquid, as good as the best brewers in the class, surprising the professor.

"Acceptable work, Potter, although I have no idea how a dunderhead like you could have actually produced this without cheating."

Harry only nodded, looking hard at the man. Snape widened his eyes as Harry's green ones flared "I know who told Voldemort about the prophecy." Harry whispered, turning his back to Snape, leaving the man in shock.

Harry went back to his place and cleaned up, packing his belongings and waiting patiently the order to leave. He noticed the nervous and agitated look Snape gave him and relished it.

When the class finally ended, Harry was one of the first to leave the classroom, walking slowly by the corridors, being quickly followed by everyone else.

"Five, four, three, two..." he counted for himself, knowing full well what was coming. As in queue, a shriek was heard:

"Harry!" shrieked Granger, stomping after him. He ignored him and as soon as she grabbed him, she found herself with Harry's wand pointed between her eyes.

" . !" snarled Harry, making sure that the bitch understood exactly what he meant. Granger was actually terrified and only gaped.

"Oi, you dark wizard, leave her alone!" shouted another voice, the unmistaken voice of Ron "The Pig" Weasley, casting a spell against Harry. Without even thinking about it, Harry twitched his wand, sending a shrieking Granger into the path of the spell, intercepting it mid air.

Granger fell on the floor and started to vomit slugs, much like Weasley had on their second year, after that failed spell due to the broken wand. The Slytherins started to laugh while the Gryffindors paled and Weasley snarled.

"You bastard!" shouted Weasley again, turning his wand at Harry. This time, he decided to cast something more powerful but to no avail. Harry lazily dodged the reducto curse and with another twitch, sent Granger, who was still weeping and vomiting slugs on the floor, against Weasley's legs, making him fall on top of her, dropping his wand.

"You couldn't wait to fall on top of her, couldn't you, Weasley?" taunted Harry, although it was a cold taunt. Everyone paled at the display, although the Slytherins were amused.

"You son of a..." started Ron, receiving another twitch of Harry's wand that silenced him. For his humiliation, Hermione, who attempted to free herself from Ron's weight, vomited two slugs against him, covering his face in slime, making the Slytherins laugh again. None noticed the look Harry gave behind them, towards the potion's professor, who stood at the door. He had seen everything and decided not to interfere.

"Weasley, twenty points from Gryffindor for attacking a student. Granger, ten points from Gryffindor for causing a ruckus. Potter, twenty points from Gryffindor..." Snape hesitated, remembering what had happened in the beginning of the class and the previous day. He noticed again the confused and outraged looks from some of the Gryffindors. Snape drew his wand and cast the levitation charms on both Granger and Weasley, intending to take them to the infirmary. "Potter, detention with Mr. Filch tonight for assaulting two students. The headmaster will also know about this."

"They deserved it." was Harry's cold reply that shocked even the professor. Harry's wand disappeared into his sleeve and he simply nodded to the professor, turning his back on him.

Snape left the other way around, thinking in what he had seen. Potter had showed no compassion whatsoever towards his former friends, had casted only simple spells, non verbally and couldn't care less about his former friend's fate. For the first time in a long time, Severus Snape felt a cold wind up his spine.

The Gryffindors and the Slytherins were left in silence and started to part. Malfoy made some remark but no one really paid him attention. They were all thinking on everything that had happened.

Once again, the Slytherins considered the chance of actually invite Potter to join them during the meals.

Their next class was Charms, again with the Gryffindors. Potter was found already at the classroom door, in the same position he was before Tracy and Theo arrived to potions. Some Gryffindors were already around, keeping their distance of their former housemate.

"Nice work, Potter." praised Tracy before anyone could say anything. Harry snorted but said nothing in reply. Malfoy, Parkinson, Crabbe, Goyle and Zabini were shocked at the interaction of Davies and Potter.

"Yes, really impressive." replied Millie with a chuckle, attracting everyone's attention to herself "Of course, you will still get into trouble but it was impressive nonetheless."

"Snape saw everything." said Harry in a cold voice "He said that the waste bin started everything and he still gave me detention."

"What did you expect?" asked Theo with a snort "The man loathes you."

Before Harry could say anything, a pop sounded next to him. Dobby appeared, extending him his book bag. Moments before, he had asked Dobby to take back his potions kit and bring him his charms books.

"Here you are, sir. Anything else?" asked Dobby. With a shake of Harry's head, Dobby popped away, leaving everyone amazed with the looks of the elf.

"Was that an elf?" asked Zabini, receiving a smirk in reply.

"Yes and before you ask, no, you can't know what happened to him to look like that. That's my little secret." replied Harry with a sigh.

"But that isn't a house elf, is it?" asked Theo Nott with wide eyes.

"He is." replied Harry with a glare that cowered Nott "He is also my most trusted ally and I can assure you, there are no walls that can stop him."

It became clear that a change of subject was necessary.

"Wait, it was him that took the dragon." said Daphne, turning to Harry with the question in her eyes "What did you do with it?".

"Blood, hide and meat." was Harry's reply, with a small chuckle.

"Meat?" asked Parkinson, widening her eyes, attracting the attention of everyone.

"I don't waste anything. Besides, dragon meat is a delicacy, isn't it?" asked Potter, turning his attention to Malfoy "You're unusually quiet, Malfoy, did the kneazel got your tongue?"

The blonde boy just sneered to him.

It didn't take much time until Flitwick open the door and the class start. Harry entered in the room quietly. In his past life, Harry had fought besides Flitwick, who was a great ally when the problems began and he actually helped Harry when he needed. Unfortunately, Flitwick would die before the end of the great war. The Dark Lord Potter carried several scars, memories from the former dueling champion's grueling trainings. The man had earned Harry's respect before and he wished he would do so again.

The small professor noticed the absence of both Granger and Weasley, asking where they were.

"Potter sent them to the hospital wing, sir." replied Seamus Finnegan, hoping to get Harry in trouble.

"What? Mr. Potter, is this true?" asked Flitwick in shock using a disapproving tone. Harry rose from his seat and looked at the charms professor in the eyes:

"I was cursed in the back by Weasley and defended myself by summoning Granger to the path of the spell. Not happy enough, Weasley cursed me with a reducto, which I dodged and banished Granger against him forcing him to fall on her. Last time I saw them, Professor Snape was taking them to the hospital." explained Harry, noticing the surprise in Flitwick's eyes "As you can see, professor, I am only guilty of casting in the halls and defending myself while Weasley was the one that cursed Granger and attempted to cast a nearly fatal curse on me."

Flitwick was shocked by the tone used by the young Potter. It was cold and full of anger.

"Mr. Potter, I will believe in your version of the events for now and not give you a detention. We shall speak more about that later on."

"Professor Snape already did it, professor."

"I... I see. Well, I guess we shall hear more from this soon. Meanwhile, we are going to review the summoning charm and introduce the banishing charm today. Considering the story you just told us, Mr. Potter, would you care to tell us about the charm?"

"It is used to throw objects and people away from the caster. The incantation is Depulso and the spell is sometimes mistaken with the banishing or cleaning charm, Evanesco. They share nothing but a similarity of the name." replied Harry in a low and bored tone. Flitwick nodded. It was a short but true answer.

"Well done, Mr. Potter. Five points to..." Flitwick hesitated, looking to the houseless young man.

"May I suggest one thing, professor?" asked Harry with a smirk. As Flitwick nodded, he continued "Give them to Slytherin. As long as the Gryffs don't get the points, I just don't care who gets them."

Everyone was shocked again, turning to the green eyed wizard, who was smiling.

"Very well, Mr. Potter. However, I suggest, as do most of the staff, that you ask for a resorting. The time you passed houseless was more than enough, especially after proving innocent." said Flitwick. Harry snorted.

"Oh, so now the staff cares? How nice of you." replied Harry with a cold and angry voice. Even Flitwick felt the cold in his spine, feeling guilty. Unable to say anything else, Flitwick waved his wand and several pillows appeared on top of his desk.

"I want all of you to summon a pillow to you. Then, we will work on the banishing charm. Remember, the incantation for the summoning is..." Flitwick lost his voice when a green pillow passed him, landing before Harry, making everyone look at him.

"What is it this time?" asked Harry, rolling his eyes as he noticed that everyone was looking at him again.

"You... you did it non verbally, Mr. Potter." said Flitwick, impressed with the display. Thinking carefully, after the boy's display against the dragon, casting spells non verbally was almost a child's play "Take ten extra points."

Everyone was confused. The Gryffindors were angry that Harry was doing a god job and they weren't getting any points and the Slytherins were divided between being amused for being collecting the points for Potter's work or not. Millicent Bulstrode decided to being amused, as did Daphne, Tracy and Theo.

"Now, everyone, please, summon a pillow to you, just like Mr. Potter did." said Flitwick, noticing that everyone had their wands with them. Before anyone could do anything, the door to the classroom opened and an angry McGonagall entered the room.

"Harry Potter, you shall come with me, now!" she said, her tone clearly of no nonsense. To her surprise, Harry sneered at her.

"Let me guess, your kittens are accusing me of assaulting them and you, the example of a Gryffindor, are jumping to a conclusion without even having all the facts, am I right?" asked Harry, the sneer never leaving his face. For a moment, McGonagall lost heart and was shocked with Potter's attitude "Well, let's go, then. Unless you want me to swear a magical oath, on my life and magic, stating that I just defended myself from your precious protegés." he said, raising from his seat "You could try and ask anyone here what happened, but why would you do it? You would certainly not believe the Slytherins if they decided to defend me and your house would just rally against me, wouldn't it?"

McGonagall gaped but for the surprise of everyone, Theodore Nott rose from his place:

"Professor, Potter speaks the truth. He only defended himself from the spells that Weasley cast upon him, with a summoning and a banishing charm. For his part, Weasley cast a Slug Spitting curse, which Potter intercepted with Granger and a reducto, that Potter dodged. After that, he merely threw Granger against Weasley, nothing more."

Harry rose an eyebrow towards Nott. That had not been only the work of the compulsion charm.

"Theo speaks the truth, professor." replied Tracy.

"Mr. Nott, Ms. Davies, your assistance is both acknowledged and thanked." replied Harry, noticing the curiosity in Daphne's eyes, regarding her classmates behaviour "Oh, and professor?" he said, pointing the wand to the pillow and flickering it, making the pillow fly towards Flitwick, who caught it in hand. Only then Harry spoke "Depulso."

McGonagall was even more shocked when she heard the diminute professor whisper "Ten points to Slytherin, then. Mr. Potter, wait for a moment. Minerva, a word, please?"

Harry went back to his seat while Flitwick accompanied McGonagall outside.

"Why defend me?" asked Harry and Theo shrugged.

"You gave us the points, I give you support. I don't like to owe anyone anything." replied Theo, making Harry chuckle.

"How did you do it?" asked Daphne, turning to Harry, who rose an eyebrow, forcing her to clarify "Non verbal spells."

"Point the wand to your target and focus on the desired effect. Focus your magic and bend it to do what you want." explained Harry, pointing his wand to the pillows again, summoning a new one "I learned a while ago that speaking the incantation is only useful to help to focus on the effect of the spell. As long as you understand the spell, you can cast it without speaking." Daphne looked surprised at him, noticing the enticement of his eyes, challenging her to do it.

She focused on a pillow and did exactly what Potter had said. Nothing happened.

"Don't think on it. Just feel it." advised Harry again and Daphne focused her magic, as if she would cast any spell. She willed the pillow coming to her and for her surprise, the pillow actually did it, falling on the floor a couple of centimeters from her table.

"Well done." said Harry with a smile, noticing how everyone was surprised, even the Gryffindors "That's a sixth year skill. Practice it and you'll see that you'll be able to cast any spell silently."

"How did you learn it?" asked Tracy, her wand in her hand. Harry just shrugged.

"I've had a lot of free time, all thanks to your badges and the constant harassment." replied Harry, noticing how many people paled.

"Sorry about that. It was Malfoy's idea." said a nervous Zabini and Malfoy paled considerable, making Harry chuckle.

"He's definitively too quiet." teased Harry, knowing full well that the reason for Malfoy to be shut up was the compulsion charm he had cast on the blond boy. Malfoy spluttered something that made no sense but Harry's attention was caught on a pillow that was thrown away from the tables.

"Well done, Greengrass." said Harry, leaning back on his chair, noticing how everyone in the room focused on Daphne.

That's my witch. thought Harry with a smile. For her part, Daphne summoned the pillow again, this time being successful in bringing it to herself, banishing afterwards.

"Ten points to Slytherin for a job well done, Ms. Greengrass." said the voice of professor Flitwick by the door, who was grinning in front of a shocked McGonagall "Mr. Potter, ten points for helping a classmate."

Harry nodded.

"Now, Mr. Potter, please accompany professor McGonagall. You are excused from homework." Harry nodded again.

"Dobby!" instead of Dobby appearing, Harry's books and supplies vanished before him, shocking everyone "Thanks mate."

Harry left the room, followed by a silent McGonagall, leaving behind very surprised students and a teacher.

"Draco, wasn't that house elf of yours called Dobby?" asked Parkinson, turning to Malfoy, who just shrugged.

By the end of the class, several Slytherins were able not only to cast the Depulso charm, two of them were also able to cast it and the summoning charm silently.

Harry was taken to the headmaster's office. Through the entire way, McGonagall was in silence, thinking in what Harry had said and the conversation with Filius.

Filius believed that Harry should have had a good reason for whatever he had done and that she had to investigate it properly, unlike jumping to conclusions just as Harry had said. The story that she told him, the same that Mr. Weasley had told her was clearly faulty.

Harry didn't say a word to her during the walk to the headmaster's office, which distraught her even more. She didn't even have the heart to speak to him.

When they reached the gargoyle protecting the entrance to the headmaster's office, Harry stopped and waited for her. He didn't speak but waited for her to speak the password. Dumbledore and his sweets...

Entering the headmaster's office, Harry saw Dumbledore sitting at his desk, having an argument with professor Snape. Harry could smile at his luck. In the background, Fawkes started to sing.

"Ah, Harry, my boy, please, sit. Would you like a lemon drop?" asked Dumbledore. Harry noticed that both Snape and McGonagall stood by the headmaster, looking at Harry.

"First of all, it's Mr. Potter or just Potter for you. I'm not your boy nor am I that close to you. Even professor Snape has that courtesy to me and the man loathes me." replied Harry, glaring at the three before him. Dumbledore was shocked and McGonagall looked to have sucked a lemon. Snape narrowed his eyebrows.

"Second, thank you but I'll pass your sweets and I prefer to stand. I presume that you called me here because of my altercation with the backstabbers?"

Dumbledore looked sadly at Harry, no doubt intending to guilt trip him. It wouldn't work.

"Directly to the point. Very well, Mr. Potter, how do you justify your actions? You purposely assaulted your friends, students in the halls with dangerous spells..." he was stopped with Harry's cold chuckles.

"I have no idea what those two told you but I can guess it was an embellished version, no doubt." said Harry, clapping his hands "Now, I can tell you what happened, no doubt you will not believe me, since you are all biased against me or I can show you the memory of the event. Which will you prefer?"

"Mr. Potter, we are not biased against you! We simply want to know..." started McGonagall, receiving a glare from Harry.

"Madam, your actions speak otherwise. Get the pensieve, headmaster, I know that Salazar Slytherin presented one to the headmaster's office to help in these situations."

"And how do you know that, you arrogant boy?" asked Snape, although it was more curiosity than spite.

"I read the diaries that Slytherin left in his secret chamber. Where exactly did you think I was spending my time?" replied Harry with a rose eyebrow. It was irrelevant by this time if they knew or not of his sleeping arrangements. He could see, however, the shock in their faces.

"The chamber?" asked a paled Dumbledore, fear in his voice.

"Yes, headmaster, I spent my time there, learning and training. Now, if you could be so kind and present the pensieve, I'd like to solve this situation and return to classes." Dumbledore just stood there, watching the boy. Harry Potter had changed a lot. True, he hadn't really seen him since Halloween, but still... he had changed a lot. Recovering his posture, he used his disappointed look again.

"I do not believe it necessary, Harry. I believe that you are still hurt with your friends and that caused the fight. I already know what happened but I'd like to hear your side with your own words. More, you need to learn to forgive them and move on. It helps to build character." said Dumbledore, making Harry glare at him.

"I believe I told you to call me Mr. Potter or Potter? Also, I prefer to show you the memory. It's much less troublesome and can't be contested." said Harry. When he saw that Dumbledore wasn't going to bring out the pensieve, he just rolled his eyes.

"Accio Headmaster's pensieve!" said Harry and a door of a cupboard opened with a floating stone basin landing by the headmaster's desk.

"Mr. Potter, what is the meaning of this?" shouted McGonagall with a glare that didn't affect Harry. Snape was strangely quiet while Dumbledore was shocked with the young man's defiance. Harry took his wand to his temple and removed a silver thread with it, placing it in the basin.

"Let's make one thing very clear, professors." said Harry with a cold voice "I hate most of the school population, students and staff. I have been accused of being a cheater without proof and I was mocked by everyone. Not only the staff didn't do anything, this information reach outside and now I have an entire nation against me." Dumbledore was about to say something but was stopped by Harry "I meant it when I said I won't return to Gryffindor. Under the Hogwarts charter, I am entitled to a resorting since I was banished under false pretenses, am I right, hat?" asked Harry, raising his voice a bit.

"Indeed, Mr. Potter." replied the old hat, who was stuffed in a shelf "I have to say, you have being most entertaining. I'm not one to tell you "I told you so", but..."

"Yeah, true..." replied Harry with a grin, turning it to a glare again.

"But..." started McGonagall, not able to continue.

"Now, we will see the memory and then we will speak about my actions." said Harry, making the pensieve projecting the memory for all to see. They saw everything as it happened.

"Now, considering that I did cast spells in the halls, I will accept to be punished for it, but I refuse detentions for protecting myself."

"Mr. Potter, you deliberately used Miss Granger as a human shield." said Dumbledore "You could have hurt her."

"It was Weasley's spell." was Harry's reply. Snape was somewhat impressed, not that he would admit it.

"You could dodge it, as you did with the other spell. Besides, did you have to hurt both miss Granger and mr. Weasley like that?"

"I could but I didn't and no, I didn't have to hurt them but they need to learn a lesson. I do, however, hate them and won't mind if I don't see them ever again. If they attack me, I will defend myself and I will do whatever I must to succeed, even if it means to use them as shields against the other. They are traitors, all of them in the house of lions in fact, those two especially and I can assure you that if any of them attack me, I will retaliate. I had enough with them for the past month."

"This behaviour will not be tolerated, Potter." admonish McGonagall "While it is true that Mr. Weasley cast the first spell, you started the altercation by drawing your wand first. It is equally bad. You will be punished for it, as will be Mr. Weasley."

Harry glared at the older woman with a sneer.

"Very well, than. What is my punishment?" he asked in a cold tone.

"Both you and Mr. Weasley will serve detention with professor Snape." started Dumbledore. To his astonishment, Harry scoffed.

"Brilliant." he mumbled sarcastically, realizing the uncomfortable look Snape gave Dumbledore sideways.

"I am terribly disappointed with you, Harry." said Dumbledore, shaking his head, only to receive a chuckle in reply.

"Don't worry, the feeling is mutual." Harry replied, glaring at the older man and turning his back on the two older professors "Professor Snape, when shall I report to you?"

"Nine." replied the potions professor, attempting to maintain his cool. He was trying really hard. Despite wanting to snap at the boy's arrogance, he decided not to. He still hadn't reported Potter's occlumency, only that the boy knew about him telling the dark lord about the prophecy. Of course, Dumbledore had troubles to believe it...

Fawkes sang again but Harry ignored it, turning his back on the professors and opening the door of the headmaster's office.

"I haven't give you permission to leave, Mr. Potter!" said Dumbledore, raising from his chair. The green eyed wizard looked over his shoulder and glared.

"The days I obeyed you are long gone. We spoke about my punishment. There is nothing else to talk about."

"I'd like to speak with you about your performance in the first task..." started Dumbledore, to be interrupted by Harry.

"I already told you, chamber of secrets." the boy replied with a smirk, waving his hand over the door, unlocking it "I learnt more in there than I have learnt in the past four years in here. Goodbye, headmaster, professors."

Harry left the headmaster's office, leaving three flabbergasted professors behind, unable to understand what was happening. Dumbledore felt a shiver in his spine, something he hadn't felt in years and for moments, he believed he had seen someone far more dangerous and lost than the boy who would one day become Lord Voldemort.

He wondered how it was possible to have failed Harry.

"Albus, what will we do? Mr. Potter has changed. He admitted to have studied in the chamber of secrets. Has he really fell into the dark that much? Is he beyond saving? What will we do?"

"I don't know, Minerva, I don't know." was Dumbledore's reply, which shocked her even more.

Severus Snape remained silent, thinking over what happened. Maybe it was better not to antagonize Potter and wait to see what he would do. Maybe the boy was more like his mother than he ever thought.

Dinner arrived and everyone knew what had happen in the dungeons and in the charms class. Weasley had appeared for dinner, angry and sullen. From Granger, there was no sight. According with the rumor mill, she was going to spend the night in the infirmary.

While Weasley ate with his usual manners, the Gryffindors were also sullen and depressed, although some were angry. The Hufflepuffs were fearful and the Ravenclaws were torn. The Slytherins, however, especially half of the fourth year students were ecstatic, especially Millicent Bullstrode, one of the two students that was able to cast the spells silently. Daphne Greengrass, the other student, was thinking on what had happened, ignoring the conversation around her. She had heard the first minutes, how her year mates were impressed with Potter and how they could benefit with him on their side. He was already giving them points, what if they managed to bring him into the house, where he belonged? Daphne started to ignore the conversation, considering Potter's actions. Once again, he proved her wrong, something she didn't like and proved to be actually good with magic. More, he had actually apologized for the comparison with Malfoy and had done it politely and properly, something he had never done before. Something she wasn't even sure he could do. Then, he not only cast spells silently, he taught her to do it. He encouraged her to do it. And she did it. She actually cast the spells silently, over and over, for the envy of her year mates. By the end of the class, only Millie had also done it.

She guessed her main question was "Why". Why did he do it? Maybe she should attempt and ask for some help with her own spell casting. Not that she was an incapable witch, quite the contrary. She was capable and had good grades but she was hardly one of the best. Maybe with Potter's help she could improve even more. That would give her a chance to the future.

She was tempted to approach Potter and ask for help. She was, however, hesitant of his price.

"What do you say, Daphne?" asked Tracy Davies, interrupting her train of thought.

"What?" asked Daphne, looking at her friend.

"What's wrong with you?" asked Millie in a concerned tone, which the blonde witch discarded.

"I'm fine, what did you want?" she asked again.

"We were talking about asking Potter to join us to dinner tomorrow. We are going to propose it in the common room tonight." replied Tracy.

Daphne realized that Theo, Tracy, Millie and who would believe it, Zabini agreed with it. She just nodded, making her year mates smirk.

"That settles it." replied Zabini with a smirk. Daphne cut them out again, focusing on her dinner. She felt a nudge in her leg and looked to Millie, who rose an eyebrow at her. Again, Daphne shook her head to her and smiled to ease her friend. Millie didn't believe her and would want to talk to her later on but left her alone, joining the conversation about the battle in the dungeons, if it could possible to call it a battle. Potter had been ruthless with his former friends and the best part, he hadn't used any fancy spells, only basic ones. That had been impressive.

It actually gave a new insight of low level spells and everyday spells application in dueling.

As she was eating, the voices stopped. They looked at the doors of the great hall and saw a smirking Harry Potter, walking slowly to the head table.

"I apologize for the interruption, I won't take anyone's time, any more than needed, that is." he said, with a huge grin "I am sorry about my delay to dinner, though, I was reading the most amazing report from Salazar's Slytherin's voyages into the south deserts during his youth." people gasped and widened their eyes at Harry, which made him chuckle "I am in my rights to demand a resorting and just to be clear, I hereby demand a resorting."

Shouts began again, mainly from the gryffindors, who attempted to dissuade him. Harry simply ignored them. Had he noticed the Slytherin's, he would see the smug looks of several of them and the astonishment of several others. He would also see the disappointed look in the fourth years, who had just seen their plan to bring Potter into their house thanks to them fail.

Before Dumbledore could even say anything, Fawkes flamed into the great hall, bringing the sorting had with him, which fell on Harry's head.

"Now this is efficiency." joked Harry, earning a chuckle from the hat.

"Hogwarts is aware of your plight and decided to personally grant you your request." the hat said in the young man's mind "So tell me, Mr. Potter, how did you learn so much then?" the hat asked, starting to skim through Harry's mind. Harry didn't attempt to stop him. He knew that the hat was bound by Hogwarts to not to share anything he could see in the child's mind. Harry simply lowered his head and lost his smirk as he thought all he wanted the old torn hat to see and understand. When he finished, Harry Potter had fought the tears to fall. Luckily, he won the battle.

"I understand." the hat said in a lowered voice, filled with awe and respect "It was foolish of you, to attempt such a feat as soul time travel, but I believe I can understand why you did gamble your life. You have attributes of all the four houses, Mr. Potter and I see them all working to the same goal. I can see the hard work you performed to succeed in your task to come back and change the future. I can see the loyalty you have to your comrades that accompanied you through thick and thin, the same loyalty you inspired on all of them. You gave them a purpose and hope and they gave you all they were. More than minions, they were truly dedicated to your cause. I can see the loyalty you inspired in the Zabini's..."

"Don't." warned Harry the moment the word was whispered by the hat "Yes, they were loyal to me. I know that they had a secret agenda but I also know that they acted out of loyalty. Lady Zabini was far loyal and a dear friend to my heart. Please, just don't."

"Very well, Lord Potter." the hat said, continuing to think "Hufflepuff is out, then, considering you owe your loyalty to those who prove themselves to you and no other. I can see your desire for knowledge, your sleepless nights and your quests, all with a goal. You are not one to seek knowledge per se, you seek knowledge with a purpose, to fulfill your ambition. Every research you did for the past half century (from your perspective) of your life had a purpose and therefore, Ravenclaw is out." the hat continued, mumbling "We could say that you are brave, you recklessly rushed into the ritual, knowing that you may have died from it. Yet, your noble heart is long gone, replaced by a cunning ruthlessness tempered with the pain of loss. You strive with several goals, one being the most predominant. You want her back. Both of them in fact and you are willing to do whatever it takes... more than that, for the past two years in my point of view, you actually showed great cunning in hiding yourself in plain sight, hiding your potential for years and actually studying more than you should under everyone's nose, especially Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley. A quintessential Slytherin, if I may. You gave everyone what they wanted and they never knew better and all it took was a couple of trips into Salazar's chamber to get his books and diaries. Last year, you actually read them in front of them, pretending to read quidditch magazines? This is priceless... and a little confusing. I knew you would be interesting, my lord. I never thought you'd be this much."

"Two years for you, nearly seventy for me, my old friend." replied the dark lord in a low and amused voice, making the hat chuckle.

"Yes, I saw several meetings between you and myself. Feel free to call upon me once again, the knowledge I possess should be used, even though many think of me as a simple contraption. They forget I am part of Hogwarts herself and can access to more than a thousand year old knowledge."

"I won't lie, your advice was fundamental when I needed it but your blasted psychology was a pain." admitted the dark lord "I'll admit you saw our last meeting?"

"I did." replied the hat.

"Then you know how much I am truly grateful, even though you are just an artifact. You provided me with counsel and I trusted you as much as I trusted my best friend." admitted Harry, sighing "I hope that this time around, we can have a similar relation. I always enjoyed our long debates.

"My my, actual debates? Rowena and Salazar would love to have you, my friend."

Everyone was waiting impatiently for the hat to actually shout something. They could see that both of Potter and the hat were talking among themselves but over five minutes had passed and nothing. Then, Harry rose and the hat actually laughed.

"Oh, come on, it's not that bad." said Harry Potter, walking towards the Slytherin table.

"No, you just failed spectacularly. The principle states that..."

"HAT!" shouted McGonagall, attracting the attention of everyone to herself, especially both the hat and Harry.

"This better be good, Minerva, I was in the middle of a nice conversation in here." people gaped. Conversation? He was supposed to be sorting Potter.

"I trust you were, but unfortunately, we were expecting you to sort our young Mr. Potter?" said Dumbledore, himself astonished about the behaviour of the hat, which just scoffed.

"I didn't say it, did I? Well, it's pretty obvious, the boy goes to where he should have been in the first place, four years ago. SLYTHERIN!"

Even though Harry had announced it before, nearly half of the great hall was appalled and baffled. The table in green and silver, though, cheered and clapped. The smart ones knew how much they could benefit with Potter's presence in their house. Potter had been right, most of Slytherin treated him with apathy but if he was one of them, they knew very well what to do to benefit of his influence. With Potter, Slytherin house could grow even further, at least it was what several of the older years were thinking. The fourth years were divided. Malfoy, Parkinson and his goons were silent while the others applauded. Malfoy seemed to had suck a lemon and was seeing his dreams crashing down around him. How could Potter, a lousy and good for nothing halfblood be more popular than him? He was nothing. Slowly, in his mind, he made a plan. He would challenge Potter in the common room that night and prove his superiority. Had his thoughts not being inspired by the compulsion charm casted by Potter hours before or had he any sort of mental barriers to resist such compulsions, the blond haired boy would be clapping as well, although only for self preservation. But Harry Potter had learned how to plan his moves with consideration and he had many reasons to hate Draco Malfoy. Malfoy's pain and humiliation would be a suitable punishment for now. Nothing as what's coming to Oberon, Titania and their so called Paladins of light.

There were also appreciative claps from Durmstrang, while there was only polite cheering from the Beauxbatons contingent. House Slytherin knew very well what they had just gain. Some intended to manipulate Potter but the smartest among them knew that Potter was still a wild card. Their thoughts were shared by none other than their head of house. He didn't know how, but he knew that Potter was hiding something big.

After arrange a meeting with the sorting hat, Harry returned it to Fawkes and walked to the Slytherin table, being received by his new housemates with smiles, cheers and claps in his back. He sat by the fourth years and quickly was involved in their meeting.

"You're a bastard, you know that, Potter? We were planning to invite you to join us for a couple of meals and suddenly, you flaunt yourself in and destroy all of our careful planning." complained Zabini, making Harry shrug.

"Really? Well, my apologies. Had I known, I'd wait but I wanted to avoid contact with the other houses. I'm sure you'll understand."

"So we're nothing more than a convenience for you?" asked a mock pouting Tracy Davies.

"I prefer to understand it as a mutual arrangement that could benefit me. Besides, even though I don't intend to win this tournament, I intend to spite the dorks as much as I can. Where better to do it from than from their archrivals?"

"Hold on, you don't intend to..." started Daphne "You have a good chance to win."

"I'm in last, Greengrass..."

"So?" asked Millicent "The first two tasks are useful only to accumulate points for the last task beginning order. Even beginning the task last, you may still win."

"Really?" asked Harry with a shrug "I'll have to think about that, then. Not sure if I want to win, although if I did, I could rub it in the face of the puffs and the dorks."

"You like to use those words, don't you?" asked Theo with a smirk.

"What can I say? They just roll on my tongue." smirked Harry while Theo grinned, as did most of the forth years. Ah, compulsion charms. A dark lord has to love them.

"What are your plans to the future in this tournament?" asked Daphne with a curious look.

"First I wanted to survive. After being abandoned, I wanted to survive and get my revenge by humiliate everyone that scorn me and prove myself. I don't really need to win the tournament to do it." replied Harry, looking at her beautiful sapphire eyes.

"You should , though." was Daphne's reply before returning to her diner "If you want to humiliate everyone, you can either make a mockery of the task of not do it at all. You said you wanted to prove yourself... if you manage to do anything flashy like you did with the dragon, you'd certainly prove your point, even if you're underscored."

Harry thought about it. Seeing the approval nods from his housemates, he had to ask:

"I thought that as a Slytherin, I was supposed to be discrete and employ deception." he said with a grin. Daphne looked at him and saw his taunt. She smirked.

"I don't think it's un-Slytherin to prove your superiority, although you can always be Slytherin about it."

"Huh?" asked Blaise, Theo and Tracy. Millie laughed and Daphne smirked. Harry just grinned.

"Well then, milady, I'd like to schedule a meeting with you to discuss my strategy for the second task, as soon as I decipher the clue, that is. I would value your opinion on how not to be much un-Slytherin. In fact, I could use the opinion of everyone, considering this is a new thing for me."

Daphne blushed and the others smirked.

"That sounded awfully like an invitation to a date." mumbled Tracy, making sure everyone heard her. She smirked as she saw Daphne glaring at her.

"You should know, Potter, that Daphne tends to curse her suitors. If you value your bits, you should be careful with what you say and do." explained Theo, earning a glare from said girl.

"I'll consider it if I ask her for a date." was Harry's reply, receiving a look of surprise from everyone "Now, what else happened in charms after I left?"

"Millie and Daphne were able to cast the spells silently like you taught." replied Blaise with some admiration in the voice "No one else did."

"Flitwick was beyond himself and said he should invite you for more class work." replied Tracy, making Harry groan. Everyone laughed.

For Harry Potter, it was nice to be among his friends, even if they were several decades younger and had no memories of their friendship. He actually caught Daphne looking at him twice with an inquisitive look. She looked away both times and he found it cute.

I love you. her voice sounded in his mind, an echo of a past memory.

I love you too, Daph and that's why I won't force you back to me. It will be your choice.

After dinner, the Slytherins left the great hall in groups. Professor Snape actually came to them and told Harry to be in his office by nine o'clock. The fourth years walked in group, followed by Harry who was talking with Theo and Blaise about quidditch. When they arrived to their common room entrance as soon as Malfoy was about to say the password, Harry told him to stop.

"What the hell for, Potter?" he asked with a sneer, earning a glare and hiss in parseltonge.

"Open!" indeed, the wall parted, revealing their common room.

"I always wondered if that would work." replied Harry with a shrug "After you."

His year mates went before him. The common room hadn't changed nothing at all since Christmas in their second year. As soon as the door closed, Harry noticed that there were several people in the common room, some of which looked at him.

"POTTER! I, Draco Abraxas Malfoy challenge you for a wizard's duel!" had Malfoy cared, he would have seen some seventh years face palming themselves while others groaned. The fourth years looked at Malfoy as if he was an idiot. Even Crabbe and Goyle.

"Are you insane, Draco?" asked Pansy, her voice actually sounding like a shriek.

For his part, Harry wanted to laugh but held himself. He just smirked. With a mocking resignation sigh, he nodded.

"If you insist, Malfoy, I, Harry James Potter, accept your challenge." Everyone snorted at Harry at that moment. A wizard's duel or a honour duel was only used to solve slights to one's honour, sometimes used as a last resource in courts. Nothing would be gain or loss except honour and the sense of superiority. Those two idiots had just undermined themselves. That was what everyone was thinking.

The floor was prepared and everyone looked disappointed with Potter's behaviour. A seventh year, one that looked quite respected in the house stepped forward.

"Under the ancient laws, all spells short of the unforgivables are allowed. You shall duel until unconsciousness of your opponent or if said opponent verbally gives up. Do you agree?"

"I do." said an arrogant Malfoy.

"Under the ancient laws, I, Harry James Potter agree with the terms of this duel." Harry replied, earning a raised eyebrow from the seventh year, by using the proper protocol.

Is he planning something? theseventh year asked himself. Several others, those who shared the same circle of power wondered the same.

"Begin!" ordered the seventh year.

Malfoy pointed the wand to Harry and started with a simple disarming hex. Harry was already dodging it to the left and point his wand to Malfoy.

"ZAEL!" Harry hissed in parseltonge, making everyone shiver. Then, from Harry's wand, a black light shone and in a blink, a massive black snake had taken shape in front of Harry. The snake was big, with almost thirty feet long and almost one foot thick. The scales were dark and sturdy and it had a hood that opened as soon as it saw Malfoy. The snake's fangs were exposed with something dripping from them, most likely poison and the eyes of the creature were curious indeed. They looked as emerald green flames.

No one made a sound, no one moved. Not even Malfoy, who paled looking at the massive creature who was looking at him.

The rest of the Slytherins were in awe. The bloody snake was terrifying, Malfoy seemed to have pissed himself and Potter was just there, wand pointed at Malfoy.

A spell hit Malfoy in the chest but before he could do anything, Harry hissed a command in parseltongue and the snake charged at Malfoy, wrapping itself around him and taking him down. People screamed in horror but there was nothing they could do. Daphne looked at Harry and saw his cold and calculating eyes. His eyes crossed hers and she could swear he smiled. At her.

"Silence!" shouted Harry and everyone shut up. Curiously, they saw Malfoy screaming but no sound was heard. A silence spell then "Look at me, Malfoy." Harry said in a cold voice and Malfoy did look at him, as did everyone. They almost gasped, seeing his eyes flaring green "I don't like you, Malfoy. For long time, you have been a thorn in my side, never dangerous but an inconvenience. You insult me and always got out of trouble by flaunting yourself with daddy's money and influence. I had hopes that you would stop being an idiot, but it was too much to ask, wasn't it? You had to anger me, hadn't you, at this night, of all?" with one hiss, Malfoy silent screams of pain were seen, as the snake pressed its coils around the blond boy. Pansy had tears and many were scared "The ancient laws say that for this to stop, you have either to say you give up or faint. Since I silenced you, I guess you have to faint, right?" another hiss and Draco screamed as the pressure was applied. Again, Harry ordered the snake to stop and everyone paled. Harry was doing it on purpose, to prove a point, no doubt. That moment, all those in the house of the snake recognized his superiority. Harry Potter had made his stance and came on top. Everyone would respect him after that. And fear him as well.

"I could, of course, tell Zael to let you go... yes, that's right, that magnificent creature is called Zael. To let you go, I will break the silent spell and you shall swear to me that you will never inconvenience me again, you shall not taunt me or you shall importunate me. Then, you have my permission to give up. IF you decide to be smart and give up before swear your oath, forcing me to release you prematurely, I can promise you that one night, Zael shall visit in our bed and that time, no one shall stop him. Now, Malfoy, think carefully on your decision." with a new command, Malfoy's silent screams were seen by all. They shivered in fear. Another hiss and the snake release the pressure.

"Finite." said Harry and Malfoy started to shout that he swore, on his life and magic that he would leave Harry alone. The flash of Malfoy's magic was enough to convince Harry.

"I give... I give." he said and a new hiss sounded and the snake let go of Malfoy, slithering to Harry and placing itself in a protective stance before its master.

"Stop being such a baby, Malfoy, It's not as if you broke something." said Harry, caressing the snake muzzle and hissing to it.

No one attempted to help Malfoy, they were too focused on Harry.

"How long do you think it will take for Malfoy to kill himself by breaking the oath?" asked Harry to the population of the house. Only then, the wording of the oath was processed and many looked at Harry in awe and at Malfoy with both sadistic smiles or pity. Best scenario was Malfoy would be leaving Hogwarts very soon.

The seventh year that acted as the judge started to laugh and clapping.

"Well done, Potter, well one indeed. And the best part, you acted in the bounds of the ancient laws and there is nothing anyone can do to punish you. I have to say, I'm starting to like you."

"Thank you. What should I call you?" asked Harry, hiding his knowledge and starting to build bridges with real snakes. The boy grinned.

"I am Alistair Pince." the young man said with a nod, to which Harry nodded with one of his own "A pleasure. Any relation with Madam Pince, our librarian?"

"My great aunt. By order of Professor Snape, I am responsible for overseeing duel events in our common room and I have to admit that I have never seen anything like it. You'll go far in this house, Potter. You started wrong, but you ended very very well. Congratulations on your winnings." Then, Alistair turned to a sixth year "Calahan, take Malfoy to the hospital. I shall go and explain everything to professor Snape. You, Potter, shall come with me. I understand professor Snape requires your presence at nine o'clock, for both your introduction speech and some kind of detention?"

Harry nodded and hissed softly. The snake shimmered and disappeared from sight. Then the platform vanished as well.

"If I may, where have you learnt how to summon that snake?" asked a seventh year blond girl, next to Alistair.

"Salazar Slytherin's own diaries." replied Harry with a smirk, noticing how everyone paled and were in awe.

"How?" asked a fearful voice, one that attracted Harry's attention immediately. Harry felt his heart break as he saw Daphne looking fearfully at him.

No, don't fear me, my love, not you. he shouted in his mind.

"Did... Did I scare you?" he asked and although the question looked innocent, the seventh year girl and Alistair both realized something.

"What do you take me for, Potter, a weakling princess?" she asked, turning her back on him and walking to her dorms.

Fuck!

Snape hadn't being happy at all. As Alistair reported to him what had happened in the common room, the potions professor both cursed the blond idiot he called a godson and the bane of his existence, Harry Potter. Sure, the boy had demonstrated great power and manipulation skills. He had understood the ancient rules that ruled the house of the snakes and exploited them to his favour, as any Slytherin was expected to do.

Snape was angry that his godson was an idiot and that his bane was the Slytherin he wished Draco to be. Harry Potter had changed... or was it more that thanks to the Gryffindors, Harry Potter revealed his true self?

After hearing both Alistair and Potter, Snape gave Harry the standard welcome speech and all the rules he was expected to follow. The most important were, of course, outside of the common room, all Slytherins stand together and inside, you may solve your problems. The duel is one way to solve them. The professor did made Harry promise (without an oath) to not force an oath of anyone else. The professor would change the rules because no one ever thought that such a situation could happen. Clearly Harry Potter was unconventional.

For Harry, it was a strange moment. Snape actually showed interest on him and actually attempted to be civil with him. He even ignored the detention he had. That was strange. However, his mind was in the blond blue eyed slytherin girl.

Daphne sat on her bed, thinking. She ignored Millie and Tracy comments and kept thinking about what had happened. Pansy, Crabbe and Goyle had ran after Malfoy, therefore, she had to deal only with Millie and Tracy. And Tracy was already making questions... How in Merlin's name would she know why Potter had asked her and only her if he had scared her? Why would she know why Potter had demonstrated such interest on her?

Of course, Millie scoffed, pointing out that Potter was a boy and therefore it was a question with a simple answer. However, she also said it had been sweet.

Daphne didn't want to think about that. A small smile crossed her lips. Potter... once again, he had being amazing. She was sure, more than ever that she needed to ask him to tutor her and should he truly have feelings for her, as Tracy insisted, than it might be even easier to achieve that goal than expected. Yet, she was hesitant.

Harry Potter was laying on the bed, with his arms behind his head, looking at the top of the bed.

So far, most of the plan worked. he thought to himself I managed to cast a compulsion in the fourth year Slytherins. Thank Merlin that I didn't lace the food. I am feared and awed in the castle and I started to show some of what I can do. Started to give hints of my location for the previous weeks and spread disinformation about why I am so powerful, even though is only half a lie, I did train at the chamber of secrets... I have somewhat of Flitwick's respect and I was sorted in Slytherin. As I compelled him to, Malfoy challenged me in the common room and I beat the crap out of him by using something powerful but without showing them anything spectacular, hence Zael. They would all think Zael is a real snake and not the construct it is. I even hinted that I learned to summon Zael from Slytherin's journals... not a complete lie, Slytherin does discuss golem making in his diaries and I read it after Hogwarts. I was placed in the fourth years boys room with Theo, Blaise, Crabbe, Goyle and Malfoy. Goyle and Crabbe haven't returned yet. The way Daphne looked at me... was she frightened? Was I that scary? Vicious? She always said she loved it when I put Malfoy down a peg... Maybe I overreacted? Damn it, Daph, how can I get to you? Will you come to ask me for help to get better? I'll help you my love, just come to me, please, ask me for help... don't make me compel you, my love. I can't do it... I won't.

Harry's mind drifted for his fifth year, when he started to help her before even the DA. Daphne had approached him in the library in the beginning of the year and told him she believed him about Voldemort's return. For Harry, it was a shock, although not as big as the one that came out of her mouth: she wanted him to help her to get better to defend herself from unwanted and was willing to help him as well. She even swore an oath upon her words. When he asked why him, she replied Who better than the TriWizard's Champion who was three years younger and still defeated the other three older champions? Harry accepted and they eventually arranged to meet in an abandoned classroom. Then, Granger came with the idea of the DA, which wasn't open to Slytherins. Daphne hadn't mind, as long as he kept helping her and the DA didn't mess their already complicated schedule. It didn't because for some reason, Harry always found time for Daphne. Their moments together served not only for train, they served also to bond between them. When Sirius died in the disaster of the DOM, Daphne held Harry tight while he cried. Then, they kissed. They didn't realize who started it but it happened and Harry accepted Sirius death even before leaving Hogwarts.

Sirius! Remus! he thought to himself, remembering he hadn't wrote the letters he had to. I can't ask them for help either, one is a manwhore and the other is almost a celibataire... Although their reaction to my new sorting should be fun.

It was truth that he had not sent any type of correspondence to his uncles... and it was also true that they hadn't send any type to him also, therefore, he didn't feel guilty. He sighed and got up from the bed. He wasn't sleepy at all and walked to the desk, where his writings supplies were.

Dear Sirius

The only reason I am not angry with you for not contact me is because I understand you are on the run. I don't know if you are in contact with Remus, Dumbledore or the Prophet but there have been a couple of events since Halloween, events that have been reported in my previous letter to you, that got no reply at all.

As said before, I was selected against my will to be a TriWizard Champion. Foul play was suspected and it was true. I have no idea who placed my name in the cup but I was forced to compete anyway. I was bullied and called a liar and cheat by everyone in Hogwarts since Halloween until the first task. I didn't like that. If you want to know more, send me a bloody letter and ask, you bloody mutt. I was expelled from the Gryffindor tower and from Gryffindor house. I was houseless for a month and took up residence in a chamber only I have access. I also bonded with an elf and he has been my friend through all of this. In the first task, I decided to drop all acts and revealed part of my real power and persona... Sirius, I managed to kill a bloody dragon and now I am feared and respected by all. That and seen as the next dark lord, but I don't care. I swore a magical oath saying that I didn't put my name in the cup and humiliated the school doing so. I even have respect from Durmstrang students for what I did. That and I seem to have the interest of a half veela.

Sirius, I'll be blunt with you. I had a resorting and now I am in the house that the hat wanted me in the first place, the same I'd be in if I hadn't ask him to put me in Gryffindor. Sirius, I am a Slytherin, now. The way I see it, you have two choices: accept it or don't. If you accept it, let me know. If you don't, you don't need to contact me ever again.

You have until Christmas to tell me your answer.

I hope to hear from you soon.

Your godson

Pronslet

Dear Remus

While I do understand that you may be with Sirius and nor informed over what is happening, I know you have a daily prophet subscription. If the two of you are together and know what I have been through, you don't need to answer back.

If not, I was selected against my will to be a TriWizard Champion. Foul play was suspected and it was true. I have no idea who placed my name in the cup but I was forced to compete anyway. I was bullied and called a liar and cheat by everyone in Hogwarts since Halloween until the first task. I didn't like that. I was expelled from the Gryffindor tower and from Gryffindor house. I was houseless for a month and took up residence in a chamber only I have access. I also bonded with an elf and he has been my friend through all of this. In the first task, I decided to drop all acts and revealed part of my real power and persona... Remus, I managed to kill a bloody dragon and now I am feared and respected by all. That and seen as the next dark lord, but I don't care. I swore a magical oath saying that I didn't put my name in the cup and humiliated the school doing so. I even have respect from Durmstrang students for what I did. That and I seem to have the interest of a half veela.

I'll be blunt with you. I had a resorting and now I am in the house that the hat wanted me in the first place, the same I'd be in if I hadn't ask him to put me in Gryffindor. Remus, I am a Slytherin, now. The way I see it, you have the same two choices I gave the mutt: accept it or don't. If you accept it, let me know. If you don't, you don't need to contact me ever again.

You have until Christmas to tell me your answer.

I hope to hear from you soon.

Your nephew

Prongslet

With the letters done, Harry went to Hedwig and caressed her feathers, making the owl hoot in pleasure. How happy he had been when he saw his trusted owl.

"Hey girl, I know it's late but I have two letters for you, all right? You don't need to go now, you can go tomorrow, ok?"

The owl hooted and offered her legs to Harry tie the letters. Harry smirked and did it. With a last caress on her white feathers, Dobby appeared and Hedwig flew to his shoulder. With a nod, Dobby popped out from the room, appearing nearly half a minute later.

"Hedwig is on her way. Would you like a snack? A drink?" asked the elf.

"No, thank you, Dobby. Go rest." replied Harry.

"You should too, Harry."

"I need to think."

"Can I help? Or is it about the mistress?"

"Daphne, yes..."

"Good luck then, master." said Dobby, popping away.

Harry sighed and walked out of the room, revealing the chamber of secrets, his secret lair in Hogwarts. Near Slytherin's statue, the skeleton of the basilisk was mounted in a threatening position and everything was much cleaner now.

After falling in bed in the Slytherin's boys room, he summoned Dobby who took him back to the chamber. He had placed several wards on the bed to have it not disturbed.

Harry sat on the floor and started to meditate. He usually could think better after that.

At seven in the morning, Dobby popped Harry into the Slytherin's fourth year dorms. He got out of the bed and saw that is dorm mates were still asleep. Crabbe and Goyle were back as well but Malfoy's bed was empty still. He looked around the dorm, having done all his ablutions in the chamber and took a look on his empty trunk at the basis of his bed. Nothing as a little deception.

He went back to the common room and sat a little in the couches, admiring the room. There were a couple of seventh years already up, who nodded to him, to which he replied in the same way, leaving for breakfast.

"You got up early." he heard. He looked to Daphne, already prepared for the day as well, looking at him with an appraising look "You didn't seem a morning person."

Harry chuckled.

"Usually, I am. It didn't help to have a couple of things in my mind. "

"Oh? Perhaps your 'duel' last night? Perhaps the aftermath? " she asked with a smirk, knowing full well the ancient rules as well.

"No, the little shite had it coming and there's nothing anyone can do about it. I'm not even interested about dear old Lucy... I'd given him the very same treatment, or worse."

"You're very full of yourself, Potter." she said, more as an advice and a warning.

"You saw what I can do." was his reply and he smirked "And I assure you, you still don't know anything."

Daphne felt a shiver on her spine. Her hands trembled as well as she looked to the green eyed wizard. It wasn't fear, though. More like excitement and hope. She drew a breath.

"Potter, I need your help." there, she said it. There was no turning back now, no hiding, no pretending. She had open a door she never wanted open ever. But she did. She admitted he could help her and attempted it. She was also ready to negotiate. He rose an eyebrow, as if he was expecting her to continue. Secretly, he was astonished and overjoyed "I want your help in DADA."

"Any particular reason?" he asked, knowing full well.

"My reasons are my own, Potter." she replied in a cold, sad voice "I can assure you I am not against you and that I need it. I'm willing to pay and negotiate. What do you say?"

Harry pretended to think about it.

I don't care if they are your family or not, they are not going to threatening you again, not if I can help it, my love. Suddenly, he had a brilliant idea.

"Let's make a deal, then. I help you with your DADA problem and you'll help me with all my tournament problems. Do you agree?" he asked, extending her his hand.

Daphne was surprised. Truly. She expected him to ask for much more but she wouldn't complain. More, it was likely that help him with the tournament would be very troublesome.

"Agreed, Potter." she replied, shaking his hand. She didn't noticed it, but Harry did. She had a small smile on her lips.

Yes! Yes! Yes! shouted Harry in his mind, overjoyed.

"By the way, tradition states there is a Yule ball associated with the tournament." Harry said, drawing her attention. "Unless you oppose or would like to go with anyone else, would you like to go with me, according with our agreement?"

Daphne widened her eyes in shock. Then she snorted.

"Well played, Potter, well played."

"I have no idea of what you are talking about." said Harry with a smirk. Daphne did her best to hide a smirk of her own.

"Either there is a lot hidden about you or I have just being played by an amateur. I'd rather believe you are just hiding yourself." she said, looking at his smirk And I think I am very right she thought. "A couple of conditions, then."

"Sure, name them and I'll consider them."

Very well done, Potter. she thought about his wording. He hadn't said yes or no, just that he would consider it.

"You'll need to do your best to win the tournament, you'll get proper robes for you if I don't like yours and you teach me properly." she said, looking at him in the eyes.

"May I ask why you want me to win the tournament?" he asked, rather curious.

She shrugged.

"I can't give you a straight answer, Potter, but I think you can after what I have seen and I personally don't like to not live up to all I can achieve" she said.

That's my girl. Harry thought.

"Besides, like you said, it would crush the dorks and the puffs." she added, making Harry chuckle.

"Very well. I'll do my best to win the tournament, don't worry about my robes, I am already on it and I promise I teach you properly." he said, to which she nodded.

This better be worth it. thought Daphne behind her smirk, even though she couldn't help but think it would be worth it.

"Would you like to accompany me to breakfast?" asked Harry.

"I usually wait for Millie and Tracy. You can come with us, if you'd like." she replied, receiving a nod. Both of them sat on the couches, waiting.

"Let's begin with our lesson's while we wait, then?" asked Harry, to which Daphne turned to him surprised "Considering you managed to cast both charms silently yesterday, I'd like you to try a new thing. I want you to attempt to cast lumos and nox several times in succession, silently."

"Why?" she asked, not really seeing the point of the exercise.

"You may think it's useless, but see it like this, casting a spell is a matter of controlling the flow of magic from your magical core. Casting silently is a little harder than verbally but it helps to improve your magic control. Before going to the hard spells, I want you to be able to cast spells silently and with as little effort as possible. Besides, sometimes we cast spells using more magic than needed and not always the extra magic improves the spell. It does, however, tire you out quickly."

Daphne was surprised.

"Interesting..." she said in a whisper "May I ask where you learnt this? Or is my answer 'Salazar Slytherin's Diaries'?"

"Not only but also, yes." was his reply, drawing his wand, casting silent lumos and nox within short intervals as a demonstration, silently and also without wand movements.

By the time Millie and Tracy came down, Daphne was able to cast a succession of three sets of spells before she made a mistake. It was harder than it looked.

"Remember, breathe and mold your magic."

"That's a bit frustrating, Potter and doesn't help at all." was Daphne's reply.

"It will come with practice." he replied.

"So you say."

"Would I lie to you?"

"You better not."

Millie and Tracy were gaping.

"What in Merlin's name is going on with the shameless flirting?" asked Tracy with a teasing grin, shocking both Harry and Daphne.

"What are you talking about?" asked Daphne, narrowing her eyebrows. Tracy and Millie laughed "Let's just go to breakfast."

"What about your boyfriend?" asked Millie, to which Tracy snorted.

"Are you kidding? I'm not going to miss all the fun they can provide us because Theo decided he wanted to sleep." replied Tracy, earning another glare from Daphne.

"Again, what are you talking about?" asked Daphne, making Tracy grin even more. Millie was chuckling.

"Breakfast and fun first, dearie." said Tracy.

"Good morning, ladies." said the voice of Zabini, walking towards them "Potter."

"Zabini."

"What's with all the talk?"

"Let's just say that we caught Potter and Daphne flirting." replied Tracy, making Daphne blush very imperceptibly.

"Really?" asked Zabini with a grin "You work fast, Potter. And the ice-queen..."

"Can I have a word with you Zabini?" asked Harry, pushing Blaise a couple of feet away from them. The girls were surprised and got even more when they saw Blaise blush red and lowering his eyes. Then, both of them went back to them.

"So breakfast then?" asked Blaise, leaving three very surprised girls "Or if you'd like to wait, Theo was getting up already."

Theo took some minutes to meet them in the common room and was surprised to see them. The girls were looking curious at Zabini, Potter was smirking and Zabini was talking about something. The group went together to breakfast.

"What did you tell Blaise that cut him short?" whispered Daphne to Harry while they were walking to the great hall, making sure no one heard them.

Harry smirked.

"I told him that if he didn't stop, I'd tease him about the one he has being moaning about in his dreams." he said, earning a surprised look.

"You know something?" she asked, curious.

Yes.

"Not really, but I managed to learn two things." he said, earning a look from her "He does have a secret crush he doesn't want anyone to know and from now on he will behave, even if it's only if he's afraid I'd tell."

Daphne was surprised.

"Well played, Potter."

"Thank you, Greengrass."

6. Chapter 6

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Hello everyone.

While I realize some people tend to ignore the header, where some replies to reviews are made (I tend to do that, I admit), I'd like to take the chance and comment on some reviews.

Some people decided to crucify me on a couple of points in this story. First, concerning the - and the "". The first chapters were written before I got used to the english writing system. My explanation is in my other story, Price of Betrayal. I am Portuguese and we have a different language system. I have learned though.

I have being pointed out that my Slytherin Harry is too much a Gryffindor. Well, I made a couple of researches and according with the Harry Potter wiki, Slytherin's traits are Traditionalism, Resourcefulness, Cunning, Ambition, Leadership qualities , Self-Preservation , Determination , Cleverness , Fraternity and Power. I decided no to make them angst, only to the outside houses, to be able to create the necessary fraternity. Sure, they may be mild manipulative and getting their alliances done, but in no way they HAVE to act as politicians all the time, we are talking about kids after all. Not all HAVE to be bigot death eaters, murderers or rapists like we usually see. Besides, I say that compulsions were freely used at one time. I wanted to attempt something new. If you don't like it, fine by me, I apologize for failing your expectations. We can always explain why they may or may not become death eaters by parent pressure or personal beliefs, although while in Hogwarts, Slytherin is their house and they are loyal to the house.

Another topic is the quick pace of the romance. I am not an expert on romance by any means but sometimes, two people meet and there's a click, right? In this story, there's a bit of that, plus a guy that knows the girl very well, knowing what makes her tick, desperate to have her love again (eheheh). Again, If you don't like it, I apologize for failing your expectations.

Concerning the rest, we are just starting. Explanations are coming by the time of the Yule ball.

I gladly accept your reviews and commentaries, this is what makes a writer grow and I truly appreciate all your help. Thank you guys.

Without any delay, here you are, another chapter:

Not even a week had passed and Daphne could say she was friendly with Potter. No, with Harry. She was so used to call him only Potter that it was still hard to remember to call him Harry.

After Harry's acceptance in the house of the snakes, Gryffindors sneered at Harry everywhere. Some of the older dorks attempted to bully some snake firsties, only to have been found stuck to the walls, with no memory of the event whatsoever. The fisties, however, refused to say anything about who helped them, even though it was painfully obvious. They looked at Harry in awe.

Daphne found it amusing.

Harry's crusade to crush both the dorks and the duffers was going great. In classes, he would perform his work properly and nicely, even before Granger, earning the points from her. Somehow, Daphne believed he had sabotaged Granger's potion, earning her a T in potions. Oh, how she had cried and found it unfair and the best part, Harry had left no proof pointing at him. For all intents and purposes, Granger had failed.

Daphne didn't understand very well from where all the hate between Harry and Granger had come. They seemed so close... Everyone thought they would be dating... but that didn't happen at all. She could understand some of it, but it was too much anger and hate... Daphne was curious but she wouldn't pry.

Weasley attempted several times to start a confrontation with Harry, calling him a traitor and a slimy snake. Harry's reply was a sneer (for everyone's surprise) and a question: "Remember McGonagall's words first night of first year, Weasel? What am I asking, of course you don't. She said our house was our family, therefore, I ask you, Weasel, who is the greater traitor, the one who turns his back on those who betrayed him first or those who turn his back on family in a time of need?" which, of course, led to Weasley drawing his wand and attempt to curse Harry. He never did because of the disarming spell Daphne sent him, completely silent, earning her a nod from Harry and a couple of house points from professor Snape, who saw everything.

Even Longbottom attempted to confront Harry, leading to one of the weirder moments in Hogwarts history. Longbottom came to Harry in the corridors, after transfiguration class, asking to speak to him, all the while stuttering. Harry's reply? He glared at the near squib boy, and behind him, his massive snake Zael took form. Only then did Harry spoke, his words full of hate "Get lost, you damned traitor, before I feed you to my snake." Longbottom wet himself and ran like the wind.

The Slytherins found it amusing but Daphne found something else in Harry's actions. Real hate. More, nothing had justified the summoning of Zael, he hadn't done it against any other dork before that had been far worse than Longbottom and yet, Harry had done it. Why had the squib earned such a hate from Harry? She was even more curious but again, she didn't pry. However, that led to questions about what Zael was and McGonagall took twenty points from Slytherin for threatening a student, ten for casting spells in the corridors and twenty for summoning a dangerous beast. Harry was livid and banished Zael and left before he would blow up, or at least that's what it looked.

Daphne had also seen Weaselette looking at Harry in the corridors several times. Harry didn't even look at her, his despise clear in his face.

Then there were the duffers who started to sneer even more at Harry. When one of them attempted to cast a spell on him, the spell was rebounded and hit the caster, making the puff grow donkey ears and bray. It had been amusing. Then there was the time during dinner of Harry's third day as a snake, that the entire puff table flashed and all duffers became naked. It was chaos. It was humiliating for them, of course and despite there were no evidences, everyone knew it had been Harry. He wasn't docked points nor given detention because nothing, not even his wand pointed at it. From that moment on, only some duffers bent on revenge even looked at Harry.

Daphne also started to spend some extra time with Harry. Not only during study sessions with their year mates but also in her tutoring sessions, to which Harry was almost always ready. Daphne could say she was enjoying learning with Harry's help. She would never admit it, but he was actually a great teacher. Theo, Tracy, Blaise, Millie and herself had become friendly with Harry. Even Pansy looked like it. Malfoy kept his polite distance and Crabbe and Goyle stayed at his side.

Of course, There had also been the howlers from the Weasley matriarch, accusing Harry Potter of being a traitor to the light, demanding him to demand a new sorting and go to Gryffindor. Harry sat the Howler, ignoring it while having breakfast, ignoring the snickering from the dorks and even the duffers. Before the howler could end it's rant, Harry pointed his want to it, causing it to burn to ash.

"It's too early in the morning to listen to banshees." was his reply, causing some snickering among the house of the snakes and a dejected look in the other houses. The same thing repeated itself for three days, until the deputy headmistress actually contact the Weasley banshee and force her to stop to send the damn howlers that Harry Potter always ignored.

One would suspect that Lucius Malfoy would come in barging in the great hall and demand justifications over what happened to his son but somehow, Lucius Malfoy was found injured in a dead end in Knockturn Alley. He was in a coma since then and with serious injuries. No one knew what happened. Narcissa Malfoy, if she knew what had happened to Draco, didn't say anything. Malfoy did stay away from Potter. It was as if he had finally understood that he wasn't the prince of the snakes.

Curiously, a armourer in Knockturn Alley had reported a theft of several items, among them two complete sets of dragon armour. One possible theory, favoured by the prophet was that since illustrious citizen Lucius Malfoy had been found in the vicinity, he had attempted to stop the burglary and was heavily injured by the perpetrators.

The daily Prophet wrote several pieces about Harry and his resorting, accusing him to go dark and evil, considering his behaviour, the strange accidents that befall Hogwarts and his resorting to Slytherin. Harry's reply was printed in the front page of the Daily Prophet and every other publication of magical Britain:

Open letter to the wizarding Britain

Gretings.

My name is Harry James Potter, known among you as 'The Boy-Who-Lived'. I come to reply the accusations made against my person.

Ever since my name came out from the cup of fire, naming me the fourth champion of the TriWizard tournament, I have been the target of a vilification campain by none other than the entire country, spearheaded by none other than the Daily Prophet and Ms. Rita Skeeter.

First of all, concerning my choosing as a champion, as I said several times over, I did not placed my name in the goblet of fire, nor did I ask anyone to do it for me. I even swore by my life and magic that I did not do it, nor did I ask or coerced anyone else to do it for me. Ask for a memory of your children. I did in the day after the first task.

As you may know, I was exiled from the house of Gryffindor for being a cheat. Considering my previous statement, supported by my oath, it seemed that Gryffindor house exiled me without reason, I refused to be a part of that disgraced house anymore. I asked for a resorting and the sorting had decided that more than ever, I qualified to be sorted into Slytherin house, the very house it wanted to sort me in my very first year and didn't because unfortunately, I was a young and impressionable lad who had been told that only evil wizards come from Slytherin, giving the example of Lord You-Know-Who (to our readers, the original letter had the name of You-Know-Who written, having being taken out to protect our readers sensitivities ) and his death eaters.

HOWEVER, as I came to learn in the previous years, Slytherin is the house for the cunning and ambitious, not the dark and evil. Sure, You-Know-Who did indeed come from the house of the snakes, as did several others of his death eaters, although not all, as we all may know, but so did most of our most ancient and noble families, as well as other relevant individuals. Did you know that our own Madam Pomfrey, Hogwarts' nurse was a Slytherin?

Is the prophet implying that these noble people are dark and evil, just because they were sorted into Slytherin? They certainly imply this about me, that my sorting into the house of the snakes is nothing else than a sign of my own dark and evil ways... Why, I ask?

Concerning the accidents that befall Hogwarts students, I can only say that my wand was tested for priori incantatem revealing nothing. Headmaster Dumbledore, deputy headmaster McGonagall and Professor Snape were present at the time and can act as witnesses.

I would appreciate that this character bashing campaign to stop, least we need to involve the law.

Harry Potter

In truth, the message had been short and direct and had did its job. The following day, the Prophet published a front page acknowledging Harry's letter and apologising to him and to every other Slytherin student and alumni for Ms. Skeeter words.

It was rather amusing for Daphne, especially when she saw the smug look on Madam Pomfrey. She had never known she had been a snake.

Of course, all that was nothing compared with what had happened on the fourth night after Harry's sorting into Slytherin.

Flashback

The students entered the great hall for dinner, only to find the tables empty of food.

"Are we early?" asked Theo. Daphne, however, noticed the distress in the face of some of the teachers.

"Something is happening." said Harry, as he noticed the entire great hall filling, as well as the shock of everyone when they saw the empty tables. Whispers quickly became full conversations, the time passed and no food appeared.

"Where's the food? It's not here!" shouted none other than weasel as he was entering the hall.

"As if we haven't noticed it." complained Blaise, feeling his stomach growling.

"Stop complaining, you're not the only one hungry." replied Millie and Blaise actually shut up.

Daphne saw the proceedings and sighed. She looked at Potter, who was reading a book about pureblood etiquette.

"You could drop the book for a moment, you know?" said Daphne, somewhat exasperated.

"As amusing as it is to see Zabini being chewed by Bullstrode, I do want to finish this section." he said "Besides, you practically demanded me to read the book and to start to act as someone of my standing." He rose his eyes from the book and looked at Daphne "Or would you rather having me looking at those beautiful sapphires of yours?" he said with a smirk, making Daphne gape.

Everyone looked at him.

"What the hell?" asked Theo, looking at him in shock.

"I told you. Potter is a shameless flirt all the time he's with Daph." replied Tracy with a grin.

"Is someone who spent the afternoon kissing by the lake jealous?" asked Harry, looking at Tracy and making her blush.

"NO!" she said "I just find it funny because she hasn't even curse you once."

"Funny, the stinging hex in my left but cheek says otherwise." Harry replied, noticing the smug look on Daphne's face.

"Wait, what?" asked Millie, suddenly very interested.

"He angered me." was Daphne's reply "He called me 'Princess'"

"I was trying to motivate you." replied Harry, ignoring the others laughing "But, since it was silent and with no movements, I'll let it pass." that shut them all up.

"You're learning from him?" asked Blaise, seeing the smug look of Daphne's.

"Yes, Potter has it's uses. Who knew he was actually a good teacher." she said with a smirk, waving her hair.

"Wait, I think something weird is happening!" said Potter suddenly, stopping them "Greengrass just complimented me. Someone make sure the world isn't ending!" they all laughed and Daphne cast a silent spell, turning Harry's hair into Slytherin green. Harry could see that behind the cold exterior, Daphne was actually having fun. Their year mates laughed more.

"Well, nice spell... but why green?" he asked with a grin.

"It suits you." was her reply and much for her chagrin, he didn't finish the charm.

"Attention students, there seems to be a problem with our food." said Dumbledore, attracting the attention of everyone "We expect to have it solved in some minutes, please, we expect your patience."

"OK, that's it..." said Harry, closing his book "Dobby?"

The weird house elf appeared next to Harry and they started to talk among themselves, not heard by anyone. Then, Harry's laugh was heard in the entire great hall, silencing everyone. Everyone turned to him, seeing him laughing to hard, almost falling from the bench. He was being supported by the house elf who was himself trying hard not to laugh. He failed, of course and he too started to laugh. Master and elf fell on the floor laughing. The snakes were concerned about Harry and Daphne was even more when she heard Harry saying he couldn't breathe because he was laughing so hard.

"Mr. Potter!" shouted Dumbledore "What is the meaning of this?"

Of course, Harry only laughed harder.

"Tell... tell... oh Merlin, that's hilarious!" said Harry again trying to regain some composure. Everyone was looking at him in shock.

"What the hell, Potter?" asked Parkinson in a shriek while Harry was attempting to control himself by breathing.

"OK... OK... I can do this..." he said and his new friends knew he was really trying hard "I'd like to say that I support the house elves struggle. GO HOUSE ELVES!" and he cracked again.

Again, everyone started to look at him as if he had two or more heads.

"Call him, please. I can't..." he laughed again, this time sitting on the bench.

"Timbler!" called Dobby and a very old house elf appeared before Dobby, who was still laughing, just like his master.

"Timbler, please, can you... explain what is happening?" asked Harry politely, to which the elf nodded.

"Wes house elves are on strike, we are, until the evil one, she who must never be named, the bane of house elves, stops her attempts to free and kill us, poor working Hogwarts house elves."

"What?" someone asked, not really understanding.

"Can you explain, Timbler?" asked Dumbledore, looking at the house elf and looking at the still laughing Harry Potter.

"The evil one keeps dropping clothes for us, poor house elves. One of us touched clothes and was freed from its bond to Hogwarts. Poor Tiby is dying because of it. And she keeps doing it, to kill more of us, poor hard working house elves." Timbler said, in a mixture of sorrow, anger and desperation, enough to bring Harry out of his amusement while everyone was imitating a fish "We even stopped cleaning the red tower but she leaves things everywhere else too. Wes lives in fear."

People were just gaping, looking at the old elf and to the younger elf who stood with his hand on his shoulder. He wasn't laughing any more, neither was Potter. They were both getting angry, if the scowl was any indication.

"Oi, Granger, how does it feel?"he asked, glaring at the Gryffindor "To know that you are killing good and hard working house elves because of your stupidity? Did you even researched about elves? Did you even realized what you were doing by leaving all those clothes all around?" asked an angered Harry Potter as everyone's attention turned to a fearful and red Granger.

"I... I didn't..." she tried, being stopped by Harry.

"No, you didn't, you stupid bint!" hissed Harry "The house elves refuse to work because they are afraid of you! You are almost a master for them, as all of us are. You have power over them and what do you do? You act as the typical m-word person that gives a bad name to all muggleborns. And you muggleborns wonder why you are frowned upon? It's because of people like HER! There are rules in this world, rules that I admit, I was unaware until a couple of months ago. Rules that I attempted to learn. Rules that justify why my mother, a mere muggleborn was appreciated and respected by even the most bigot pureblood. Except Malfoy. But yet, even if they call her a m-word person, some still hold some respect for her, because she attempted to be a part of the world, not change it and make a damn magical copy of the muggle world, destroying centuries of traditions. Try to understand this world and its people before assuming you know what's best to anyone else.

The house elves refuse to clean your tower because they are just afraid to find more clothes, but that wasn't enough, right? You left more clothes all around... and now, the poor house elves are even afraid of leaving the kitchen. Because of you and your damn SPEW! And because they couldn't do anything else, they refused to cook for us, to draw attention to their plight, before you kill them all!" accused Harry, his magic flaring around him, pointing at Granger.

Everyone was impressed by Harry's insight and knowing or not, Harry had just declared himself as neutral in the political game that ruled the wizarding world. Some muggleborns actually took his words to heart.

Everyone turned in anger at Granger, who was crying at the table. There were even some wands drawn.

Dumbledore and McGonagall opted to save Granger and take her with them, leaving a very angry population behind. Timbler vanished, knowing full well that his plight had been heard, eager to tell the good news to his brethren. Harry sat again on the bench.

"Damn, the bint really is stupid." he said "And the house elves, sneaky bastards, they got us really good." He chuckled again. Then Dobby laughed. Slytherin found it amusing and laughed as well, as did Durmstrang and a couple of others. Gryffindor didn't, they had been humiliated enough by Granger.

"M-word person?" asked Theo, raising an eyebrow to Harry.

"No one docked points, did they?" replied Harry as a matter of fact. Actually, there seemed to be some extra points.

"You still acted as a damn Gryffindor." replied Daphne, with a disapproving glare.

"Really?" he asked, turning to her "I defended tradition, I went to the point to state that the muggleborns should learn our traditions to be accepted. We don't need to talk about my power, do we? My ambitions? Well, I wouldn't be here now, would I? And please, Greengrass, I'm not as transparent as I show, I know how to be cunning. I am able to be a resourceful guy, and even though I don't show it often, I like to stay in one piece and I am pretty determined, as you could see by my speech. I may not be the standard Slytherin raised in a pure blood house, but I do have our traits. I am tainted with a bit of Gryffindor, though."

The Slytherins stood, hearing Potter's reasoning on how he had the traits of their house. They couldn't fault him in that.

Tracy's stomach growled, as did Theo's and Blaise's.

"Damn, that was funny, but I'm hungry." complained Blaise.

"Well, if there is no dinner for us here, I think I'll just go back to our common room." said Harry with a smirk and a wink to his friends "As amusing as this is, I think we may forget food for today." Then, the other three houses saw something happen. Almost everyone from the house of the snakes followed Potter out of the great hall as if they were following their leader.

The truth was that the other years saw the looks the fourth years gave each other. Deciding to take their chances, and it wasn't like they were going to eat soon, they followed the fourth years.

Harry was still chuckling when they reached the common room and after Harry's hiss, the door opened, allowing everyone to enter, just to be dazzled.

"Well boys and girls, party is on me." said Harry, picking a butterbear from a crate of ice. The common room had been rearranged, having a massive table in the middle with what seemed to be a massive chunk of meat in the centre, waiting for people to cut from it. All Slytherins were gaping, looking at it "Everyone likes dragon, right?"

The party actually happened and Harry admitted that he would enjoy to do the party by the lake but that would give trouble.

Daphne actually approached him during the party, when he was talking to Alistair, still wearing his green hair.

"You planed all this, didn't you?" she asked with an accusatory glance. Alistair looked at the green haired young man and saw him chuckling.

"I have no idea of what you're talking about, Greengrass." he said with a smirk and Alistair actually chuckled, realizing the truth "It's not like I knew what was happening thanks to Dobby. It's not like I told Dobby to convince the house elves to do something, convincing them that would end their problem with Granger. And it's not like I knew that the elves would eventually do something, or that Dobby knew about the strike in advance, not telling me by the way, which would justify all my laughter, I really didn't expect it and prepared all this food from what we had in stock from the dragon I killed in the first task, just to feed my house, just because I'm a nice guy."

Then the laughter started, all around them. The revelation spread to all others in the house and everyone was looking in awe to Harry. In one night, he had proved he embodied all of Slytherin's traits: Traditionalism, Resourcefulness, Cunning, Ambition, Leadership, Self-Preservation, Determination, Cleverness, Fraternity and Power.

"I wasn't supposed to snap like that, though." he whispered in a way that only Daphne heard.

The laughter continued and Harry's position was actually cemented in the house.

"So, what do you think, Greengrass?" asked Harry and Daphne smirked.

"I think my name is Daphne. Use it, Potter." she replied with a beautiful smirk.

"Only if you call me Harry."

"Deal."

End of flashback

Professor Snape had come into the common room to find the party at full swing and because he was hungry, he stayed for a piece of dragon roast. After being told everything, he actually paled and mumbled something, leaving little afterwards. Had anyone check the points log, they would find "Harry Potter, fifty points to Slytherin for providing to his house", right after "Harry Potter, twenty points to Slytherin for defending the traditional values and make a point against the blatant stupidity of muggleborns". Giving seventy points to Potter in the same night, Severus Snape had to be sick. He desperately needed a strong drink.

The following day, everything was back on normal, except that Granger was being glared by everyone, from her house, passing by the other houses and the guests. She even got a detention, having to write a report on house elves, their history and role in the wizarding world for the Headmaster, as a form of informative detention.

She would be lucky if her actions weren't known and published in the paper. Which they were, thanks to a concerned student that wished to be anonymous. Granger received several traps by owl, some of which sent her to the hospital wing for several days, much to the amusement of the anonymous student, who decided to keep his hair green for a day, just to amuse himself with the exasperation of a certain blue eyed blond beauty who deep down found his actions amusing as well.

To say that Daphne Greengrass was amused would be an understatement. Ever since Harry Potter had been sorted into Slytherin, there had been an almost continuous source of entertainment in Hogwarts, she was learning things she wouldn't learn anywhere else and she was growing powerful. She even found amusing the fact that she welcomed Harry's blatant flirting. She actually found him to be a nice guy.

She knew very well that what he showed to his housemates was very different of the cold and vindictive mask he presented to the rest of the student body. Of course, Daphne didn't know then, but there was much more to Harry Potter then she knew.

Harry checked the contents of the stone container, which was heavily warded. Ravenclaw's diadem was inside, as was an old grey sock, both items horcruxes, the sock being the piece of soul he had attached to his scar. Harry and Dobby had performed the extraction ritual (which was quite easy for someone who knew what to do) and attached the soul piece to one of Dobby's old socks. It had been the first thing to do, as soon as he had a chance. He hadn't destroyed them yet, he was keeping them until the time was right.

He walked back to the desk and looked at the letter Hedwig had finally brought to him the day before:

Dear Prongslet

What the hell do you mean you haven't received any of my letters? Do you even know how much worried I have been? Even poor old Moony has attempted to get to you but for some reason, our letters haven't reached you and the owls always brought them back.

According with what you said in your previous letters, I can assume that it's because you spent more time at the chamber of secrets than other part of the castle... That sounds dumb, though... I have no idea why.

I am confident that this pretty owl of yours will be able to find you. For this reason, I'm sending all my previous letters with her.

The Daily Prophet has been our only source of news from you and I must say, WELL DONE! According with the paper, your task was nothing short of amazing, although dangerous as hell, what were you thinking, young man? That was also the most irresponsible and foolish thing I have ever seen and I did a few... And what do you mean, reveal your true self?

Sorry, I'm just trying to be supportive and responsible here... I know I have failed you, Harry but I intend to make it up to you from now on.

I'm with Remus and we're both fine. Please Harry, he should meet soon, preferably next Hogsmeade weekend and talk about this face to face. Remus agrees with his and we should have some contacts to get you everything you might need.

I must say, I'm shocked (and so is Moony) that you were sorted in Slytherin. James is probably rolling on his grave, but hey, I know I was a bit of an idiot while I was a kid but I am perfectly sane (Moony laughed here) to realize that Slytherin doesn't mean evil. Hell, my cousin Andromeda was in Slytherin and she is an angel... The rest of the family though... Moving on... We support you either way, just make sure you are safe.

I have to say that I found outrageous that that cute witch that helped you save me last summer turned her back on you and I hope your magical oath brought her and that whole damn school down a peg.

I expect to hear more from this Veela bird soon.

Don't forget, send us a letter with your next Hogsmeade weekend date so we can get to you. I suggest the shrieking shack.

Be sure you are safe and make sure to tell us if you need anything.

Your handsome and rogue uncle Padfoot and your not so handsome uncle with a furry problem Moony.

Harry grinned. His uncles were at his side. Good.

"Dobby." he called.

"Harry?" the elf replied, popping next to him.

"It's time. Can you get us to Grimmauld place?

"I can."

"Very well. Get your armour and get ready to leave." replied Harry, starting to dress his dragon armour while Dobby mimicked him "Any idea on when our basilisk armours will be ready?"

"The armourer said that they should be ready in the next or the following week." replied Dobby, earning a nod. Both dressed up in full set and Harry donned a black travel robe with a hood. Dobby sheeted several knives at his belt and Harry holstered his wand at his arm and holstered a silver dagger.

"Ready. Take us to Grimmauld Place." ordered Harry.

"Do you think your dogfather and the wolf will be there?" asked the elf, making Harry hesitate.

"Crap, I haven't even considered it. I thought Sirius would be with Remus."

"I can go there and check the house. If they are there, I can meet with Kreacher and talk to him. If not, I can always come back and pop you with me." replied the elf but Harry shook his head.

"Take me with you. I'll stay outside, disillusioned and keep a perimeter while you check the house. My magic may still be keyed to the wards and I should have no problems in." Harry considered.

"I presume that meeting them today is out of the question?" asked Dobby, to which Harry nodded.

"To early and it would raise too many questions." Harry replied and Dobby nodded. Harry put his hand on Dobby's shoulder.

Dobby popped away and both appeared at the square in an alley at Grimmauld Place. Dobby felt the wards and since he was still keyed into them, he popped into the house in silence while Harry disillusioned himself and went to the square, checking the street. He waited for a while and nothing happened. Then Dobby popped next to him.

"I spoke to Kreacher and he's willing to listen to you. He says to enter through the door." reported Dobby. Harry nodded and went into the house. As expected, the door opened with a tap of his wand. Harry entered into the entry hall and was met by both Kreacher and a screaching portrait of Mrs. Black.

"WHAT IS THIS? FILTH INVADING THE HOUSE OF MY NOBLE ANCESTORS? THIEVES, MUDBLOODS..." she continued to spew her filth and Harry waved her wand, silencing her by creating a ward of silence around her frame.

Kreacher just stood there, eyes widened as he recognized something in the newcomer.

"Yous... Kreacher feels Black family magic in yous. How? Why?"

"The answer is long and painful, Kreacher. All I will tell you is that I know your master Regulus' secret and that can help you to destroy the locket and bring peace to you and your master's memory."

Had Harry paid attention to Mrs. Black portrait, he would have seen that the portrait had stopped shouting in silence and was looking at Harry very curious.

Kreacher widened his eyes.

"Why should Kreacher trust you?" asked the old elf, almost hopeful.

"Kreacher, you said it yourself that you can feel Black family magic in me. I can give you an oath that I shall destroy the locked or even better, I can have you destroy it when time comes. I am an enemy of the dark lord and I want to bring him down, just as your master Regulus wanted. He died attempting to destroy the locket, Kreacher. Don't you think we owe it to him?"

Kreacher had tears on his eyes and nodded.

"If yous swear to me that you will destroy the locket for master Regulus, Kreacher will give it to yous." Harry smiled, turning his wand up.

"I, Harry James Potter, godson to Sirius Orion Black, swear upon my life and magic that I shall either destroy of provide means to destroy the locket that the house elf Kreacher possesses for safekeeping, given to him by his master Regulus Black with orders to destroy it. So mote it be."

A flash of light surged from Harry and Kreacher widened his eyes.

"Yous be Harry Potter, godson to filthy blood traitor master Sirius?"

"I am Kreacher. Will you trust me now?" asked Harry, ignoring the portrait attempts to scream even more.

"When will yous destroy it?" asked Kreacher, hopeful.

"I wanted to destroy all of them together, before attacking Voldemort." replied Harry and Kreacher nodded, snapping his fingers. The golden locket appeared in his hands.

"Can yous do it now?" asked Kreacher and Harry shook his head.

"No. I don't know if the dark lord will sense its destruction and I don't want him to get suspicious."

"Kreacher agrees. Can Kreacher witness it when time comes?" he asked again and Harry nodded.

"I shall send my friend Dobby to get you then, Kreacher." said Harry, waving at Dobby, who remained in silence the whole time.

"Young Dobby elf is lucky." said Kreacher, looking in awe to the younger elf "Yous haves the strongest bond."

"My master offered me his friendship, Kreacher, not a normal bond. I was truly blessed by magic and if I may, you can trust in my master's words."

Kreacher nodded and delivered Harry the locket.

"Kreacher, I believe that your master Sirius Black will come into this house soon. Could you please, not tell him anything about me being here or about Regulus and the locket? When it's all done, we can tell him but not now, can you do this?"

"Kreacher agrees." the old elf said and Harry turned to Mrs. Black, who was purple, looking at Harry.

"Lady Black, before I leave, I want you to know that all you heard was true." said Harry, pointing his wand at the painting, alarming Kreacher who was stopped by Dobby "Unfortunately, I can't let you remember anything that happened here today. Did you know that paintings can be obliviated? OBLIVIATE!"

Harry placed the locked inside the container with the sock and the diadem. Only Nagini, the cup and the ring remained. His chosen method to destroy the horcruxes was fairly simple. He planned to dip the items in basilisk poison and let the Horcrux be destroyed, leaving the item fairly intact. The container was made already counting with that eventuality.

Harry sat in one of the chairs, thinking on the irony. Had it not be Kreacher, he would have entered the house and killed the elf and claimed the locket, however, Harry Potter had a soft spot for Kreacher, even if they had a bad start in the original timeline. Kreacher had proved to be instrumental to help him with the affairs of the house of Black after the war. That was the only reason Harry had spared the old elf. Gratitude, or so he liked to think.

While Harry was thinking, Dobby brought him some tea.

"It was far easier than expected." said Dobby, to which Harry nodded.

"We can get the ring tomorrow evening or later." said Harry, thinking. "The bloody snake has to be the second to last for obvious reasons and I am not very confident about the cup."

"Couldn't you make an agreement with the goblins?" asked Dobby and Harry shook his head.

"I doubt it. I had a meeting with Silverteeth a couple of weeks before we came back and he pretty much admitted that goblins don't care about what the clients keep in their vaults, as long as it isn't a danger for the Goblin Nation. We can count out the goblin support."

"Then, what is your plan? I don't think that assaulting the bank again is an idea, even with the help of an ambitious goblin..." the elf said, earning a chuckle from Harry.

"It did work last time, didn't it?" Harry said, grinning "But no, I think I have a better plan. All we need is to assure Bellatrix Lestrange's cooperation."

"How?" asked Dobby, knowing full well that his master already had a ingenious plan.

"We start by breaking her out of Azkaban. But that's a plan for the new year."

Within the end of the second week of December, Daphne was already tired. Tired of being teased by her dorm mates, by the older girls of the house and even her bloody sister. All of them wanted to know if she was dating Potter, if there was something between them, for how long or if she wasn't, if she could provide some advice.

How hard could it be to understand that they were just... allies? The thought felt... empty, though. She liked Harry's company. He could be amusing, knowledge of magic spells, much to her surprise, although he was a disaster with traditions and protocols, he was friendly and was completely different of the pampered prince Malfoy and Snape had advertised for years. He was powerful, smart and vicious, had access to the chamber of secrets and didn't bow down to anyone. Sure, Daphne had started to consider Harry as a friend the day of the house elves strike and considered him one of the most interesting boys in the house but that didn't mean that she was involved with him.

Her sister was the worst. She hadn't asked for advice, nor had she asked for clarification about Harry and Daphne's business arrangement that everyone was confusing with dating. No, Astoria had just come to her and had asked, out of the blue, 'How long will it take for you two to get into a broom closet?'

It was in moments like those that she really hated Harry Potter but then, he would do something that would amaze her. How did he make her forget her anger towards him? Harry decided to introduce her to the Room of Requirement, on the seventh floor. The room was able to create everything you wanted and take any shape desired. When she asked him how he had found it, his reply was, naturally, 'Salazar Slytherin's journals'.

"One day I'll want to check those journals." she said once in exasperation, it seemed that was his reply to everything.

His reply?

"Fine, I'll take you to the chamber of secrets tomorrow night."

He did take her to the chamber. She was not amused to discover that the entrance was in the second floor girls toilet. She was quite impressed, however, with the magic giving access. With a hiss, Harry summoned stairs and lights and amused her with the story of how he originally found the chamber. He told her about the place where Lockhart caused the tunnel to collapse and how he had been forced to carry on alone.

Daphne started to have a bad feeling about the trip. When they reached the chamber, Harry opened the doors and she found herself in a massive cave with snake statues and a massive man's face and in front of it, a sixty foot basilisk skeleton in an attack position.

Hadn't been for Harry, Daphne would fall on her knees after seeing the skeleton.

"You... You killed that?" she asked in awe.

"Yeah..." he said in a whisper, enjoying the feeling of having her in his arms and sniffing her perfume.

"How?" she asked again, still looking at the skeleton, afraid to look at him and shed tears.

"I stabbed it with Gryffindor's sword through the mouth. One of its fangs bit me though and I survived with the help of Fawkes phoenix tears."

"WHAT?" she shouted, turning to him in an instance, breaking the hug and having a look of shock and disbelief on her face.

Crap.

"Are you telling me that you, with twelve years old, stabbed that through its mouth? And got bitten by a fang and yet, survived because of phoenix tears?"

"I can show you the memory, if you don't believe me." said Harry. Daphne looked at him in shock.

"Sure." was her apathetic reply.

Harry led her to a wall and hissed in parseltongue. She already expected it, it was Slytherin's chamber of secrets. The wall opened to reveal a massive chamber, with a room, a laboratory and a library sharing the space.

"Welcome to my secret chambers since Halloween. Have fun." joked Harry and Daphne actually looked at him with a glare.

"Who do you take me for? This is Slytherin's Chamber, isn't it? I guess I need you to speak parseltongue."

"Ten points to Slytherin." Harry joked again, walking with her to the library section. It was Slytherin's private collection, or at least part of it, and several of his journals. After making sure it was safe to pick a journal, by making Harry pick the one she wanted and making sure nothing happened to him, she opened it, only to be shocked while looking at it.

"Can you pick another one?" she asked, pointing to the one she wanted. He gave it to her and she was equally shocked "Harry?"

"Yes?" he asked, sporting a smirk.

"What is this?" she asked, turning the pages and seeing only squiggly lines.

"My best bet, considering I can read it, is either written parseltonge or a charm that disguises the words and only a parseltonge can read it. Considering that snakes don't have the need to write, I'll go with the second." he said with a smirk.

"You bastard." she told him, closing the journal and with a disappointed look in her face "I was actually excited, you know?"

"I know." he replied straight face "You wanted to see the journals. I never promised you'd be able to read them, though. The best I can do is translate them for you but that would take several years."

Daphne sighed.

"Fine... You had a memory to show me?" she said with cold eyes, looking at him. He nodded and took her to the living arrangements, towards a pensive that stood on a table. Harry actually removed a memory from his head and dropped it into the bowl.

"I added the memory of everything, since we entered the toilet until everything ended. Are you ready?"

"Are you coming?" she asked.

"I want to do something, I'd rather not." he replied "Pay attention and then I'll ask all your questions, all right?"

"Fine." was her reply and placed her head in the bowl. Harry chuckled. She really had much to learn about him. Harry went to one of the shelves and picked a tome, carefully enchanted by him since he had returned to that time. He picked up the first ten journals from Salazar, in chronological order and performed the enchantments, creating copies of the ten journals in the tome, in english.

She was definitively going to be surprised.

The time passed and Daphne came out from the pensive pale and shivering, only to see Harry sat at a chair, reading a journal.

"You... he... you..." Harry sighed and closed the book, walking towards her. He saw her red eyes and the horror she felt seeing the memory. He embraced her and she let him.

"He's gone now, Daphne." he said. She was trembling.

"How? How was it possible? The diary? Voldemort?" she asked and he lied.

"I don't know what kind of magic that was. But it's gone now." he said and she looked to him with amazement and a scowl.

"I hope you're no longer a stupid gryffindor."

"No, now I am a cunning slytherin." he said with a grin.

"I mean it." she said, her voice low and cold.

"There are moments." he replied, knowing it was true.

She left his embrace, embarrassed to allow herself into that position but she had to admit, it felt nice.

"Daphne?" he asked and she looked at him again. He was smiling and waved her to come with him. He picked up a book and gave it to her. She opened and gasped.

"But... but you said..." she started, looking at the page 'Diary of Salazar Slytherin, volume one'.

"With magic, there is always a way. That tome will translate every book in parseltonge, as long as you perform the charms properly. You have ten journals there, have fun and then I can get you more." he said, not noticing the tears of happiness in her eyes.

"Thank you." she whispered "It's a lovely gift, but what do you want in return?" she asked, her Slytherin side taking charge.

You!

He walked towards her and cleaned her tears, giving her a hug "I'll tell you at the Yule ball but I promise you, I'll not force you to do anything you don't want to." he whispered. In truth, he wanted nothing more than kissing her right there, but he knew he still had a lot to do if he wanted her to fall in love with him. So, he decided to wait.

"That's fine, then." she whispered, still on his arms. What was it that he did to her? She needed to take a hold of herself. They knew each other for barely two weeks, for Merlin sake. She had a reputation to uphold.

Unlike what many students believed, it was fairly common to see Slytherins walking alone through the corridors of the school. It was mostly the younger years that did walked together. Daphne liked to walked by the lake in the evening, preferably alone. It was one of those things she had taken a like to and contributed to her Ice-Queen persona. She didn't mind that people considered her a cold hearted bitch. Of course, that had been before. Now, she found herself smirking often, sometimes smiling. What happened to her emotional control?

Her thinking led her to a long walk by the lake, stopping sometimes to throw a couple of stones into the water. She blamed Potter. Harry. Potter. Damn it.

She stayed by the shore, her arms crossed while she looked into the water. She had no idea of what to do. She no longer denied it, she liked him almost as much as she liked Tracy or Millie, who were her best friends therefore, she considered Harry a close friend. He could be kind, funny and a smartass, but he could also be vicious, ruthless and unstoppable. Sometimes he showed interest on her, but not the interest she usually saw in the face of other boys. Others, he treated her just like a friend and others still, she found herself the target of his flirting.

Harry Potter was a puzzle.

She decided to walk back to the common room, since she still had the charms class homework to do. Not all was bad, though, she thought to herself. She had noticed that since she had become closer with Harry, the number of lustful gazes and looks given to her had decreased dramatically. That was one of the good things. She kept getting powerful and was learning several new spells. Being Harry Potter's ally for all the research to prepare for the tasks of the tournament had its privileges. Harry had full access to the restricted section and Slytherin's library.

As she entered the castle doors, she turned to the dungeons, only to be intercepted by a group of two Gryffindor girls and one boy, attempting to look threatening. The new golden trio. Granger, Weasley and Weaselette. Oh joy.

"Look what the kneazel dragged in." taunted Weasel, levelling his wand to Daphne.

"What do you want?" asked Daphne in a cold and imperious tone, actually making Granger shiver. It was short lived though.

"You don't scare us, bitch." shouted Weaselette, red with anger "We want you to release Harry from whatever spell or potion you have him under."

What? was Daphne's thought How crazy are they?

"What are you talking about?" asked Daphne again.

"Oh, please, don't even try it." replied Granger with her bossy attitude "We noticed he's always around you and that you're using him to improve your grades. There is no way he'd become a slytherin on his own free will."

Daphne glared at Granger.

"Really, oh smartest witch?" she asked with a sneer "Tell me, how could I be controlling him? He could resist Moody's imperio, how would I control him?" she asked, focusing on the I.

"Love potion." replied Weaselette, showing her famous Weasley temper.

"That's ridiculous." replied Daphne, before being cut out by Granger again.

"Is it? I noticed the looks he gives you. I noticed he keeps around you more than everyone else. What else could it be?"

"You really think we'd fall for that? That Harry would just turn his back on us? That he'll just get to fancy a slimy snake like you?" asked the pig, making her groan.

Not these idiots too.

"What exactly was your plan?" asked Granger, smirking at the blonde girl "Turn him to your master?"

My master?

"I bow to no one, Granger. I'd take care with what I'd say."

Weasley scoffed.

"Right, as if we didn't know better. All of you slimy snakes are death eaters in training. I bet this was your plan all along, you used dark magic to put his name in the cup, gave him some kind of potion or cast a spell for him to turn his back on us and forcing him to go to your house, just to bask on his glory as champion and to have him around to deliver him to You-Know-Who."

What? she shouted in anger, almost losing her posture.

" You-Know-Who is dead, Weasley." replied Daphne, making them scoff.

"Oh please, do you think we believe that?" asked Granger again "We went with Harry when he faced You-Know-Who on our first year. Harry always thought he would come back one day and so did the headmaster."

WHAT? it was unbelievable, that's for sure.

"Now, Greengrass, we are all sensitive people here. Give us the counter potion or counter spell so we can free Harry from your influence and he can come back to Gryffindor and forget this nightmare."

"I'm not controlling him." Daphne replied, seething. Those three idiots were really getting on her nerves. Granger just glared at her.

"Fine. Be that way. Ginny?" Daphne saw the weaselette grinning, pointing her wand at her, slowly, as if she was getting some sick pleasure from it. Daphne sidestepped weaselette's wand with a step and drew her own wand, casting a silent and movementless stunner against the younger girl, following with the Depulso charm, just like in class several weeks before. With nothing but a wave of her wand, Weasley and Granger were thrown against the wall, giving her time to stun them both.

Before Daphne could do anything, she heard claps. Turning to the direction of the sound, she saw an amused Harry Potter, leaning against a stone pillar.

"Well done." he said, still clapping. Daphne holstered her wand again, glaring at him.

"How long were you there?" she asked, walking towards him, letting her anger show.

"Enough time." was his reply.

"Didn't think to help me?" she glared at him, getting angrier when he just grinned.

"I thought about that. But why would I, since you didn't need my help?" he replied, giving her a smile "It's not like you couldn't beat them on your own."

She just stood there, looking at him, while his words settled in her mind.

Does he trust my skill that much?

"Now, what about if I escorted you to the common room?" he offered, to which she started to walk.

"And give them more reasons to bother me about our none existent relationship?" she asked, raising an eyebrow "I think not."

"You do realize I was on my way to the common room as well." Harry taunted, leaving the three dorks abandoned on the floor.

Daphne groaned.

"Why don't you just go to the Chamber?" she asked, without looking at him.

"Why? Tired of me already?" he asked with a smirk and she turned to him, anger in her voice.

"Stop that!" she hissed and he lost the smirk. When he didn't reply, she turned him her back and continued to walk until she stopped, remembering what Granger had said.

"Our first year... Was what Granger said true?" she asked, turning back to him.

"It was." Harry replied, noticing her curiosity. When she was about to ask, he rose a finger "Not today. Tomorrow."

She nodded. She just wanted to get to her dorm. She even forgot about the homework.

Daphne stood there, sat in a replica of a chair of the Slytherin common room, created by the Room of Requirement, trying hard not to show her emotions. Harry, sat in front of her in an equal chair and with a small table with tea set before them, had just told her about the events of their first year, when he faced Voldemort and Quirrel for the Philosophers stone. Daphne found it hard to believe but so far, Harry hadn't lied to her. When he offered her to view the memory, she rejected, assimilating everything.

"So, you faced Him in our first year and in our second, you faced a sort of memory of him? And beat him on both accounts."

"Yes." was Harry's simple reply.

"Anything else I should know? Maybe Sirius Black is innocent and not interested in killing you at all?" she ask with a great deal of sarcasm. When she saw his smirk, she just snorted.

"I don't believe it..." was all she could say.

"Sirius is actually my godfather. He wasn't the secret keeper, Pettigrew was and he went straight to Voldemort. Sirius went to Godric Hollow in the evening only to find the bodies and me being taken to Dumbledore. Sure, he should have taken care of me but decided to hunt for the rat."

"Rat?" asked Daphne, unsure if it was a metaphor or not.

"Pettigrew is a rat animagus. When Sirius found him, Pettigrew shouted at Sirius that he betrayed my parents and cast the spells that killed the muggles and caused the explosions. Sirius was taken in, I think he was out and was sent to Azkaban without even a trial."

"But... why?" asked Daphne, to which Harry shugged.

"Don't know. But I can tell you where the rat has been for the past years..." said Harry, looking t her curious eyes. She waved him to continue.

"He's been the Weasleys' pet rat for almost twelve years. He even shared a dorm with me while at Hogwarts for almost three years." Daphne gaped. Really, she wasn't able to control herself.

She groaned.

"That's... that's just..." she attempted to say, only to be helped by Harry.

"A crazy story, but unfortunately all too real." he replied "Just between you and me, I tried hard on our first year, but I had the beaver and the weasel always around me. I didn't want to be in the highlight.

"Good job being sorted into Gryffindor, then." she replied with a sneer.

"I already explained it to everyone." he said, ignoring her "I studied hard but I didn't try hard on the exams. On our second year, the same. After finding the chamber, though, I attempted to learn as much as I could in the few weeks we had left. Then, with Dobby's help, I could go there to get more books to the summer and last year, I visited the chamber regularly, on my own or with Dobby's help. This year, with all my free time, I spent a lot of time there, reading, studying and practising. In a weird way, being banished from Gryffindor actually helped me." It wasn't a lie. Sure, it was hard to believe but Harry actually had done what he had just described to Daphne.

She looked impressed.

"I'm impressed. I truly am."

"I realized I needed to get better and prepare myself. If I'm going to attract trouble, at least I want to be able to deal with it on my own. With the tools I had at my disposal, I'd be a fool if I didn't use them."

"True." Daphne replied, looking at her house mate with a respectful look.

There's still something about you, though.

"You know, professor Moody talked to me today." she added, trying to change the topic of the conversation while Harry picked his tea.

Harry flinched, turning to her.

"Really? What did he want?" he asked, attempting to hold the anger of his voice.

If you even touch her, I'll kill you Crouch.

"First he wanted to compliment me on my performance in class. When I told him I was studying with you, he asked how you were and asked me if you'd like to give a DADA class." Harry groaned, as Daphne knew he would. She grinned "I told him that you were a good teacher and that it would be a good experience."

"Sometimes, I really hate you." he said and she smirked.

"Oh, don't be like that." she mock pouted for a moment, knowing very well he was kidding "Then, he asked me how you were with your egg. When I told him that there was no actual breakthrough, he told me to think with water."

"Uh?" was Harry's intelligent reply.

"I found it strange as well, more so, why is he trying to help you? I mean, I understand Karkaroff aiding Krum, Maxime aiding Delacour and Sprout aiding Diggory but... why Moody?" she wondered, failing to see the proud smirk on his face.

"Maybe he placed a bet like Bagman?" he suggested and she scoffed.

"Don't be ridiculous. I'd rather believe he's trying to make you look good to draw whoever put your name in the cup than help you to win." Daphne said.

"Think with water, then?" Harry asked, tapping his chin.

"Those were his words." replied Daphne "What do you think?"

"Well, all I can think to do with the egg and water is filling it with water and see if the screech turns to something else." replied Harry, hiding a smirk.

"Or submerge it completely?" wondered Daphne, widening her eyes, looking at Harry. Harry noticed her excitement.

"Dobby, bring me the golden egg." called Harry and Dobby popped into the room with it.

"And a big recipient to put it." she said, only for the room to create a big bathtub.

"I won't even wonder what you were thinking." joked Harry with a laugh, making Daphne blush "but please, carry on."

"Shut up." she glared at him trying to ignore Harry and Dobby laughing.

Harry placed the egg into the filled bathtub and opened it, placing his head under the water. As soon as he did it, he started to hear the song of the egg:

"Come seek us where our voices sound,

We cannot sing above the ground,

And while you're searching, ponder this;

We've taken what you'll sorely miss,

An hour long you'll have to look,

And recover what we took,

But past an hour — the prospect's black,

Too late, it's gone, it won't come back."

It seemed that nothing changed. Good. However, that also meant that they would take Daphne under the water and that he had a couple of problems with. He came out of the water, to see an excited and curious Daphne looking at him.

"So?" she asked and he grinned.

"Ten points to Slytherin." he said, relating the song he had heard. Daphne frowned.

"What do you think that means?" she asked.

"The last part is obvious. I don't know what I would sorely miss but I do know who I would sorely miss and I don't relish that thought." replied Harry looking at her. Daphne smirked.

"You better." was her reply. She found herself trusting in the green eyed wizard, especially knowing what she knew.

"Let's assume that they are idiots and really take people who the champions would sorely miss. Let's assume they don't give you a choice and they place you somewhere where I have to find you under an hour..." started Harry, looking at her. Luckily, she didn't disappoint.

"Water... do you think the lake?" she wondered, before looking scared.

"Under the lake, in February?" he said, walking towards her "Daph, promise me one thing." she looked at him, curious "If they give you a chance, get out of there. I'd rather save anyone else than have something happen to you."

She smirked. It was moments like those she really felt her heart accelerate because of him.

"Oh, you're too sweet." she replied in a mock tone "I'll think about it." was her reply and he smirked.

"Now, who's acting like a gryffindor?" he asked, earning a slap on his arm.

"Any ideas on how to find the mistress?" asked Dobby, who was all but forgotten. Daphne and Harry both blushed, silently cursing Dobby, who just grinned.

"How about going for dinner now and continue later?" asked Daphne, waving her hair to attempt to dismiss the nervous.

"Let's go, then. Dobby, be a pal and take the egg back to the chamber, will you?" asked Harry to which Dobby nodded.

"Mistress, do you require anything?" Dobby had taken to call Daphne mistress for the past weeks, if not only to make her blush and tease Harry to make a move. His friend/master was a good and smart man but sometimes was really dense, especially if it was something related with Daphne Potter, née Greengrass.

Daphne had grown used to it and barely noticed anymore. She even liked it.

"I'm almost finished with the diaries." she said "I'll need more soon."

"Already?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Most of it was Salazar depicting his childhood. I skipped those parts." she explained and Harry nodded.

"Me too. Tomorrow or later, then, we can set you up." wondered Harry.

"Or you can teach me the spells and I could just go there with Dobby and do it myself, without needing to have you there." she replied, crossing her arms.

"Are you that tired of me?" he asked, pouting.

"Pouting doesn't look good on you, Potter." she said, turning her back on him "You are the one that has a private meeting in Hogsmeade, not me." Yes, he did, he had agreed to meet Sirius and Remus the following day and he had told her he had a private meeting during the afternoon.

"Fine, I don't want the Ice Queen mad at me." she joked, dodging a stunner at the last moment.

"Next time I won't miss." she said, leaving the room with a smirk.

You've got to love that woman.

Harry and Daphne entered the great hall. Not only was Friday, it was the last day of the term and apart the younger years, everyone was staying for the Yule ball on Christmas day, in a week and a half. Most people who didn't find a date before were now extra nervous to find one while the rest were setting up their robes and agreeing to Hogsmead dates to get extra accessories. The nervous didn't happened in Slytherin, though. Harry had asked Daphne days before the dance was even announced, Theo asked his girlfriend the moment after the dance was announced, of course but the greatest surprise was no doubt, Blaise, who asked his date two days after the announcement.

Flashback, two days after the ball announcement

"Come on, Zabini, you can do this." mumbled Blaise in front of the mirror, listening to his own reflection pep talk early in the morning "Just go to her and ask her. It's not a big deal. The worst thing that can happen is that she'll say no."

"Or she can say that she already has a date." said a voice behind him. Blaise actually jumped from the spot, turning to see both Theo and Harry, looking amused at him.

"What are you doing?" Theo asked, noticing how nervous Blaise was before chuckling "What happened to the confident Zabini?"

"Shut up, Theo." he mumbled, turning back to the mirror "Don't you have anything better to do?"

"Well, I don't want to go back to sleep like Malfoy and I'd like to check myself but someone is using the mirror." replied Harry with a grin "Is this about that one girl?"

"Potter, I'm warning you, just don't go there." replied Blaise with a scowl.

"Hey, I'm not going anywhere." replied Harry, raising his arms in a peace sign "Although, you could just grow a pair and ask her."

"I'm not a dork to 'charge ahead', like you're so fond of saying." replied Zabini, realizing his mistake when he saw Harry's scowl "I mean..."

"I know what you mean." replied Harry bluntly "But the thing is, the dorks are right in one thing, grab your guts and go ask her already. If I know you, you're probably sure that she hasn't a date so get out there once and for all and ask her. I'm getting tired to see you moping around, always giving up at the last moment."

"I agree, It's kind of depressing, Blaise. We all know you for being this suave guy but you're looking like an idiot, moping around. Hell, there's a pool going on just to bet on when you'll grow a pair."

"We don't all have the luck of being dating." replied Blaise, slightly angered.

"I'm not. And I still asked Daph." replied Harry with a raised eyebrow.

Theo chuckled.

"Harry, either you two admit it or not, for the school, you two are dating." Blaise agreed with a nod.

"Besides, it's not like she'd tell you no. You're the only guy she's friendlier with." said Blaise.

"Fine, but this isn't about me, is about you asking your girl to the ball." replied Harry, walking towards Blaise with an evil smirk "You can do this the easy way or the hard way, which one do you prefer?"

Blaise actually gulped.

"Because I can always cast an imperio on you and order you to ask her." Blaise gaped, as did Theo.

"Are you insane?" both of them shouted at the same time.

"No, it was a joke." sighed Harry "Lighten up, will you? Now, would you say this girl of yours is pretty? Intelligent? Interesting?" Blaise nodded to all questions, erning an appreciative look from Harry.

"It's not Tracy, is she?" asked Not with a scowl, earning two incredulous looks from his dorm mates.

"No, it's not Tracy." replied Blaise, turning to Harry, fearing the question "Nor is it Daphne."

"We're just friends." replied Harry although he hated the idea.

"Yeah, right..." replied Blaise, rolling his eyes.

"Quick question, if she's all that, why should guys pass her?" asked Harry looking at Blaise in the eyes "Why wouldn't a guy just go there and snag her from you? Do you really think such an awesome girl will be waiting for you to get up your balls and ask her? Of course not."

"Do you want her?" Blaise nodded.

"Want to kiss her lips now, her whole body later on?" both purebloods turned to Harry, with widened eyes.

"What?" asked Blaise.

"Do you want her? Want her to be yours?"

"Yes..." he mumbled.

"Then are you going to let some other lousy git get in and take your girl from you without a fight?" asked Harry again.

"No."

"I think you're just a coward." sneered Harry, angering Blaise. Theo widened his eyes.

"You take that back!" hissed Blaise and Harry approached him slowly and dangerously.

"Prove me wrong." he challenged "If she's that worth it, prove me wrong."

Blaise actually grunted and pushed Harry from the way, leaving the dorm.

"What the hell was that?" asked Theo, slightly confused.

"Motivational speech. We might want to hurry up, I want to know who he's going to ask." Harry said, starting to walk away from the room.

"Are you kidding, I'm not missing this." replied Theo.

Harry grinned.

And I didn't even had to use a compulsion charm.

They went back to the common room, only to see Blaise on his knee, offering a red rose to Millie. The common room was silent, waiting for her reply.

"Yes, I will." she said with a smile. Theo couldn't hold his jaw. Apparently, neither could half of the room.

End of Flashback

Blaise's shit eating grin didn't disappear for the whole day. Not only did he asked Millie for the ball, he also asked her to escort her to Hogsmeade. When back on the dorm, his only reply was 'I like big girls'.

Sure, Millie wasn't ugly nor fat, she was just broad and wide but most definitively a girl.

Harry just grinned, Blaise was VERY happy, Theo chuckled and Malfoy looked disgusted. Of course, no one cared about what Malfoy thought. When asked who was his date, Malfoy informed them that he wouldn't be at the dance because he had family responsibilities. His father was still in a coma and he had to help his mother at home. No one knew who Pansy's date would be or even if she would go.

Harry and Daphne sat together with the fourth years and got the brunt of Tracy and Millie's teasing.

"No ruffled clothes, no swollen lips, no disarranged hair... Merlin, you two are so frustrating!" complained Tracy.

"Here we go..." sighed Daphne and Harry grinned.

"Ironing charm, anti bruising charm and combing charm." replied Harry, making Daphne sigh.

"And the idiot gives them more reasons." sighed Daphne again.

Tracy looked at Harry surprised.

"Uh, I have to remember those." she admitted, making Blaise and Millie laugh "However, come on guys, can't you just kiss once before Yule?"

"Why?" asked Daphne, glaring at the girl who was one of her best friends.

"No reason, but come on, it's obvious you two are so well with each other." answered Tracy.

"I see, so this has nothing to do with the bet being handled by Amelia Yaxley?" asked Daphne, attempting to see a sign of deception on her friend.

"Daphne, how can you think I would bet on something like that?" asked an indignant Tracy who actually excelled at bending the truth.

"Right." replied Daphne, turning to Theo "Tell me, Nott, how much did you bet for your girlfriend?"

Theo chocked on his pumpkin juice, ignoring the laughter around him.

"Well?" asked Daphne, still glaring.

"Do you really think I would ask Theo to place a bet in my name?" asked an affronted Tracy, glaring at Daphne, who just looked at her.

"Yes!" the blond replied. Harry found it amusing but quickly focused on Professor Moody, or as he knew, Crouch Jr., who was leaving the great hall.

"I'm sorry, but I need to speak with professor Moody." said Harry, although none actually cared, more focused on Daphne and Tracy, with Theo in the middle.

Harry walked behind Moody, reaching him almost on his office.

"Professor Moody, could I speak with you for a moment?" he said, just as Moody was opening the door.

"Sure thing, Potter, come in." the older man replied, entering the room and sitting at the desk, leaving Harry to close the door. With an imperceptible locking charm and a silence ward at the door, Harry walked to the desk.

"What can I do for you then, lad?" asked the false Moody with a smile.

Without a word, Harry drew his wand against the professor:

"Veritas Imperius". he said and the false Moody's eyes became void and dazed.

"What is your name?" Harry asked, his wand in his hand.

"Bartemius Croush Jr."

"How did you escape Azkaban?"

"My mother convinced my father to help me escape. She was dying and was given polyjuice, taking my place in Azkaban while my father evaded me after drinking polyjuice to resemble my mother."

"How have you been kept out of unwanted eyes?"

"My father had me under the imperio curse for years but I managed to fight it and escape last spring."

"To find Voldemort."

"Yes."

"What is his plan for me?"

"The dark lord intends to have you reaching the TriWizard's cup in the center of the maze before all the others. It will be a portkey that will send you to a graveyard where the dark lord will be expecting you with Pettigrew, who will perform a ritual to grant the dark lord a new body."

So far, all is the same. Very good. thought Harry with a smirk Time to ask the real question.

"What are the plans towards Daphne Greengrass?"

"So far, the girl is to remain unharmed, since she is a pureblood. Only if you seem reluctant in compete should I use her to motivate you. She is, however, a good way to give you information."

Good, no harmful plans for Daph.

"What does the dark lord knows about me? Especially after the first task."

"The dark lord became very curious about your development, especially since you beat the dragon. He also considered the fact that you have been resorted to Slytherin. His orders were to keep watching you and stick with the original plan."

"Has he told you anything strange or has he seemed distressed about something, for some reason?"

"No."

"Very well, listen to my orders, Crouch." said Harry, casting a obliviation spell "You will not remember you are under my Veritas Imperius spell. You are to continue Voldemort's plan as if nothing had happened. You will NOT hurt or cause hurt to Daphne Greengrass under any circumstance. You will act as you have acted so far and suggest a duelling club for next term. Tell them that you'd like to see the potential of the students. Also, feed the real Mad-Eye Moody and make sure he is alive and stable.

You will believe that we were talking about gillyweed and that you have just suggested it for breathing underwater."

Moody breathed and looked at Harry "Do you understand gillyweed, lad?"

"I do. Thank you, professor, I'll see to get some soon to scout the lake."

"Well said, boy. Remember, CONSTANT VIGILANCE! And that also means be prepared at all times."

"Thank you for your help, professor. Have a nice day."

"You too, Potter."

Harry left the office, smirking.

All was going well.

Good.

7. Chapter 7

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Chapter 7

"NNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOO!" shouted Harry, raising in the bed. He was sweating, he could feel his heartbeat on his ears and had tears running down his eyes. His breathing was also accelerated.

Dobby popped next to the bed.

"Master, what's wrong?" the elf asked and Harry waved his hand, signalling that everything was fine "I don't believe you, Harry." replied the elf, crossing his arms "Which one was it?"

"Christmas day, 2006." Harry replied, sitting on the bed, answering with a ragged and sorrowful voice. Dobby lowered his head in regret "And Christmas day, 2012."

"Both?!" sighed Dobby.

"I hate Christmas..." Harry whispered, clenching his fist in a ball, his eyes looked to the void. "I'll kill them. I'll destroy all they hold dear, crush them and take everything from them. I'll break them, torture them and only then I'll kill them." he hissed, more to himself than to Dobby. Dobby made no sound, he just stood there, understanding his master's anger, sharing it "They took everything away from me."

"I'll help you, but it's still too soon. It's your own plan." replied Dobby, seeing his master glare.

"I'm tired, Dobby. I'm tired to pretend. I have to hold myself in classes when I look at the two of them, least I kill them on site. More than I want Daphne back, I want to rip Oberon apart and gut Titania like the pig she is. They took them away from me, both of them..."

Dobby didn't reply, listening to his master's rant.

"Why, Dobby?" Harry asked, hiding his face in his hands, sobbing. Dobby walked to Harry and put his hand on his shoulder, snapping his fingers. A table with a bottle of firewhiskey and a glass appeared next to them. The bottle floated and filled the glass to the top. Then, the bottle settled again on the table.

"Drink up." said Dobby, giving Harry the full glass. Harry drank half of it and lowered his head again "I know. Just give the orders and I will bring them here, in chains. No one would ever find their bodies again." Harry looked at Dobby, seeing his determined look, filled with loyalty "However, you had a plan that you wanted to follow to destroy them completely. I believe your words were..."

"Death would be too easy for them." replied Harry and Dobby nodded. Harry sighed "I hate those dreams."

"I can imagine." was the elf's reply.

"Thanks, Dobby." replied Harry raising his glass in a cheers. Harry rose from the bed and went to the desk.

"Would you require anything else?"

"No, thank you." Harry replied and Dobby popped away. Harry sat at the desk, supporting his head in his knuckles, thinking. With a sigh, he picked his wand and removed a memory from his head, placing it in the pensive. Harry breathed while shedding a tear and went into the pensive.

Daphne walked into the great hall with Tracy. Millie and Pansy had stayed to sleep a little longer and so did the boys. Not that they minded, they still had two hours until they could leave to Hogsmeade.

For the girl's surprise, they found Harry already at the table. There were other years students at the table, joined in groups but Harry was alone, silently and quietly barring a toast.

"Couldn't sleep with excitement?" started Tracy, making Daphne groan. For the girl's surprise, Harry's reply was a glare that disappeared in moments.

"Nightmares." he replied, focusing on the toast again.

"What about?" asked Tracy, picking some toast herself. Daphne only looked at Harry, noticing his dark eyes and his tired frame.

"Death." replied Harry, shocking both girls. Tracy actually gaped at him while Daphne shook her head. She noticed something wrong with him.

"Aren't you a joy to be around, today." said Daphne, drinking from her cup, earning his attention "Are you a seer?"

"No."

"Then why are you so concerned about your dreams when they mean nothing?" the blonde asked, looking at him. He sighed.

"But they do." he replied enigmatically and sighed.

"Do you need to talk?" asked Daphne, looking at him. He looked into the sapphires that were her eyes and shook his head.

"Probably..." he admitted, looking at her raised eyebrow. Tracy was also curious "Not today, though. Good morning to you too, by the way." he said, focusing on his food.

The two girls respected his wishes and let the conversation die there.

"By the way, Daphne, this is for you." said Harry, taking a folded page of parchment from his pockets and giving it to Daphne. Curious, she took it, ignoring the curious smirk Tracy had and opened the page, seeing diagrams of wand movements, an incantation and several instructions.

"What is this?" she asked, looking at the spell "Translation and copying spell?"

"Like you suggested yesterday, that's the spell to add the diaries to the book. Learn it if you want and then call for Dobby. He'll be available during the afternoon and he has orders to take into the chamber should you want to. I'll give you a warning only. There are locked containers in there and those are for a reason. All else, have fun." he said, in a serious way, focusing on her eyes that were looking at him. He felt the guilt magnified, remembering those same eyes looking at him in desperation. He had to leave. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I need to walk a bit. Enjoy your breakfast."

Had Harry noticed while he was rising, he would have seen a surprised Daphne looking at him, as well as a confused Tracy.

"What chamber?" asked Tracy and both Daphne and Harry looked at her at the same time, realizing what Harry had said. Harry snorted.

"Chamber of secrets. Where I slept and trained since Halloween." replied Harry in a defeated tone, knowing Tracy wouldn't rest until she had an answer.

Tracy gaped, looking at Daphne.

"You knew this?" Tracy asked, looking at her best friend who nodded "Merlin..."

"See you later then." said Harry with a hint of amusement in the voice.

"If you mean to ask if the monster of the chamber is real..." started Daphne, looking at Tracy "It was. The rumour that Harry killed a basilisk is true. He showed me the memory and no, I won't talk about it. If you want to know, ask him."

"But... fine." replied Tracy with a sigh "But why did he take you there?"

Daphne shrugged.

"I hinted I wanted to see Slytherin's library and he decided to take me there the night after." replied Daphne. She missed the look of realization on Tracy's face.

"As in a date?" Daphne glared at Tracy, who chuckled in amusement "Fine, I'll stop." Tracy said, predicting what Daphne would say.

Daphne huffed and went back to her breakfast.

"So, that book you've being reading..." started Daphne.

"It's actually a frame with several of Salazar Slytherin's diaries. Harry had a way to translate from the parseltonge and share them with me." Daphne replied and Tracy could almost say she had seen the tiniest blush on her friend. However, she gaped.

"That... that's amazing. But... why?" asked Tracy and Daphne shrugged.

"I don't know." she admitted, looking at Harry leaving by the great hall doors. She was actually concerned about him "He said he had dreamed with death, right? What do you mean that means?"

"Since when do you care?" asked a curious Tracy, who was also hopeful of some information she could use on the bet.

"Since he's my good friend." admitted Daphne without a second thought. Tracy grinned.

Mistletoe. That's what these two need as a push. thought Tracy, already plotting.

"I have no idea but again, of all of us, you're the closest to him." for her surprise, Daphne didn't even tried to deny it.

"I know he remembers the night his parents were murdered." whispered Daphne, making sure only Tracy heard. Tracy was shocked "He remembers his mother begging for his life, a green light and You-Know-Who laughing. Last year, when everyone was mocking him for passing out because of the dementors, he was reliving that moment over and over again."

Tracy was even more shocked and feeling quite bad about her actions the past year. She had her own laughs about that particular subject as well.

"However, I'm more concerned with the desperation I saw in his eyes." admitted Daphne, looking at Tracy who clearly could see the blonde's sadness.

"Why don't you go after him?" asked Tracy, half serious, half teasing. For her surprise, Daphne shook her head.

"Let him be." she said in an unconvincing tone, nibbling her toast "I'll talk to him in Hogsmeade."

Tracy smirked. She wasn't convinced at all.

The ice queen cared and liked Harry.

She was definitively going to get the mistletoe.

Harry walked out of the main doors, into the grounds. He felt the cold of the morning on his skin and breathed hard the cold air. In front of him he could see the entire Hogwarts grounds covered in white. After casting a quick warming charm on himself, he started to walk in the direction of the lake in a very slow pace. While he was walking, he saw smoke rising from Hagrid's hut. The half giant was already up, apparently. For a moment, he considered to visit but he needed to be alone for a while.

He saw the Beauxbattons academy House-Carriage, still asleep since there was no movement that could be seen and the Durmstrang ship anchored at the lake shore. Harry managed to see some movement at the ship and in order to avoid meeting people, he changed his route further away from the ship.

Harry sighed when he reached the shore and picked a stone, throwing it into the lake. He tried to focus on the morning sounds, the few birds that could endure the Scottish winter chirping, the sound of the waves crushing the shore of the lake, the occasional roar that was heard from the forbidden forest, but it was to no avail.

Occlumency helped, of course. He had sorted the memories of his nightmare already but was still agitated. He had dreamed about the two worst events of his life, ghosts that had accompanied him for years and that he had never wanted to get rid of... yet, it was the first time he had dreamed about those events since his return to the past, as well as the first time in years that he had dreamed about the two events together. The one that ruined his life and made him walk the first steps into the darkness and the one that saw him fully embracing the dark. For freedom. For justice. For vengeance.

Harry twisted his fingers in the cold air of the morning, picking another stone and throwing it into the water.

I know what I need to do. Harry thought to himself, seeing the ripples caused by the stone.

Kill Voldemort, preferably with witnesses around. That would give him more credibility should he need it. That was why the plan was to kill Voldemort during the duel in the graveyard, after making sure he cast a monitoring charm on himself to make sure Hogwarts could see the duel. That and several other preparations beforehand, not to mention collect the Horcruxes. He was still missing the ring, the cup and the snake.

Destroy Oberon and Titania, take everything from them like they did to him and only then, when they were broken, kill them. Those bastards had been even worse than Voldemort. However, Harry wasn't concerned about the wizarding world anymore.

He cared mostly about his main goal, the reason he had come back in time:

Make sure Daphne lives, preferably as the Lady Potter. Make her fall in love with him again without the use of spells and potions and be happy with her for a long time.

He was tired and all he needed was some rest with the one he needed the most.

The woman that made him a better man.

The woman that gave him hope.

The woman that taught him.

The woman that stood by him.

The woman he stood by.

The woman he loved.

The woman he married.

The mother of his child...

The woman he would crush the world for and actually crushed the laws of magic and nature.

Nothing would stand between them again, that he swore. He would make her fall in love with him again. And in case he failed to make her fall in love with him, as long as she was happy, he would be fine with it.

He snorted, thinking of his reasoning. Of course he wouldn't be happy without her.

However, Daphne was right. There was no reason to dwell on his nightmares. He had a second chance. All he could do was to make sure everything would be fine this time.

"Can I help you?" asked Harry, feeling the approaching aura.

"Ah, Harry Potter, da?" asked a male voice. Harry turned to the voice and saw none other than Viktor Krum.

"I am. What do I owe the pleasure, Mr. Krum?" asked Harry politely. He was happy to see his old friend, the quidditch superstar that would rise to the position of prime minister of Bulgaria in his fifties, proud husband of a supermodel and father of a boy and two girls who would give him several grandchildren.

"I vould like to introduce myself, da?" asked Krum in his horrible english, extending his hand which Harry gladly took.

"You honour me, Mr. Krum." replied Harry with a smirk.

"You poverful vizard. Your task vas good, da? I vould like to ask you to... fight?" Krum hesitated, unsure about the proper words. Harry smirked, knowing what Krum wanted.

"You wish to practice with me?" asked Harry, showing a bit of surprise, earning a nod from Krum.

"Da." Krum replied "Vat you say?"

"I would enjoy it." replied Harry with a nod. Krum nodded as well "I know just the place where we can do it as well. When do you want to do it?"

"Vat about today after dinner?" asked Krum and Harry considered it.

"How about before?" proposed Harry to which Krum nodded "Let's agree around six o'clock?" with a thought, Krum nodded again and Harry called for Dobby.

"This is Dobby, my personal house elf." explained Harry, seeing the shocked and curious look on Krum's face "When you are ready, please call him to let me know and join you. I shall accompany you into the room we can use. Do you agree?"

"Dobbie?" asked Krum, failing only the last syllable. He tried again and managed to say it correctly.

"Da, is good. I vill enjoy our fight." said Krum with a grin "I vas going for eat. Vould you join?" asked Krum and Harry considered his options. To brood or to make alliances.

"Lead the way."

Daphne and Tracy had already been joined by Theo, Millie and Blaise. Millie said that Pansy was still asleep, much like the other boys. Several other students had already come to the great hall for breakfast, mainly Slytherins and Ravenclaws and Durmstrang.

They were having a nice conversation when they heard someone squeak. Theo looked to the great hall doors and raised his eyebrows when he saw Harry walking along side Krum, both talking friendly about what apparently was quidditch. The two champions sat along the other Durmstrang students and continued their conversation after a nod from Harry to his friends.

"Uh, you don't see that every day." commented Millie, looking at the two.

"Aren't they supposed to be rivals?" asked someone.

"That means that they can't be friends?" replied another.

Daphne looked at Harry and saw that he was better. Her eyes crossed his and he smiled at her. She hid a smile and went back to her breakfast while Krum was telling some story about some game.

"You know, I have no idea about Delacour, but three of the champions are seekers." said Blaise with a calculating look.

"So?" asked Tracy.

"Nothing, that was just it." replied Blaise, noticing how Millie chuckled.

"We should put Krum and Harry on brooms against each other." said Theo, looking at the two "Diggory is good but he only won against Potter last year because of the dementors."

"Speaking of quidditch, who wants to see Harry as our seeker next year?" asked Tracy. Truth was, many already talked about the team for the next year. For them, Potter HAD to join the team.

It was unanimous.

They only had to make sure Malfoy would step down peacefully.

The rumour mill was already working. By noon, everyone would know that Harry had breakfast with Krum and many would be jealous. After a quick goodbye and a reminder to call Dobby when around six o'clock, Harry went back to his friends.

"You're happier." was Daphne's sole comment.

"Believe it or not, it's your fault." replied Harry with a smirk, confusing everyone. Then, out of nowhere, he leaned in and kissed Daphne on the cheek "Thank you." he said, sitting next to her.

Daphne was astonished and a little flustered while the Theo and Blaise were gaping and Tracy was grinning, thinking again about mistletoe and a certain bet. Millie was looking at Daphne's blush and found herself amused.

"It was nice knowing you, Potter." mocked Theo while Blaise still gaped. He really should be used to Harry's Gryffindorish ways. Daphne recovered and just glared at Harry who looked back at her with a smirk.

"I won't take it back." he said and Daphne huffed, turning away from him. Only Millie and Tracy saw her hiding the smirk "I'll be meeting Krum before dinner and Dobby will be required around six o'clock for some moments but that's it. He'll still be available to help you if you want."

"Sure." replied Daphne, looking at him again, ignoring the smirks and whispers "Meeting Krum for what?"

"He decided to invite me for some duelling training and I accepted." replied Harry, noticing how everyone was looking at him. Daphne was amused.

"Really?" she asked, jabbing him with her finger "Try not to harm him too much, will you? You don't need to be accused of attempting to get rid of your competition."

"If you insist... but don't worry." he replied with a smirk "Durmstrang students actually showed me some respect. I have nothing against them."

"Good." Daphne said "About your meeting today..."

"What meeting?" asked Blaise, curious, as were the others that heard him.

"None of your business." replied Harry quietly, making Daphne smirk and the others huff.

"What time do you need to be there?" asked Daphne.

"We set everything for after lunch..." replied Harry.

"Whole afternoon?" she asked, making Harry smirk.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say you're upset I won't be around." he said, making her glare at him and their other friends chuckle "Luckily, I know better."

"Good. Don't be an ass, Potter." she admonished him, rolling her eyes.

"What do you need?" he asked seriously.

"I just wanted to have you around, just in case I fail the spell." she replied, shying from his eyes. It was true... part of it, at least. She noticed Tracy snickering, as did Millie.

"That's the closest we got to hear her wanting to go on a date with him." mumbled Millie and Tracy nodded with a grin. The boys were snickering. Harry was just thoughtful.

"Do you want to do it now?" he asked. There was no smile and no deception. His offer was genuine "I'll help you and then we can go together and meet them" Harry waved at their friends who were snickering like school girls. Oh, wait, two of them were school girls " at Hogsmeade and do our shopping for the ball and maybe have lunch. The offer will stand, though, just in case you want to spend the afternoon doing something else than be in Hogsmeade."

"You don't mind?" she asked, her eyes beaming, making him smile.

"Of course not. Come on, go get the book. Do you want to go by the scenic route or the express route?" Daphne looked at him, narrowing her eyes.

"Right, because the sightseeing is beautiful indeed." she said sarcastically, making Harry smirk.

"Dobby." called Harry and the house elf popped next to him, snapping his fingers. At once, the book used by Harry and Daphne to translate Slytherin's journals appeared in the elf's hands, much to Harry's surprise "Or Dobby can just summon it. I didn't know you could do that. More, how did you get to Daphne's things without her permission?"

"I'm a house elf and she accepted to be my mistress or at least never opposed to it." the elf said as a matter of fact "You wanted the book, didn't you?" Dobby asked, turning to Daphne and noticing that the curious looks in the other Slytherins.

"SHE'S WHAT?" shouted Tracy, attracting the attention of pretty much everyone in the vicinity.

"Please, Tracy, speak louder, not everyone heard you the first time." replied Harry while Daphne snorted.

"Thank you, Dobby." said Daphne, ignoring Tracy's outburst and deciding to tease Harry "Glad to see that you're more practical than your master."

"Right..." Harry mumbled, hiding some chuckles "Dobby, take us to the chamber."

"As you wish." replied Dobby, holding the arm of both Harry and Daphne, who was also holding the book. The trio popped from the great hall, leaving everyone flabbergasted and gaping.

"But... but..." attempted a ravenclaw.

"Mistress?" asked Tracy, looking at her friends who were as lost as her.

"What the hell is going on?" asked Theo. No one knew.

After laughing of their friends faces, Harry instructed Daphne with the spell. Daphne got it at the seventh try and was able to copy several diaries. After the copies, they decided to go to Hogsmeade to join their friends.

"I wonder if there is a secret path from the chamber into the Slytherin common room." said Daphne while picking the book.

"It may be possible." replied a thoughtful Harry, shrugging "But it's probably very well hidden. It is a secret chamber, though."

Daphne shrugged.

"Do you want to leave the book here and come and get it later?" asked Harry, noticing the book.

"You really allow me to come here? Alone?" she asked, lifting a perfect eyebrow.

"Yes Daphne, should you want to, feel free to call Dobby and tell him to bring you here, as long as you're alone and don't attempt to open anything locked." said Harry and Daphne smiled.

"Well, if you insist..." she said in a mocked sigh, leaving the book on the desk, next to the pensive.

"Now, how do you want to get to Hogsmeade? Walking, taking one of the last carriages, Dobby's help or secret passages?" asked Harry, earning Daphne's attention.

"What secret passages?" she asked, making Harry chuckle "It's a passage beneath a one-eyed witch statue, by the stairs to the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, leading to the cellar of Honeydukes." he explained, noticing Daphne frown.

"And how did you find it?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.

"I have my ways." he replied. In truth, he didn't remember any more. Probably the Weasley twins after giving him the map... probably.

Daphne shook her head. That was a Slytherin's response.

"Let's go with Dobby and take care of everything we need before you have to leave." she said, looking at him, his arms crossed by his chest, looking at her.

"I'll be safe, if that's your concern."

"How about telling me more than that?" she said with defiance "Not that I care who you meet but..."

"My remaining family who said they would stay at my side." sighed Harry, knowing she wouldn't rest before having an answer. Daphne looked at him.

"Your remaining family?" she asked, thinking about what she knew. She remembered their conversation about his godfather "You're meeting Sirius Black?" she asked, hiding the apprehension in her voice.

"And professor Lupin from last year. It will be safe." he replied, walking to her side and caressing her shoulder. She looked at him.

"Are you sure?" he nodded "Fine, then, I'll trust you."

"Thank you." he replied, asking for her hand. She gave him her hand "Do..." Dobby popped in even before Harry stopped calling for him, making Daphne smirk "Any place in particular?" Daphne shook her head.

"Hogsmeade entrance it is, then." replied Harry and the three popped away from the chamber of secrets. They appear in the entrance of the village. Dobby popped away again and Harry, who was still holding Daphne's hand turned to her.

"Where do you want to go?" he asked.

"I need supplied, so, Scrivenshafts. Do you have your robes ready?" she replied, turning to him.

"I do. Silver and black." he replied, walking besides her. None attempted to drop the other's hand.

"Good." she replied "I don't really need accessories, but maybe we should just check."

"Fine by me." he replied.

They walked by the village and saw several students running their errands. Many noticed them, holding hands and several rumours began anew. They didn't mind and ignored them, focusing on their conversation. They went to Scrivenshafts first and bought several rolls of parchment and new inkwells and quills. After Daphne enchanted Harry's to be unbreakable, he had no more need to buy new ones while the charm remained. He never even considered it. The Dark lord Potter had stopped to use quills decades before, favouring calligraphy pens.

After that, Harry called Dobby and gave him the bags, which he promptly took back to the chamber, where Daphne could sort them later during her visit.

"Practical indeed." she commented, after he explained her his reasoning. Why carry the things all day, even with the help of charms when they had Dobby?

Passing by Zonko's, they met Tracy, Theo, Blaise and Millie, who were shocked to see them. The four had clearly bought something at Zonko's and if their behaviour was any indication, they were the target.

"How's your date?" asked Theo, clearly wanting to distract them.

"Good." replied Daphne with a sigh. Why bother in attempting to correct them? Besides, it was practically a date, two friends going out, walking together and running errands while having a good time... "Do you want something from Zonko's?"

"Not really." Harry replied, shrugging "I'd rather pass by the apothecary but maybe I should owl order the supplies?" he asked for an opinion, to which Daphne nodded.

"Very well, then." replied Daphne, turning to the other four "What are you going to do?"

"Well, I was thinking to go and check for accessories to our robes." replied Tracy with a grin. Theo just nodded with a sigh while Millie shrugged after being questioned by Blaise, insisting only in buying writing supplies.

"Harry!" they heard, from behind them. Harry immediately recognizing the voice and while he didn't turn, the others did, seeing Granger, Longbottom and the four Weasleys, the twins, the pig and weaselette.

"That's Mr. Potter to you." he replied in a cold, hateful tone. Daphne noticed that he squeezed her hand harder, without hurting her.

"Harry, mate, why don't you leave the snakes and come with us for some fun?" said the pig, putting his foot on his mouth instantaneously. Harry didn't even replied, he turned back to them, his aura flaring and his eyes burning with eldritch green flames.

"Just leave." said Daphne in a cold tone, squeezing harder Harry's hand, attempting to calm him. No good would come to hurt them. She noticed how Harry started to move his right arm, where he had his wand holstered "Your company is unwanted."

"Shut it, snake. We know you gave him a love potion!" shrieked weaselette, drawing her wand on Daphne. That was the mistake Harry was waiting. His wand appeared on his hand and with nothing but a wave, the wands of the six dorks were on the floor in front of him.

"To be honest, I want nothing more than crush you where you stand." said Harry, still with the cold tone "But since I'm having a good time, I won't even waste my time with you. Dobby!"

The elf popped in front of him, glaring at the six dorks.

"Please, Harry"

"We just"

"want to"

"ENOUGH!" shouted Harry, attracting the attention of everyone around them "First of all, that twin speech? Not as amusing as you were said. I find it offensive. Second of all, something I've being wanting to tell you for some time... You idols, the marauders?" the twins perked up immediately "Had you not turn your backs on me, you could meet the two remaining ones. How does that sound?" Harry asked with a vicious grin, clearly taunting the twin demons of Gryffindor who were appalled.

"Uh, I think he broke them." mumbled Millie, noticing the twins gapping.

"Who are the marauders?" asked Theo and Blaise shrugged.

"Now, Dobby, take the six wands and give them to professor Snape." instructed Harry, receiving some complaints from the four remaining dorks before them. The pig attempted to assault him but was stunned "Tell him that they bothered us and that they drew the wands first and it's better to him to keep the wands until they go to him to collect them."

"You can't do that!" shouted Granger, receiving a wand pointing at her while Dobby grinned and popped away with the wands.

"Oh, but he can." said a new voice, Pansy's, who was arriving with Draco, Vince and Greg "He's defending himself and he's reporting you to a teacher, fearing for his and our safety." she said again, forcing Draco and his two body guards to stand with the other Slytherins. To everyone that was seeing from the outside, especially from Slytherin house, it became clear that the fourth year Slytherins were making a statement.

The ten Slytherins stood together with Harry in the center, who still hadn't let go of Daphne's hand.

"Again, leave before I lose my patience."

"Bu-But H-H-Harry, I-I r-really need to t-talk... " attempted Longbottom, earning a cold glare.

"Oh, piss off, Longbottom. There is nothing you can say that I want to hear."

"HARRY JAMES POTTER, YOU WILL..." Granger never finished because she was silenced with a wave from Harry's wand.

"Harry, please, this is not you!" said weaselette in tears "We just want you to come back, to be friends again."

"No." was Harry's reply and Daphne actually smirked as did the other slytherins "Why go back to jackals when I am at home among the snakes?"

"You don't mean that." weaselette said "Gryffindor is much better than Slytherin."

The Slytherins snorted.

"I believe my housemates have expressed my feelings on that matter."

"They are all death eaters in training." she shouted again, supported by Granger's silent rant "They will turn you to You-Know-Who if he ever comes back. You need us!" people gasped and Harry glared at the girl. The Slytherins looked at Harry in shock, as if he had answers.

"If that happens, someone will die." Harry said enigmatically and with a low tone, making his magic flare around him. The Slytherins stepped back in fear of his rage but Daphne didn't, attempting to calm Harry by squeezing his hand and his arm. She found herself enveloped by Harry's magic but for some reason, she felt his magic as protective instead of angry and oppressive. Considering the dorks reactions, the concluded that she was the only one.

"Besides, what do you know?" asked Harry with a vicious grin "All you did last time was being stupid and almost kill yourself by writing your most inner desires into an enchanted diary... Your brother? couldn't even help by keeping his wand in his hands and because of him, Lockhart almost killed us all... and didn't do anything at all, I had to save you all by myself... the only one that was remotely useful was Granger by finding out about the basilisk... but nothing else, so tell me why do I need you?"

The question everyone seeing the drama unfolding was thinking at that moment was 'What is he talking about?'. Daphne remembered the memory he showed her about the chamber of secrets and knew exactly what he was talking about. However, everyone was looking at them. It was time to go.

"Harry, I'm getting bored. I know it is amusing to put the dorks in their place but we still have a couple of things to do." said Daphne, gaining his attention "Besides we may end up cursing them and I'm not interested in getting a detention for this. Besides, there's too many witnesses."

"Listen to your girlfriend, Harry." replied Pansy, smirking, probably because of her own taunt. She could grin when she noticed the angered look weaselette gave her.

"SHE'S NOT HIS GIRLFRIEND!." shouted the youngest Weasley getting redder.

"Please, what would YOU know?" asked Millie with a grin, shared by all Slytherins.

"Shall we go, then?" asked Harry and Daphne nodded, leaving the dorks alone and gaping, surrounded by everyone that also started to leave. No one offered to end the stunner on the pig. The Slytherins fourth years followed Harry and Daphne, who decided to share her opinions with Harry.

"Weaselette has a crush on you." she said.

"Tough luck." was his reply, making Daphne smirk.

"What were you talking about, Harry?" asked Millie and Harry looked to Daphne, as if asking for her opinion. She nodded.

"Two years ago, when the chamber was opened, weaselette was possessed by an artefact, a diary with an echo of a memory of the heir. When possessing her, he opened the chamber and released the basilisk upon the school. All the petrifactions, while accidental mind you, since he wanted to kill muggleborns, were her fault." he said, seeing the affronted look in their faces "Of course, her involvement was swept under the rug, Dumbledore, no doubt. Granger was able to deduct it was a basilisk before she was petrified. She had ripped a page from a book in her hand and I found it. I was able to find the chamber and with Weasley help, persuade Lockhart to go and save weaselette. They fucked up and I didn't. " he replied in a serious tone "That's all you'll hear for now. Call in a house assembly if you want and I'll speak among my pears. I'd rather you didn't." he said.

Tracy was shocked. She also looked at Daphne and noticed she was the only one that wasn't.

"Daphne?" she asked and the blonde nod.

"Harry showed me." she whispered, everyone looking at her "I know it's hard to believe but... "

"Hey..." he said in a soft tone "It's fine, really. Now, what about finish our shopping and grab some lunch?" Harry proposed and had several shocked nods. Daphne smirk and led the way with Harry, followed by the other Slytherins. No one noticed the trio of eyes looking at them.

Daphne bought no other accessories nor did she told Harry to buy anything. They just talked for a while, leaving for a walk a while later before lunch.

They talked about homework, magic and their families. Harry told her the truth about his relatives and she wanted to murder them. He told her with a grin to get in line and she smirked. Daphne saw her sister looking at them, grinning. She knew she would have questions to answer later on. They also saw the Beauxbatton and Durmstrang students around. They had fun, and it was lunch hour.

"Tell me one thing, do you want to go into the "Three Broomsticks" to have lunch or do you want to have a picnic outside?" Harry asked and Daphne tilted her head to him.

"It's cold and everything is full of snow." she said, stating a fact. You just needed to look to see the snow.

"Magic." he said, shrugging. He smirked. She saw that infuriating smirk he used when he wanted to show her something amazing, raising her curiosity.

"Picnic, then." she replied and saw his eyes beaming. She knew she wouldn't be disappointed.

"Dobby!" he called and Dobby popped in next to them.

"Everything is prepared." the elf said, asking for their hands. The trio popped away from Hogsmeade, appearing again in what Daphne perceived to be a snowless clearing by the lakeside. The forest was behind her and she could see Hogwarts on the other shore. She looked around and saw that the snowless clearing was only a couple of meters wide. She also noticed that where the ground was snowless it was also warmer. Then Dobby popped away again, leaving the two alone to appreciate the sights.

"This place is beautiful." she said, turning to Harry who was looking at her with a soft smile "How did you found it?"

"Flying around." he replied with a smile. And it was one of our secret spots throughout our sixth and our final years." Do you like it?"

"I do." she said. A pop sounded again and Dobby came in with a basket and a wide blanket. He snapped his fingers and the blanket stretched on the ground. Then with a second snap, the contents of the basket came out of it and placed themselves on the blanket. Roasted meats, salads and bread for sandwiches, desserts, pumpkin juice and butterbear.

"Have a seat." invited Harry as Dobby popped away again. Daphne sat with her back into the forest, looking at the lake. Harry sat by her side. Both removed their scarves and their heavier robes since the place was charmed to be warmer.

They talked, they ate, they laughed. Daphne asked how he and Dobby had met and Harry told him about how an overactive house elf appeared on his bedroom one night during summer before their second year. He told her about the pudding accident and she laughed. He told her about the barrier to the platform 9 3/4 and she widened her eyes, scolding him when he told her that he had flown to Hogwarts in a flying car with Weasley. Then he told her about the quidditch game when Dobby enchanted a bludger to harm him to force him to go home. Daphne actually called Dobby, wanting to curse him. Luckily for the house elf, he ducked behind Harry, who was laughing. After explaining everything, Dobby himself told Daphne how Harry had free him from the Malfoys and once again, Daphne laughed.

It was music for Harry's ears.

Dobby packed the basket when they were finished and left them again.

"Harry, what is your greatest fear?" she asked, leaning her head on his shoulder.

"Lose everything I love again." he replied, looking to the grey sky "What about yours?"

"To be a trophy and not being allowed to live my life." she replied, unsure of the meaning of his words. She suspected he meant his family. He leaned his head on hers.

"Only a fool would consider to keep you as a trophy. You have so much to offer." he mumbled and felt her stiffen for a moment.

"How do you know?" she whispered, not moving at all.

"You're a smart, intelligent and cunning witch who I am more than sure can give the smartest Ravenclaw a competition for first place. You're compassionate, even if you don't show it. You are powerful and you're growing even more powerful and I'm sure you can be great in time."

She remained silent for some moments.

"Thank you." she said.

"It's the truth." he replied softly "I wouldn't lie to you".

"What is it you want from me?" she asked abruptly. Harry was silent for a moment.

"A partner in all things." was his simple reply. Harry felt her squeezing his hand. He looked at her as she rose her head and saw a tear falling through her face. Emerald looked into sapphire and he leaned in. She let him and their lips touched softly.

She felt his arm embracing her while she embraced him by the neck. When their tongues met, however, she squeezed him harder and their kiss became more intense. For him, it was hunger, desire and bliss, something he craved for decades and finally had once again. For her, it was joy, desire and for some reason, completion. Somehow, she found herself sat on him, cupping his face while kissing and didn't care. They stopped after some time, leaning their foreheads together.

"Harry, I..." she started but hesitated. She didn't know what to say. Luckily, he knew.

"Daphne, will you accept to be my girlfriend? If not now, in the future?" he asked. She opened her eyes and saw his looking at her, hoping. She smiled softly.

"I..."

She was interrupted by the popping sound from Dobby. They both looked to the source of the sound and saw a surprised elf looking at them. The surprise gave turn to a grin and a nod of appreciation.

"I was just coming to tell you that it will soon be time for your meeting, but carry on..." the elf said chuckling. Harry rolled his eyes and Daphne blushed while Dobby popped away, grinning.

"Git." was Harry's reply, turning back to an embarrassed Daphne "You were saying?"

Daphne managed to keep her emotions in check.

"I want to." she whispered and he nodded. Harry kissed her cheek.

"Then just be yourself." he whispered in her ear and she hugged him tighter just before sharing another kiss. Dobby appeared moments later again, this time making sure he didn't interrupted anything again.

"Master, Mistress, I'm sorry but it's time." sais Dobby and Daphne rose from Harry.

"Is it just your godfather and uncle?" asked Daphne and Harry nodded his head, holding her close to him "When will you come back?"

"I won't lie to you, Daphne... I'm going to this meeting but afterwards, I... I'm going to go to Gringotts." Daphne rose an eyebrow, waiting for more "I'm going to claim my lordship for house Potter."

"But... you can't do it until you're seventeen." she said, not understanding his plan. Harry chuckled.

"Unless, oh, let's say, the ministry of magic forced me to compete in an international event, approved by the ICW, specifically set for students of age. For that reason, I became immediately an emancipated minor and therefore able to claim the headship of my house." he replied with a smirk. Daphne as astonished and soon started to laugh.

"How many secrets do you have?" she asked him after exhausting her laughter.

"A couple others." he replied, caressing her face. She smiled.

"Then go, my future lord Potter. Go meet your family, go claim your lordship and then come back. You still have to practice with Krum later on." she taunted him and he smirked.

"I'd rather be persuaded to come back fast to my beautiful, intelligent and cunning girlfriend."

"Compliments won't take you anywhere, Potter." she said, feeling a warm feeling in her chest. He smirked.

"Oh, too bad." and he kissed her again.

It was Dobby coughing that got them separated.

"Fine, you git, fine." complained Harry, still looking at a smirking Daphne "Do you want to go back to Hogsmeade or do you want to go to Hogwarts?"

Daphne thought about it for a moment.

"Hogsmeade first. I'll call Dobby to take me to Hogwarts later." she replied and he nodded. He held her hand again and Dobby grabbed the others.

"Hogsmeade, Dobby." Dobby nodded and popped away back into Hogsmeade. They appeared in a alley next to the Three Broomsticks.

"If you need, call Dobby." he told her.

"Don't worry, I'll be fine. Just be careful." she replied and he smirked.

Daphne saw the both of them pop away again and smirked.

Harry Potter was a well of surprises.

And now he was her boyfriend.

She could already imagine the taunts from her house mates, especially her dorm mates.

Oh Merlin... but... it looked like it would be worth it.

"So, how was it?" asked Dobby, after popping in front of the Shrieking Shack.

"Completion." replied Harry with a sigh.

"I'm happy for you, Harry." said Dobby with a smile.

"So am I, mate, so am I." he said, laughing. His shit eating grin didn't leave him "Make sure to be there if she needs you."

"Of course." the elf replied "You know, I just realized something..."

"What?" asked Harry.

"Your dogfather is a dog animagus and Lupin is a werewolf. They are supposed to have a good sense of smell, right?" asked Dobby, grinning.

"What are you... oh crap." replied Harry, after realizing that both marauders would tease him relentless after sensing Daphne's odour on him. Dobby laughed and popped away, leaving Harry at the entrance of the shack.

He just shrugged.

Oh well...

Harry entered the shack, closing the door behind him. We focused his magic and walked towards the living room, where he felt the magic of two beings. Then, one of them had a surge and started to run at him. Harry smirked as he saw Padfoot come into the corridor and jump him. Harry dodged the grim and the dog fell on the ground, making Harry laugh. The grim jumped Harry again and Harry petrified the dog, much to his chagrin.

"Hi there, Padfoot. Who's a good boy? Not you, that's for sure." asked Harry, scratching behind the grim's ears, all the while fighting himself not to change Sirius back and hit him in the nose and then hugging him.

Laughter came from behind them. Harry turned to him and saw Remus Lupin. A surge of sorrow hit Harry, remembering his godson, Teddy Luppin.

Not this time.

"Hi Moony." said Harry, steeling his emotions, levitating the dog and hugging Remus.

"Hey, cub, how are you?"

"Better, but I think Padfoot needs to be castrated." the dog whimpered and both laughed.

Harry removed the charm from Sirius and he instantaneously changed to his human form.

"Damn pup, you have some good reflexes." said Sirius, hugging his godson.

"Quidditch and my new training partner." replied Harry, gaining the attention of both men.

"Really? And who would this training partner be?" asked Remus while Sirius grinned.

"I am willing to bet that it is the veela bird you mentioned."

"You would be wrong, then. Why would I waste my time with her when I have much better than her?" replied Harry and both men looked at him surprised and grinning.

"Oh? And who would this amazing bird be?" asked Sirius.

"You'll find out." replied Harry, making Sirius pout and Remus laugh. Then, Sirius sniffed something on Harry.

"Remus..." he called and Harry paled. Here it comes. Remus sniffed the air and grinned.

"My my, Mr. Potter, have you been in contact with a lovely young girl?" he asked.

"Yes." replied Harry, crossing his arms on his chest.

"And how long has this going on?" asked Sirius with a grin. Harry shrugged.

"Twenty minutes, give or take, maybe less." replied Harry, seeing the surprised looks in his uncle's faces.

"Uh... you work fast." said Sirius, earning a glare from Harry.

"Let's make a thing clear, Sirius and you too, Remus, I like her. And I mean I really like her, got it? Whatever happen is only between me and her. All I will tell you is that she is all I ever wanted."

Sirius and Remus widened their eyes.

"Oh Merlin, we lost the pup. He's lost I tell you." mocked bawled Sirius.

"Well, he's his father son, what would you expect?" asked Remus.

"What are you talking about?" asked Harry, almost sure he didn't care.

"Are you in love, cub?" asked Remus and even Sirius became very interested in his answer.

Yes.

"Ask me that in a later date." replied Harry, making both older men laugh.

They went to the living room and despite the need (according with Sirius) of giving Harry the talk, he put it off to a later date because he lacked the firewhiskey needed for the bonding moment. Remus mentioned his diagrams that could be useful.

The saddest part was that Harry was relieving a moment back from the summer before his fifth year, when he actually was dumb enough to ask the two older men about girls. Sirius got a bottle of firewhiskey, got Harry drunk while explaining the birds and the bees and even used Remus visual aids.

"So, cub, about all that has being happening to you..." started Remus, getting Harry's attention. Sirius looked seriously at Harry and the Dark Lord turned teen started to tell them everything that had happened since Halloween.

Sirius and Remus were appalled with the behaviour of the Gryffindor house, especially McGonagall's and Dumbledore's. They got even worse when Harry told them that he got bonded with Dobby and the elf changed for something else, more powerful. He told them about taking residence on the Chamber of Secrets, in a old chamber that Dobby cleaned with several books and equipment that had helped him to study and grew powerful, training hard and appearing only for classes.

The result was what happened on the first task...

Of course, it was all a lie, or at least part of it but it was necessary. Remus actually had some questions on a couple of points but after some questions, he was pleased.

Sirius was just amazed and concerned.

"But how did you fly? Without a broom?" asked Sirius.

"Falling from the broom was an accident. Concerning flying, I started wandless magic some time before and read that Salazar liked to levitate himself to amaze the students... I tried to do the same." said Harry, lying through his teeth. It wouldn't do that he levitated himself by using a controlled wandless levitation charm. They seemed to accept it and be even more amazed. Of course, the compulsion charms to believe what Harry said also helped. Even to Harry, parts of the story seemed farfetched.

Then he told them the aftermath and the two men laughed. They even snarled, recognizing that the lions deserved it and that they should even be called the house of the rats.

"And now, you're a snake?" asked Remus.

"A proud snake, thank you." replied Harry with steel in his voice "To let you know, had I not met Malfoy or Weaseley, I'd be a Slytherin from day one."

"I'm not trying to be insulting, cub, it's just that..."

"It's hard to believe, yet the proof is right here in front of us." completed Sirius. Harry sighed.

"I know you have reasons to be distrusted but it's not so bad. I was accepted in the house and they already seem to like me as one of their own. I have friends, more friends and with more quality than those backstabbing idiots, I am allowed to be myself without fear of hurting their feelings and ..." Harry shrugged "It's my new home and I'm accepted. To the rest of the school, I am the boy-who-lived and a dark wizard in training. In Slytherin, I'm just another fourth year, powerful and cunning, sure but still only a fourth year."

Sirius and Remus nodded.

"What about Snivellus?" asked Remus, making Harry chuckle.

"I don't think he got over the shock of me being in his house yet." the three laughed.

"So, considering your story, do you actually need us for anything?" asked Remus, half mocking half apprehensive. Harry got the doubts.

"Moony, I've been using the chamber since my second year, after killing the basilisk. I read the books and practiced the spells on my own, when I had the time. I'm a little good, but I'm not perfect."

"What basilisk?" asked both Sirius and Remus, leading to a report of Harry's first three years in Hogwarts.

"Damn, pup, that's... hard." replied Sirius, not knowing what to say.

"Do you need anything?" asked Remus again and Harry, who had predicted that question, gave him a list. Remus opened it and read it.

"Clay, silver powder, an assortment of ingredients... what the hell is all this for?" asked Remus and Harry smirked.

"Slay is for pottery, I'm thinking in starting a new hobby, ingredients are for potions, of course and the silver is for permanent runes engraving in surfaces."

"You're starting a ..." mumbled Sirius, who thought it to be the craziest thing ever.

"A Potter potter?" asked Remus, wanting to laugh but highly confused.

Harry sighed. Apparently he wasn't that of a joker.

"I read a book on enchanting and I am interested n trying. The clay is for enchanting tiles, for example."

"Oh... I didn't know you knew runes." replied Remus.

"No offence, Remus, but there's a lot you don't know about me." replied Harry, seeing the regret on Moony's face "But I don't blame you."

"That's true." mumbled Sirius "Do you need help for your second task?"

"Well, besides the bubblehead charm and gillyweed, are there any more ways to remain long periods of time underwater?"

"You already know what the second task is?" asked a surprised Remus and Harry nodded.

"They are going to take what I would miss the most and place it under the water. I have one hour to retrieve it."

"That's crazy!" said Sirius, appalled.

"That's the organization." refuted Harry.

"I can only think of human transfiguration..." replied Remus.

"I see. What about a reverse summoning charm, that would take me to my target instead the opposite?"

"Well, you have the point at me spell... It's supposed to provide a direction to your target."

"Teach me." asked Harry and the three men spent a couple of minutes talking and teaching the spell.

"Point at me Sirius Black" said Harry and a red arrow appeared on his wand, pointing at Sirius.

"Well done, pup." praised Sirius.

"Do you need anything else?"

"Actually, yes." replied Harry, taking a parchment from his pocket "I solemnly swear I'm up to no good."

Sirius whistled.

"Damn, it has been years since I last saw that." said the animagus and Harry smirked.

"I want to place an alarm that warns me when anyone unusual appears on Hogwarts." both men looked at the teen "What, who exactly do you think would put my name on the cup? It had to be someone from the outside, at least according with professor Moody." It was a lie, all he wanted was how to learn how to do it.

"PROFESSOR Moody?" asked Sirius, wanting to laugh "Mad-Eye is your professor."

"Yeah, scary guy but quite knowledgeable. Almost as good as you at teaching, Moony."

"Aw, pup, thanks. But we never made such a feature." Remus said, regretful.

"Oh, well, I had to try." replied Harry with a nod and cancelling the map and putting it back i the pocket.

"I have to hurry, I have a practice duel with Viktor Krum at six. Do you fine gents want to come at me to Gringotts to claim my lordship?"

After some explaining, Harry called Dobby and after the initial surprise of the marauders over Dobby's appearance, Sirius turned into his animagus form and the three left to Gringotts. Dobby took them into an alley next to the goblin bank and quickly stiffened.

"Master, mistress calls." Dobby said and Harry smirk, telling him to go.

"Mistress, uh?" asked Remus while Padfoot was looking at him, curious.

"One day, she might be. Meanwhile, if Dobby likes to call her Mistress, I won't oppose if she won't either."

"It sounds that you already learned the first rule of marriage." joked Remus.

"I would think that keep your woman happy is a rule for a happy existence, period." mumbled Harry and both Remus and Padfood laughed.

The three walked into a teller.

"What do you wish, wizard?" asked the goblin on the other side.

"May your gold flow and your enemies be crushed. My name is Harry Potter, heir to house Potter. I wish to perform an inheritance test, claim the headship of house Potter and have a meeting with my account manager of house Potter." explained Harry, earning the attention of the teller, Remus and Padfoot. The goblin most of all.

"Very well, heir Potter. May your gold flow and your enemies be crushed. You shall be escorted to Grimjaw at once." The teller called a bell and a young goblin appeared to escort the trio into a personal office.

"Harry, how did you learn how to deal with goblins?" asked Remus, curious.

"I read some of Salazar's interactions with their kind. I was curious after discovering that the goblins were a warrior race turned bankers." replied Harry. Remus took it as true.

"We are still a warrior race, Mr. Potter." their guide, who introduced him as Swiftlock replied, hearing their conversation "We still train our army but instead of open war, we focus on the protection of our domain and the riches of your kind."

"Ah, thank you, Swiftlock." replied Harry, remembering very well the type of might that the goblin army hid in Gringotts caves. They were taken into the office of a goblin dressed in a sharp suit. The goblin waved at them to sit at the desk and crossed his hands on the desk.

"I am account manager Grimjaw and welcome you, heir Potter into my office." the goblin said in a polite tone.

"Thank you, account manager Grimjaw. May your enemies be crushed, your gold flow and our jointed ventures grow steady and with profit. I am Harry Potter, heir of the house Potter and these are my uncle, Remus Lupin and my godfather Sirius Black, who is an animagus."

Remus and Sirius looked betrayed to Harry who focused on the goblin.

"I understand that my godfather is innocent of any crimes according with Gringotts laws and therefore request asylum for himself."

"Of course, heir Potter. The vault of Petter Pettigrew is still active and that alone generates doubts upon your ministry decision." the goblin said, attracting the attention of the older wizards.

"What do you mean Heir Black?" asked Sirius after turning back into his human form.

"You are the heir of Orion Arcturus Black, former lord of the Black family." Grimjaw replied as a matter of fact.

"But I was disowned by my mother." replied Sirius.

"The former lady Black never had the power to disown you, heir Black." replied the goblin and Sirius started to laugh "I assume you'd wish to claim your lordship?"

"No, I wouldn't just now. First I'd like to stand a trial and be declared innocent." replied Sirius, making Remus nod and Grimjaw think "The Potter will provides proofs of my innocence."

"Unfortunately, heir Black, the Potter will was sealed by order of your Wizengamot and your Albus Dumbledore."

"Why?" was Harry's only question.

"It is unknown, heir Potter. However, Mr. Dumbledore, acting as your magical guardian, gave instructions to Gringotts to make the Potter estate grow and have it well managed until you'd be ready to claim your headship."

"Interesting." whispered Harry "However, we come with news. By forcing me to compete in the TriWizard tournament, the ministry of magic recognized me as an adult. Would this be suitable to allow me to claim my headship of house Potter."

"It is indeed, heir Potter." replied Grimjaw "In fact, I sent you letters in the name of Gringotts concerning that specific fact. It was a surprise when the letters were sent back, unlike the normal statements."

"I have experienced some troubles with owl post and I admit that you sent the statements not to me but to my guardian?"

"Indeed."

"There you have it." replied Harry "I do believe that I need to have a good conversation with Dumbledore about him being my magical guardian and managing my finances. What has he done, actually?"

"Albus Dumbledore gave instructions to manage the Potter estate and make it grow. Only the head of house can know more."

"Very well, in that case, I'd like to withstand the inheritance ritual." replied Harry, to which Grimjaw nodded.

"Hey, Moony, is it me or do you find it creepy as well seeing Harry acting like this?" mumbled Sirius.

"Cold and calculating? Knowing exactly what to say and do?" replied the werewolf "Yeah, I do."

"Good. I thought it was just me." replied Sirius as Grimjaw produced a runed basin and a steel ritual knife, with several runes along the blade.

"The procedure is simple. All you need to do is to use the knife to draw blood and drop it on the basin. Magic will do the rest." Harry nodded and squeezed his palm on the blade, drawing blood. He pushed the blade, revealing the steel covered in blood and the blood flowed from his wound into the basin.

Grimjaw was in awe of the boy. He hadn't even flinched. Sirius and Remus, however, were appaled.

"Harry! What do you think you're doing?" asked Sirius "Some drops would be enough."

"Don't worry." was Harry's reply. The basin started to glow golden as the blood was absorbed and a parchment appeared on top of it. Grimjaw took it and read it.

Name: Harry James Potter

Age: 14

Father: James Charlus Potter

Mother: Lily Mary Potter

Heir of House Potter by blood from father side

Possible Heir of House Slytherin from mother side

"What do you mean 'Possible Heir for House Slytherin?' " asked Sirius after recovering from his shock.

"It is not known, but Salazar Slytherin locked his vaults and hid the key in a secret place. He informed his heirs that only a true descendant of his would be able to uncover his secret and be able to claim the mantle of the lord of the house. It was a sort of a test of cunning, according with him."

A secret I didn't uncover last time. Harry thought to himself.

"But, how , I mean Lily was a descendant of Slytherin? I mean, she wasn't even a parseltonge..."

Grimjaw scoffed.

"You wizards..." the goblin said in a scowl "Not all magical abilities pass from parent to child. We at Gringotts know that Mrs. Potter was a descendant from squibs from Slytherin and Gaunt lines. We also have the documents concerning it. While Mrs. Potter was able to maintain a functional magical core, not all abilities of her line were active. The added magic and blood of the Potter line was able to wake some of these abilities into heir Potter."

"But Lily was a powerful witch." said Remus. Sirius looked to Harry and saw him pensive.

"Harry, what do you have to say?"

"Did my mother knew?" he asked and Grimjaw nodded.

"She did but she ordered the information to be declared as a secret of house Potter. I don't believe the former lord Potter, your father, ever knew."

"I see." replied Harry "Was lord Voldemort, previously known as Tom Riddle ever been able to claim the House Slytherin lordship?"

"He was not." was Grimjaw's reply and Harry nodded.

"In that case, I'd like to claim my Potter lordship and I'd like to see my parent's will."

"As you wish, lord Potter." Grimjaw produced several forms for Harry to sign and ordered a goblin to retrieve the Potter will and ring. After some moments, they had both.

"With your permission, I would read the will." said Grimjaw and Harry nodded.

This is the last will of James Charlus Potter, lord of House Potter and Lily Mary Potter, lady of house Potter

Should this be read, then we are dead. Considering that this will was made on the day after going under the fidelus charm, then that means that Sirius' plan failed and somehow, Voldemort captured our good friend Peter Petigrew, who was Sirius suggestion to be the secret keeper.

We're sorry, Petey.

Should our son Harry James Potter have survived, we leave ten thousand galleons to Sirius Black and the guardianship of our son Harry James Potter, as well as ten thousand galleons to Remus Lupin. Ten thousand galleons are to be given to the auror corps and five thousand to the vigilante group known as Order of the Phoenix. Everything else is to go to our son Harry.

Harry, we love you very much. We hope you have a long and happy life. Please, eat be healthy, eat healthy with several greens, cherish your true friends, study hard and be happy. We wish you all the best and know that we will be watching you. Whatever you do, know we are proud of you. If your accidental magic bouts are any indication, you will be a powerful wizard. We added a set of memories to the Potter vault, memories of some of our most treasured moments with you. We'd like you to have something of us.

This is not a goodbye, son. We'll meet again, one day.

We are very proud of you and we love you very much.

Should our son have died with us, I, James Charlus Potter name Sirius Orion Black and Remus John Lupin as heirs of house Potter. Let them do whatever they will with the estate.

Goodbye friends.

It was a pleasure to run with you.

This is not a goodbye, one day, the Marauders will run again.

Lead long and happy lives and bring down those bastards for us, will you?

Sirius, Remus, you and Pete were the brothers I always wanted. We'll be waiting for you on the other side.

Farewell, friends. See you one day.

James Potter

Lily Potter

Witnessed by Account Manager Grimjaw

Sirius Orion Black

Grimjaw folded the parchment and saw Harry with his eyes closed. Sirius was cleaning some tears and Remus was solemn, looking at the ground.

"Account Manager Grimjaw, would you please send a copy of that will to the head of the DMLE, to make sure my godfather has a trial?"

"It shall be done, heir Potter." nodded Grimjaw, making a copy of the will.

"Why did they only added you as a possible guardian?" asked Harry to Sirius, who shrugged.

"I was to go under Fidelius as well. Maybe they thought I'd survive as such." Harry accepted the answer and turned to Remus.

"I'm a werewolf, Harry. I wouldn't be allowed to be your guardian." the man replied and Harry sighed. Stupid bigoted rules.

"And my lordship?" asked Harry to Grimjaw, who extended the ring box. Harry opened it and saw a golden ring with a red stone, which had the coat of arms of house Potter. He was instructed to place it on his finger and he did, being enveloped by a golden light. After some moments, the gold disappeared and the ring adjusted to his finger.

"Congratulations, from this moment foward, you are Lord Potter. Allow me to be the first one to congratulate you, my lord."

"Thank you, account manager Grimjaw." said Harry, earning claps on his shoulders from his uncles in support "I trust the director of the DMLE will know how to deal with the will and my godfather?"

"Gringotts will push it's recourses to see it done. Heir Black shall be contacted as soon as possible." Grimjaw explained, closing his files "If there is nothing else?"

"I'd like a statement of my estate and a couple of words, private." replied Harry, surprising his uncles.

"Of course, lord Potter. Should Mr. Lupin and Heir Black leave this room for a while, they shall be escorted to the lobby, where they can wait for you and your concluded business."

"I hope you don't mind..." said Harry, turning to both men.

"Harry, are you sure you don't need help?" asked Sirius, earning a surprised look from Harry and Remus.

"And how would you help me Sirius?" asked Harry with a chuckle "Besides, that's what we are paying Grimjaw for, isn't it?"

Grimjaw nodded.

"Of course, time is money and I earn a fee for every successful business ventures of my clients."

"See?" asked Harry and Sirius shook is head.

"You're scary, kid." said Sirius with a chuckle "We'll be waiting outside. Go on." Sirius turned into his dog form and Remus chuckled, giving Harry some advice. Then, they left, leaving Harry and Grimjaw alone in the office.

Grimjaw started to go over the money in the vaults, which was more than Harry expected to spend in a lifetime, the properties, especially Potter Manor which was in lockdown since the death of his grandparents and his business stock. The goblins had taken serious Dumbledore's request to make the Potter estate grow larger.

Maybe Harry should thank Dumbledore.

"Is there anything else I can be of service, lord Potter?"

"Indeed there is." replied Harry, lifting his eyes from the parchment he was reading and giving it back to Grimjaw, who made copies for Harry to read of a later date. With steel in his eyes, the same resolve that moved many of his actions as the Dark Lord Potter in the past, Harry looked to the expectant goblin. It was time to start another piece of his plan, not concerning Voldemort at all but partially concerning Oberon and Titania. He was not about to wait almost ten years...

"I'd like to hire the goblin nation to retrieve information concerning a group of wizards and witches. I do not wish to know the names of the members of this group, I require only to know the location of their meetings and their safehouses."

Grimjaw looked at Harry with a pensive look.

"This service will cost you..." the goblin started.

"I understand, of course, I expected nothing less." replied Harry. The goblin nodded.

"Should you tell me what you wish, I will pass this information forward."

"Very well." replied Harry, leaning in his chair and crossing his fingers, looking at the goblin "I wish to know the location of the meetings of the group known as the 'Followers of Rhassel'Thoth' and the location of their leader Varrard'Thoth".

For the first time in several centuries, a goblin paled in fear before a wizard.

Hogwarts, later that evening

He wanted to meet Daphne but he was already late. Dobby popped him into the seventh floor directly and he summoned the Room of Requirement with the shape of the duelling room he had used all those years ago to train the DA and that he still used with Daphne every now and then.

He waited for Krum to summon Dobby, kneeling on the floor and starting to meditate on the happenings of the day.

Grimjaw had been appalled that Harry was searching for the 'Followers of Rhassel'Thoth'. He wanted answers but he got none. All he got was an order of five Goblin warrior squads for a time when the Goblin nation found him the group. That alone helped to ease the goblin's heart but he still knew nothing why the recent elevated Lord Potter would search for a group that worshipped one of the most powerful and dangerous necromancers of the ancient world as a god. Even if the wizards had forgotten history, the goblin nation hadn't.

He had made a quick trip to the Potter vault to pick up an item he needed for the Yule ball and went back up. When he met Sirius and Remus, they went back to Hogsmeade and said their goodbyes then, promising to keep Harry informed f the happenings concerning Sirius. By then it was almost six o'clock and Harry had to be in Hogwarts for his duel with Krum.

At five past six, there was a knock on the door.

"Enter." said Harry and the door opened, revealing a shocked Viktor Krum "Ah, Mr. Krum, welcome. I've been expecting you."

"Vhen you said you knev place, I thought ov classroom." the bulgarian said in awe, looking around the room.

Harry chuckled.

"This room isn't well known but it can take the shape desired. This is a shape I have used before for duelling and training."

"It is good, da?"

After some small talk, Harry and Viktor took their positions after agreeing on only non lethal curses. Dark curses were allowed if they weren't lethal. Krum was surprised, although he suspected that Potter wasn't as light as everyone thought him to be... if the rag the british called a paper was anything to be believed.

They began their practice, trading spells easily at the beginning, testing each other, as well as their reflexes. Then, Krum decided to start to elevate the bar and the pace of the fight improved. Both were doing their best to dodge, raising shields only in last resort. Not that they knew, but they thought the same way. Why waste magic if we're fit enough to quick movements? Harry remembered to propose Daphne some physical training as well.

Harry had to hold something back. Even though his teenager core wasn't completely merged with the core that came back with him, he still had more available power... He was above Krum in terms of power and knew how to be careful.

Krum was having fun. He was a duelling champion on Bulgaria and was Durmstrang champion of duelling, as well. He had beatten everyone at the institute and longed for some new challenges to help him to grow. He had heard the stories of the Boy-Who-Lived, who had defeated a most dangerous dark lord at age one by rebounding the killing curse. He didn't believe such stories, of course, but was curious about what type of man Harry Potter was.

The younger man hadn't disappointed.

He didn't believe that Potter had put his name on the cup and he had found it disgusting that the population of Hogwarts had made him a pariah. Even the ones from Beauxbattons had insulted the boy, sneering at him. Then, after the task and after his announcements, Viktor could laugh and with him all of Durmstrang. The boy played all of them and buried on their own stupidity.

The boy was good and if he didn't focused on the duel at hand, he would lose.

They kept going at it for almost an hour, not having a clear winner. Both of them had stopped trying to just beat or overpower the other, starting with proposed exercises of dodging and spell chains. Both had fun and was soon time to go down for dinner.

"I think I need shover." said Krum while sat on the floor sweating, making Harry laugh. He just pointed at a wall where a door had just appeared.

"Another trait of the room that is most useful." replied Harry.

"Vhat about clothes?" asked the bulgarian.

"Dobby can cleaned them while you're at your shower." replied Harry and Viktor nodded, doing just that. Harry willed another bathroom for himself and took a shower himself, feeling the warm water on his tired muscles. One thing is having power to overpower an enemy, another is dodging. If Durmstrang was good in one thing, that was teaching duelling and duelling techniques.

Harry dressed the new clothes Dobby had brought to him and waited for Krum, willing a chair and a table with a book on dark curses to spend the time. When Krum finally came out of the shower, dressing his cleaned clothes, they walked back to the great hall.

"Dere are rumours, da? Dat you kill teacher on virst year, basilisk second and vaced dementors last?"

"All true, unfortunately."

"You should be at Durmstrang." scoffed Krum "Better teaching and no danger."

"Had you made the offer before my resorting, I might have taken it." replied Harry, even though it was a lie. He saw Viktor looking at him by the corner of his eye "But I have a very good reason to stay."

"Girl?" asked Vikor, to which Hary nodded "I vunderstand."

They reached the great hall, talking about curses and turned to the Slytherin table. Many gasped. They had heard the rumours at breakfast but discarded them but seeing Krum and Potter together as friends, that was a surprise. The two boys shook their hands and Viktor joined Durmstrang students while Harry joined his friends.

"Good evening." he said, being saluted by the others. He kissed Daphne on the cheek and she mumbled something "What's wrong?"

"Nothing." she replied, avoiding to look at him.

"She's like that since she came to dinner half an hour ago." replied Millie "What did you do to her?"

"I did nothing." replied Harry, not looking at anyone else but Daphne. He tried to hold her hand but she took her hand from his violently.

"Don't." she hissed, her voice full of anger. Harry saw her angry and betrayed eyes and felt his own heart break.

"Daphne, please, what's wrong..." he didn't say anything else because she slapped him hard. The entire population around stopped their doings in that moment, turning to Slytherin, the source of the slap that echoed in the hall.

"Do you need to ask? You said you wanted a partner, you said you wouldn't lie to me... yet you've done nothing BUT lie, haven't you?" hissed Daphne "How am I to trust you if you've never told me the truth?"

Everyone was appalled, looking at the drama between the two snakes everyone thought would be dating soon.

"What are you talking about?" asked Harry, receiving another slap from Daphne, this time harder. She looked even more betrayed.

"I saw the memory in the pensieve, you bastard." she said with tears in her eyes, pushing him away and leaving the table "Don't even dare to speak to me unless it's to speak the truth."

She walked to the exit, ignoring the looks everyone was giving her and Harry. Harry was shocked, as if paralyzed. His mind repeating her words "I saw the memory in the pensieve, you bastard.", remembering him of that same morning:

Flashback

Harry sat at the desk, supporting his head in his knuckles, thinking. With a sigh, he picked his wand and removed a memory from his head, placing it in the pensive. Harry breathed while shedding a tear and went into the pensive.

End of flashback

He had never taken the memory from the pensieve. He had left it there and never remembered it again. The memory was one of his most happy moments but brought him sorrow all the same and yet... He made a stupid mistake by leaving the memory unprotected... a huge mistake that cost him his plan and his Daphne.

"What the hell did you do, Potter?" asked Tracy, getting up to run after Daphne.

Anger surged in Harry and put his fist against the table.

"None of your business." he said, fading away from the table and appearing three feet from Daphne, who was still several feet from the great hall doors.

Everyone gasped at the sight of Harry Potter sort of apparatting inside Hogwarts. It was nothing like the house elf apparition and it should be impossible, it said so in Hogwarts a History. Even the teachers were astonished but most of all was Daphne, who widened her eyes looking at the flaring emeralds that were Harry Potter's eyes.

"But... how?" she mumbled.

Instead of replying, he grabbed her by the waist against himself, looking at her shocked and hurt eyes. They both faded away from the great hall.

The confusion only started then.

Dun dun dun dun

Daphne knows something! What now? Don't miss the next chapter.

Quick question, did think it was too big?

Let me know.

Cheers

Zaterra02

8. Chapter 8

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

This chapter takes place between the moment Harry left from Hogsmeade to his meeting with Remus and Sirius until the end of the last chapter.

*************IMPORTANT NOTE: This chapter has some ancient celtic and druidic references, as well as some things I was able to pick up here and there. I am not trying to make a proper description of a druidic wedding, since I know nothing of it. I am making it up for story purposes, based on some celtic rituals that I'd like to take inspiration from . I don't have time to research proper rituals and therefore, should I offend anyone during the course of this chapter, I'm sorry, it wasn't my intention and I'd like to be told what I missed and what I could correct.

REFERENCES TAKEN FROM verse/Celtic_marriage_wedding_

I have being receiving several PMs from readers telling me they are enjoying my work and that I should continue. They encourage me to continue it and I'd like to thank them for all your support. All I hope is that somehow I don't disappoint your expectations.

Chapter 8

Daphne saw Harry vanishing with Dobby and smirked. She didn't regret it and would just embrace whatever would come to them. She liked Harry, Harry liked her... he wanted a partner, she wanted to be his... So why not?

She walked into the Three Broomsticks, trying to search for some of her year mates. They should be about finishing their meals. When she entered the Three Broomsticks, she saw all tables filled with Hogwarts' students and searched for someone familiar. As luck would have it, she saw Tracy, Millie and Blaise sat together. From the boys there was no sign.

"Where have you been?" asked an indignant Tracy, rising from her seat when she saw Daphne.

"Having lunch." replied Daphne, raising an eyebrow to her friend "Why?"

"We looked for you two to join all of us for lunch..." replied Millie, drinking from her butterbeer "Where did you have lunch?"

"Did he plan something romantic?" asked Pansy with a smirk, although it could be heard a little bit of envy. Daphne smirked.

"Harry took me to the lake shore and we had a picnic in a beautiful clearing." she said and had the attention of the three girls.

"And?" asked Tracy. Daphne smirked. She decided to have fun and lie a bit. They could wait to learn they were dating.

"We talked a bit, well, a lot, actually and then he had to leave for other business." she said and could see the shock on Tracy's face.

"You talked? You only talked?" she spluttered. Daphne was actually enjoying taunting her friend.

"And he just left you?" asked Pansy, raising her eyebrow.

"Pansy, trust me in this, we know nothing about Harry. Whatever Malfoy always said or even what our head of house always said, Harry is nothing like that. He told me a bit about the last three years and believe me... it's nothing to take lightly."

The three girls looked at Daphne, surprised.

"I know." confessed Pansy in a whisper. The three other girls looked at the most bigoted girl their year, although not by choice "I saw what he did to the dragon, Daph, I saw him destroying Draco as if he was nothing but a nuisance... Harry is a real Slytherin and he is powerful, deserves my respect and he isn't looking for servants as a dark lord wannabe. He's looking for allies. There are even rumours that Alistair Pince, Brian Carrick and Eliza Culberth are interested in having him joining them."

The girls gasped. If the Slytherin triumvirate, the real power in Slytherin house, was interested in Harry, it only meant that he was to learn from them and take a position in the triumvirate the following year, to lead the house. It was unusual, members of the triumvirate were always selected from sixth and seventh years.

"I had no idea, are you sure?" asked Millie in a whisper and Pansy nodded.

Daphne was both baffled and proud of Harry.

"Add to today's show, when he came in talking politely with Viktor Krum..." added Millie with a smirk. Daphne chuckled.

"Sometimes I really hate Draco." said Pansy with a sigh noticing the three girls smirking, looking at her "Oh fine, most of the times, blasted alliances. But imagine if Harry had been in our house since first year."

"What for, he's with us now." said Daphne crossing her arms. "Let's just make sure we support him properly this time and make sure he wins the TriWizard's tournament."

"It's personal to you, isn't it?" asked Pansy with a smirk.

"I want him to win, for several reasons." admitted Daphne "I think he can do it. Shouldn't our house support him? Or are we to be honourless fools like the dorks?"

"The house stands with him, Daphne." replied Millie as a matter of fact "There's none in the house that doesn't respect him, hell, even Malfoy piped down his filth."

"I don't mean that, Millie." started Daphne, looking at the girls "The dorks want him back and accuse us of using dark magic and love potions on him..."

"They accuse you." replied Tracy, making the girls snicker. Daphne decided to ignore her.

"The duffers want him down because of Diggory and the 'claws are divided between neutral and Chang's supporters. There's more on the line to Slytherin house than we think."

"Like?" asked Tracy.

"What did he told us? He has being studying in the chamber of secrets, Salazar Slytherin's secret chamber. " said Daphne, making sure her dorm mates understood "In a sense, he has been studying from Salazar Slytherin himself."

"Are you talking about the diaries?" asked Tracy and Millie and Pansy looked at Daphne, wide eyed, making the same connection.

"Yes, Tracy, the diaries. The diaries he told us he read, written by Salazar himself, from where he said he had learned a lot. A victory for Harry would mean a victory for Slytherin's apprentice and our house." replied Daphne.

"I like your way of thinking." replied Millie and Pansy nodded.

"Things have been changing in the past weeks." said Daphne with a smirk, looking at her friends "Personally, I think things are changing for the best."

"Speaks the girl who has Potter whipped." replied Pansy, making Tracy and Millie laugh. Even Daphne chuckled.

"Yeah..." Daphne whispered enigmatically, not heard by her friends. She was as whipped "Speaking of Harry, where are your boys?"

"Around." replied Tracy while Pansy shrugged "We had lunch all together, then Malfoy wanted to leave but Pansy didn't. Theo and Blaise went to the toilet and are by the counter. I think they realized we were having a girls' only moment." Daphne turned back and saw the two boys at the counter, talking among themselves.

"Draco wanted to buy a couple of things and took Greggie and Vinnie with him." sighed Pansy. The girls hid their chuckles. Greggie and Vinnie had been the nicknames Pansy had given Crabbe and Goyle and she was very supportive of the two of them. In fact, the two followed Pansy, not Malfoy.

Malfoy fancied himself a leader because of his father's power. Pansy, Greg and Vince had to be around him because of alliances ( everyone knew which ) but that didn't mean he was the leader. Pansy allowed him to believe that. She cared about the git but not that much as people thought.

Since Harry had joined the snakes, he had been in a spiral down, realizing his own place and that his father influence had limits in the house of the cunning.

"With whom are you going to the ball?" asked Millie to Pansy, who smirked with a small blush. "I'm going with the both of my boys. Thank Merlin Draco isn't going, imagine what I had to suffer should I be his date."

The girls chuckled and Tracy called Theo and Blaise back to the table.

"Where's your boy?" asked Blaise to Daphne.

"In a personal meeting." replied Daphne "I want to know your opinion on Harry."

"He's a great, smart and powerful guy." replied Theo, earning a mock glare from his girlfriend

"Don't tell me you have a crush on him."

"No, he lacks something for that." was Theo's reply.

"Oh yeah, what's that?" asked Tracy, teasing him.

"Being you." replied Theo, kissing his girlfriend, making the girls awe in appreciation.

"Great, raise the bar, won't you?" mumbled Blaise, being heard only by Millie who gave him an elbow and shook her head with a smirk. He actually smirked. Millie didn't like all that "wovey-dovey" stuff. She happened to be a practical girl and he was fine with that.

"What about you, Blaise?" asked Daphne.

"He scares me." confessed Blaise, earning some curious looks "But I owe him one for convincing me to find my guts... and besides, the guy is smart, resourceful and I rather be on his side than the opposite. I've seen how much he has to control himself not to curse some idiots and I actually rather not be on his way when he finally snaps."

"Do you think he can win the tournament?" asked Daphne again.

"Before the first task, I'd find that a joke. Now, I think he can win but the jury isn't that fond of him." replied Blaise and Theo nodded in agreement.

"How is he doing with the next task?" asked Millie.

"The riddle of the egg was solved and he's prepared but I won't speak about it in here. Too many ears." replied Daphne.

"What about the ball?" asked Pansy with a smirk.

"He's actually a decent dancer." replied Daphne with a shrug "I'm looking forward to it."

"Now, concerning the fact that Harry's house elf calls you mistress..." started Theo, wanting to have a proper answer.

After explaining that Dobby started to call her that just because and that none of them actually told him to stop, something they found extremely amusing, they stayed at the Three Broomsticks some time more, leaving together later on. Daphne already had everything she needed and was getting bored. She noticed people looking at her, most likely wondering where Harry was, since he wasn't at her side and ignored them. With nothing better to do, she decided to go back to Hogwarts and visit the chamber of secrets, study a couple of books, read a diary and maybe start on her homework.

Dobby appeared a moment after she called him. According with him, he had just arrived in Gringotts with his godfather and uncle. Daphne smirked. She wondered what would happen when it became known that Harry had claimed his lordship.

"Should you need anything, please call." told her Dobby after popping her into the living chamber of the chamber of secrets.

"Actually, what to you do when you're not being summoned?" asked Daphne, curious. Dobby grinned.

"I cleaned the chamber on the first days. I cook Harry's meals when he doesn't want Hogwarts' food and sometimes that implies shopping. I run his errands to buy equipment and ingredients, I spy on some individuals in the school... and I believe that soon, I'll have Potter manor to clean up." his grin meant he actually enjoyed his work "I may be much more than a mere house elf, but I'm still one. I still like to serve my master."

Daphne smirked.

"Your master is lucky in having you at his side, isn't he?" she asked and was surprised with Dobby's response.

"I think we are both lucky to have each other at our side." replied Dobby with a solemn tone "Hadn't it been for Harry, I'd still be a slave or maybe I'd be dead. All I did was provide him with a solution for his problem. He gave me this." lied Dobby, waving at himself. He couldn't tell her he had helped Harry with the second task of the tournament, something that hadn't happen yet, not that he had saved Harry and fought at his side. He could, however, embellish the story how he became what he was.

"I think I know what you mean, Dobby." replied Daphne with a smirk "I'll call you when I need you."

"Of course, mistress." smirked Dobby, popping away. Daphne smirked, thinking to herself that she might deserve the title now. She checked the room and noticed that Harry had a potion shimmering. She went there and was able to identify that it was a dreamless sleep potion. She recalled what he told her in the morning let it be. She found a container locked hidden in a corner but remembered Harry's warnings that essential told her to leave what was locked be. She left the container and checked the bed, which was soft and comfortable. There was a bedside table next to it with what seemed to be one of the modern lamp crystals to provide light to read, much like the one Daphne had in her room at Greengrass manor. There was also a notebook on the table. Daphne opened it and recognized Harry's writing. It seemed to be some sort of diary that started with the new Hogwarts' year. She read the very first entrance.

"It's September 1st past midnight. In a couple of hours we'll be going back to Hogwarts. I can't wait. Not that I dislike the Weasleys but these people can be a little overbearing and loud. Mr. Weasley is a typical muggle lover fanatical. He has a lot of muggle garbage, doesn't know what it's for nor how it works but is amazed with it. Mrs. Weasley is an overbearing protective mother hen. Need I say more? Bill is kinda cool and so is Charlie. Bill works for Gringotts as a curse breaker and Charlie works in a dragon reserve in Romania. Percy is a pompous git that's kissing the ass of his superiors in the ministry. The sad part is that this seems to be the way things work in the wizarding world. A shame. Fred and George, while they may have some funny moments, are annoying with their twin speech and all their pranking. Not everyone enjoys it that much, guys, you could hold it for a moment... Ron is always eating or complaining but I don't see him doing anything. Most of the time he's just lazy. But he's also my first friend and can be a nice guy... Then there's Ginny. What the hell is wrong with that girl? It looks like she has a crush on me but doesn't talk to me and can't stand to be on the same room as me without blushing or babbling.

But I enjoyed myself in their home, especially when I helped Hermione to explain what some muggle items were for. I'll never underestimate a wizard's inability to understand the muggle world again, that's for sure."

Daphne chuckled at Harry's written words. She closed the notebook, despite wanting to keep reading and left it at the bedside table again. Her attention went to the desk, where she had left her frame for the diaries book and where were his school books and parchment roles.

She went to the desk and noticed the soft glow coming from the pensieve. Curious, she walked to it and realized that there was a memory on it.

Why would Harry leave a memory on the pensieve? she wondered. It had to be something important, if he had left it there, probably to see it again at a later date.

She knew she shouldn't see it but after seeing a piece of parchment at the desk that had her name scribbled, she was curious enough to check the memory, even if it was considered rude.

It couldn't be anything bad, right?

Daphne gulped and put her head into the basin. She entered the memory and quickly saw lights twirling and sound increasing. When the image stopped, she saw herself on a green field, inside a great tent in the middle of a party filled with music and laughter. She looked around, seeing several faces she didn't know and suddenly, she gasped and she recognized an older Blaise, sat next to who seemed to be a happy and older version of Millie. With them was an older Theo and Tracy, who were laughing of something that an older version of Pansy was saying. Pansy, who was sat between Greg and Vince and both were being pleasant. Then, for her shock, Daphne saw who seemed to be an older version of her own sister sat next to none other than Draco Malfoy, who was being pleasant if her sister's amusement was any indication.

She looked to another table and had another shock. In that table was Granger and Longbottom, sat together smiling and laughing. She almost didn't recognized them since they were so changed. Longbottom was taller, thinner and bulkier and Granger was prettier, her hair was tamed and looked a proper lady. What was going on? Daphne recognized several other Gryffindors at that table, such as the Weasley twins and their chasers, Johnson, Spinnet and Bell. Even their former quidditch captain Wood was there. She managed to see the youngest Weasley male, who looked angered and to have eaten a lemon, stuffing himself with food, as well as weaselette, who seemed to be holding her rage.

She saw many other recognizable faces such as McGonagall, Flitwick, Sprout and Hagrid but had no idea what was happening. Then, she heard a soft noise, as if someone was beating metal in cristal. She turned back to where the sound was coming and gasped again.

In front of her was another table. At the center was an older version of herself, dressed in wedding robes, right next to none other than an older version of Harry Potter, one that seemed taller and well built, although he was still lean. He had also dropped his glasses and his eyes looked even more intense. He too was wearing wedding robes.

Next to her were her parents, her father Jonathan Greengrass and her mother Persephone Greengrass. Both were smiling and actually proud. Probably of themselves, as usual. She didn't pay them much attention, seeing who was on the other side of Harry. She saw an older woman and a young boy whose hair was quickly changing colour, maintaining his style much like Harry's, but recognized none of them, although the older woman looked much like the lady Malfoy.

She approached who she thought to be an older version of herself and was able to see the fake amusement and the fake smiles. Daphne turned to Harry and saw the same, especially when he turned to older Daphne and saw her own eyes.

"I think I need to catch some air." older Daphne said to older Harry and he nodded.

"But you should make a speech." Daphne heard her mother admonish and she saw older Daphne hide a sigh.

"We'll be right back." replied older Harry, rising from his seat, unseen to all and giving his hand to older Daphne "If my wife needs something, It's my job now to make sure she has it, right?"

Daphne saw her father laugh and her mother smile amused.

"Of course, Harry dear. But don't delay."

"Of course not, mother." replied older Daphne, holding older Harry's arm and wearing a false smile "Shall we, my husband?"

"Of course, my dear wife." replied older Harry, kissing her softly on the lips. Daphne ran after them, seeing leaving the tent.

They walked in silence for some time and when they were far enough, older Harry cast a spell Daphne didn't recognized. Then, Daphne half sighed, half growled.

"I hate it." she said not able to look at older Harry, who sat by her side holding her hands in support "It's my wedding and I bloody hate it."

"I know." whispered older Harry, caressing her hands.

"It's a bloody circus. There's nothing of us in there." Older Daphne continued her rant "All I wanted was a simple ceremony with our friends, not the whole bloody country. All the Wizengamot is there as is the whole ministry. Not to mention the reporters." older Harry didn't say anything at all "Oh, I'm so proud of my daughter, she nailed "The-Man-Who-Conquered", now the Grengrass family will be even more influential... bloody harpy." older Daphne rant and Daphne knew she meant her mother.

"This was supposed to be my wedding to the man I love, not a bloody circus for her to show to everyone how powerful she is or how powerful her son-in-law is."

"Daph, love..." tried older Harry, only to stop at Daphne's sobs.

"I'm sorry, it's just that..." she didn't finish because he held her tight. Daphne was seeing everything, feeling her eyes moist too. She wasn't understanding exactly what was happening but she thought to be seeing a memory from her own future?! Her wedding? To Harry?

"I love you, Daph, you know that, right?" he asked and she nodded while still crying. Older Harry drew a pocket watch and checked the time "Daphne, I'm going to ask you to play along with me, all right?" older Harry asked and both Daphne's looked at him, not understanding what he meant "Seriously, Daphne, trust me and play along. I have something for you." older Harry rose and picked older Daphne, returning to the tent. Daphne was unsure of what to think but older Daphne sighed and went along.

"Great, a surprise." older Daphne mumbled.

They went back to the tent and older Harry cast a concussion charm, attracting everyone's attention.

"I believe it's customary to perform a speech?" older Harry said, being cheered by everyone "I hope everyone enjoyed themselves and we thank you in the name of house Potter for your presence in this special day." older Harry said. Daphne saw older Daphne smirking, as if she caught something nobody else did "However, we believe it's time to retire and start to think in expand our newly formed family." More cheers and wolf calls were heard. Daphne blushed with the implications and saw older Daphne roll her eyes while smirking. Daphne saw her mother splutter something that was ignored while older Daphne was held by Harry who had summoned something that looked like a bottle of firewhiskey.

"See you all in a couple of weeks." said older Harry before both him and older Daphne disappeared by portkey. Daphne saw the memory change and saw herself in a dark field with older Harry and older Daphne who decided to punch her husband's shoulder after stealing the bottle from him.

"Well, if the idea was to run away, it was a good show." she laughed, drinking from the bottle "My mother looked like she was brought down to the commoners. Oh, the indignity." older Daphne laughed and so did older Harry.

"Yes, it was amusing but that wasn't why we came here."

"And where is here, dear husband of mine?" older Daphne asked, letting older Harry approach her and enveloping her in a hug and kiss her softly. She reciprocated the kiss and for a while nothing else happened. When they let go of each other, older Harry spoke again.

"You know I love you more than everything, right?"

"You may have mentioned it sometimes." she replied cheekily "I may need some convincing."

"In that case..." older Harry said, indicating her that she should turn away. Curious, she did and saw him wave his wand. At that instant, the dark of the evening was replaced by the soft light of several lamp crystals set along the branches of a massive tree before them.

A Rowan tree.

Not only that, a lone man with a long beard stood before the trunk, dressed in druidic robes and holding a staff in his hand with two others at each side.

Older Daphne looked in shock to older Harry.

"Harry, is this...?"

"I knew you wouldn't enjoy our wedding. I knew it wouldn't be what you wanted. To be honest, neither did I... so I thought I could set this up... and give you the wedding you always wanted." older Daphne threw herself to her husband's arms and snogged him senseless.

Daphne was stuck to her place. Since she was nine, since after hearing tales from her great-grand-aunt, she always dreamed with a traditional wedding. Simple and honouring the old traditions she always loved... She looked at older Harry under older Daphne and felt a pang of both jealousy and hope.

Older Daphne let go of her husband and rose again, slightly embarrassed with her actions. Older Harry had a huge grin.

"Shall we?" he asked her and she nodded. She felt the magic of the sacred grove and stepped forward holding her husband's hand. Then, a booming voice sounded.

ATTENTION: MASSIVE improvisation and invention from now on with use of so called celtic based vows from verse/Celtic_marriage_wedding_ (I made up most of it based on some celtic knowledge I have. I hope to not offend anyone)

"Who comes there?"

"Harry of House Potter."

"What do you seek in this sacred ground?" the voice asked again.

"To celebrate my bonding in the magical grounds under the ancient tree, honouring the ancient traditions of our ancestors."

Older Daphne was clearly surprised and so was Daphne. Harry had learned the traditions. Older Daphne had tears on her eyes. He had made this for her.

"Who walks with you?" asked the voice again. With an encouraging nod, older Daphne replied.

"I am the bride, Daphne of House Greengrass."

"Step forward, Harry of House Potter and Daphne of House Greengrass." the man said again and they did it. Daphne walked behind them, as if in a dream.

"Blessed be this union with the gifts of the East.

Communication of the heart, mind, and body

Fresh beginnings with the rising of each Sun.

The knowledge of the growth found in the sharing of silences.

Blessed be this union with the gifts of the South.

Warmth of hearth and home

The heat of the heart's passion

The light created by both to illuminate the darkest of times.

Blessed be this union with the gifts of the West.

The deep commitments of the lake The swift excitement of the river

The refreshing cleansing of the rain

The all encompassing passion of the sea.

Blessed be this union with the gifts of the North

Firm foundation on which to build

Fertility of the fields to enrich your lives

A stable home to which you may always return.

Each of these blessings emphasizes those things which will help you build a happy and successful union.

Yet they are only tools.

Tools which you must use together in order to create what you seek in this union."

The priest nodded to Harry who took a silver ribbon from his pocket and gave it to the older man. Older Daphne looked at the ribbon and smiled lovingly at older Harry who smiled back at her. Daphne stood behind them and had tears on her eyes.

The bride and the groom held hands, standing face to face while the priest placed the ribbon on top of their hands.

"You may say your vows, Harry of House Potter." the priest said.

"I pledge my love to you, and everything that I own.

From this day forward, all that is mine is also your own. It shall be only your name I cry out in the night and into your eyes that I smile each morning;

I shall be a shield for you back as you are for mine.

Above and beyond this, I will cherish and honor you through this life
and into the next.

Our love is never-ending, and we will remain, forevermore, equals in our marriage.

This is my wedding vow to you." older Harry recited, from both memory and heart.

A tear fell from older Daphne's eyes but the smile never left her lips.

"You may say your vows, Daphne of House Greengrass." the priest said.

"I pledge my love to you, and everything that I own.

From this day forward, all that is mine is also your own. It shall be only your name I cry out in the night and into your eyes that I smile each morning;

I shall be a shield for you back as you are for mine.

Above and beyond this, I will cherish and honor you through this life
and into the next.

Our love is never-ending, and we will remain, forevermore, equals in our marriage.

This is my wedding vow to you." recited older Daphne and Daphne thought that it wasn't the first time those vows were said by them that day.

The priest started to speak again.

" Do you, Harry of House Potter, take Daphne of House Greengrass to be your wife,

To be her constant friend,

her partner in life, and her true love?

To love her without reservation,

honour and respect her,

protect her from harm,

comfort her in times of distress,

and to grow with her in mind and spirit?"

"I do, with all that I am." replied older Harry.

" Do you Daphne of House Greengrass, take Harry of House Potter.."

"I do, with all that I am." replied older Daphne, not allowing the priest to finish his lines. The two witnesses that stood with the priest hid a chuckle, as did the priest. Harry grinned and older Daphne actually looked embarrassed, mumbling a sorry. Daphne chuckled before her enthusiasm.

The priest waved his staff and the ribbon tied itself on Harry and Daphne's hands and wrists.

" Now you are bound one to the other

With a tie not easy to break.

Take the time of binding

Before the final vows are made

To learn what you need to know -

To grow in wisdom and love.

That your marriage will be strong

That your love will last

In this life and beyond.

I name thee Harry and Daphne of House Potter." the priest concluded waving his permission with a smile. Older Harry leaned in towards older Daphne.

"I love you, my wife." he whispered before kissing her. Daphne saw the ribbon glow and be burned into ashes as their magic surged between them, entangling with one another, completing the initial steps of the bond.

"When I thought I couldn't love you more, you do this..." older Daphne whispered, looking with moist eyes at her husband "I love you so much, my husband, now and forever."

Daphne saw them kiss again before seeing the memory ending and being ejected from the pensieve. She couldn't believe what she saw. It was herself and Harry. But how?

It was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen and the most loving as well. But how? How could it be? How could Harry have such a memory? How could he have a memory of something in the future? Was he a seer?

Then Daphne started to connect some dots.

"His power... his knowledge... his insane improvement from one day to the other... all he did... all he helped me... for just no reason...He had more than a reason." Daphne gaped, feeling the tears falling from her eyes. She had no answers but all she had seen, all she experienced helped her to form a farfetched and fledgling theory about Harry Potter that she didn't even dare to voice.

"You lied to me." she sobbed, falling on her knees and hiding her face in her hands "Why?"

After what seemed to be an eternity, Daphne stopped crying. Thinking over what she knew, she freshened up and called Dobby to take her back to her dorms. She was able to hide her thoughts from the elf and dismissed him after question him about Harry's location. According with the elf, he was on the room of requirement, already starting his duel with Krum.

Alone on the dorm, Daphne laid on the warded bed, with her curtains pulled and privacy charms cast, thinking. The thought that Harry had lied to her saddened her, crushed her even. She didn't want to believe it but it was clear and that was what hurt her the most.

She wanted to know the truth. She wanted to know what or who he was. Why he had that memory and if her theory was right, why was he there, helping her? Why?

Then, her memory went back to the bonding she witnessed. Her bonding, the most beautiful thing she had ever seen... and Harry had arranged it all because he loved her... but how? Why?

She needed to know.

She liked him, she really did. After seeing what she did, her heart swelled because of him... She begged to Merlin, Morgana and Maeve for the strength to confront him. Because the thought of him lying to her...

She realized that she wanted him more than she knew... but she wouldn't even look at him until he told her the truth.

She fell asleep thinking about the bonding.

When she woke up, her dorm mates were already there, talking about dinner. She didn't want to talk to any of them, so she waited until she was alone. When she was, she rose from the bed and cleaned herself up, changing clothes for dinner.

She went to the great hall, paying no attention to anyone. She walked unsteadily through the corridors and actually made a wrong turn three times until she found the great hall.

She sat at her house table and said nothing to anyone, starting to fill her plate with roasted potatoes and meat.

"Hello, Daphne? We're talking to you." called Tracy, not amused at all.

Daphne was brought from her thoughts by her friend's voice, noticing she was only picking the food in her plate.

"What is wrong with you?" asked Millie, concerned.

"Nothing." replied Daphne in a low tone, eating a fork of potatoes, hoping that they would miss their interest.

"We asked you how your afternoon had been." informed Pansy. Daphne shrugged.

"I read some books." she replied absently. Her friends all looked at each other, concerned.

"Good evening." she heard his voice out of nowhere, feeling a warm kiss on her cheek.

"Harry?" she mumbled inaudibly.

"What's wrong?" he asked

"Nothing." she replied, avoiding to look at him, fighting her anger and her own desire.

"She's like that since she came to dinner one hour ago." replied Millie "What did you do to her?"

"I did nothing." replied Harry. She felt his gaze on her and noticed that he was trying to hold her hand.

No! she thought, remembering he had lied to her. She wasn't going to allow him near her without the truth. He lied to her. She took her hand from his violently.

"Don't." she hissed, unable to control her anger towards him.

"Daphne, please, what's wrong..." she didn't heard anything else because she couldn't control her anger towards him. How dare you to even ask that? she thought As if you didn't know!

She never noticed the entire population of the great hall stopping their doings and look in the direction of the sound that echoed in the hall.

"Do you need to ask?" she asked fighting her anger and her tears against him "You said you wanted a partner, you said you wouldn't lie to me... yet you've done nothing BUT lie, haven't you? How am I to trust you if you've never told me the truth?"

She focused on his green eyes and could only see the older Harry holding older Daphne lovingly during their bonding.

"What are you talking about?" he asked, insulting her again. She slapped him even harder this time, feeling even more betrayed.

"I saw the memory in the pensieve, you bastard." she said not able to fight the tears in her eyes. Unable to look at him, she pushed him away, leaving the table. It hurt her. His denial hurt most of all "Don't even dare to speak to me unless it's to speak the truth."

She walked to the exit, ignoring the looks everyone was giving her and Harry.

"What the hell did you do, Potter?" she heard Tracy ask. She didn't care, she had to leave the great hall before she gave up and ran back to him or break crying.

"None of your business." she heard him say. She felt something weird behind and in front of her. When she looked, she saw an emotional Harry Potter looking at her. It wasn't anger but more like... desperation?

"But... how?" she mumbled.

Instead of replying, he grabbed her by the waist against himself, looking at her shocked and hurt eyes. They both faded away from the great hall.

The confusion only started then.

I wanted to post chapter 7 and 8 together, since they complement each other.

Some notes: I have no idea how celtic/druidic weddings are. I read a couple of things and started to improvise, using some template vows and sayings I saw at verse/Celtic_marriage_wedding_ . I hope I didn't offend anyone's sensitivities.

I hope you enjoy the new chapter. Next one will begin the story of the Dark Lord Potter,

Cheers

zaterra02

9. Chapter 9

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Chapter 9

Harry and Daphne appeared on the chamber of secrets, not in the chamber rooms, but before the statue of Salazar and the skeleton of the basilisk. When they appeared, she was still looking wide eyed at Harry, enveloped in his arms. She noticed, however that his breathing was harder.

"Wha... How?" she asked before replacing her curiosity with a sneer "I see, another secret?"

"No." he replied, releasing her from his embrace. He gave a step back and breathed in, still feeling his heart pummelling on his ears.

"Why did you bring me here?" she asked, still sneering.

"We need to talk." he replied, looking at her. His face betrayed no emotion unlike hers who was both betrayed. angered, curious and hopeful.

"Now?" she asked, not stopping the tears from falling "Now you want to talk? What if I hadn't seen the memory, would you ever tell me?" he nodded.

"Eventually." he replied. She slapped him again.

"WHEN?" she shouted, slapping him again. Then she punched him in the chest, not hard but repeatedly "You made me like you. You helped me to get better and I really like you, more than everyone else. I thought I could trust you with everything... clearly it isn't mutual." he waited for her to finish her rant, feeling her punches in his chest. Her tears hurt more than all the rest "When? When would you tell me? Or was it just a game to you?"

He flinched, grabbed her hands and looked at her. Daphne flinched with the sudden outburst and looked into the green orbs of the wizard in front of her. He didn't even hesitate in his answer.

"Before I asked you to marry me on our seventh year or before, depending on how much trouble your parents would give us." Daphne lost her voice for some moments. Harry just stood there looking at her, softly letting go of her arms. There was no need in lying or hiding the truth anymore.

"Why?" she asked again with a softer voice, half of her anger gone.

"Because I wanted you to know everything and you're my partner. I'd always share everything with you, good or bad. You saw the memory in the pensieve, you know what you mean to me and you know the vows I wanted to say." he pleaded, seeing some of her demeanour change.

"And what makes you think I would accept your proposal? Or that my parents would accept your proposal for my hand?" she asked, crossing her arms on her chest, more to steel herself than defy Harry. She had to focus on her anger for a moment, just to be sure she wouldn't hug him for his words.

"I could only hope I would make you fall in love with me during the following years. Your parents would be easy, I needed only a couple of spells to convince them." he admitted.

Daphne widened her eyes before the blatant confession.

"You would use magic on my parents but not on me?" she asked, curious.

"Never against your will." he replied, looking at her shocked eyes.

"Why?" she asked again, softer.

"Because you're my everything and I love you too much to force you to love me. I will either have you of your own free will or won't have you at all." he said with a sigh and a tear fell from his eyes, falling through his face "Please, Daphne, I know you're hurt and angry with me but please, give me a chance to explain everything."

"Just... who are you? Really?" she asked and he smiled sadly.

"I am Harry James Potter, age fourteen, that didn't change. However, I am also Harry James Potter, age ninety-three, who sent his soul and his most loyal friend's back in time to their past bodies in a chance to change the future." Harry admitted and Daphne almost fainted. She was held by Harry in a blur.

Daphne looked into Harry's eyes and couldn't see any deception, only the concern and the love.

"But how? Why?" she asked again and he shook his head.

"The how's are unimportant for now, it was a ritual and let's leave it at that. The why's... well, that's a long story." he said, caressing her face. She couldn't stop staring to his eyes who in turn looked at hers."

"Tell me everything, please." she begged and he sighed, nodding slowly while moving a strand of her blonde hair away from her face.

"I will tell you everything if you really want it but you must promise me that you'll be strong enough to endure it, no matter what." She nodded and he shook his head "No Daph, say the words. Tell me you will be strong and not falter. You will hear everything, no matter how much you may be hurt."

"I will." she replied softly, almost a whisper. He nodded with a sad smile.

"I realize this may be awkward for you, but I do love you, Daph..." he whispered "I wanted this for so long and now... now I'm afraid to let go of you because the moment might just end."

To be perfectly honest, Daphne didn't know what to think about what she had been told. However, she was in Harry's arms and didn't really want him to let her go.

"You... you didn't lie to me today, did you?" she asked softly, grabbing his hand that was caressing her face. He shook his head.

"It was all true. It still is and won't change. Past, present, future, you're my partner in all things and that's all that matters to me." he replied. That solved Daphne's dilemma.

"Then, I'll be here." she said, leaning in as did he. They kissed for a moment and he held her tight on his arms once again while she embraced him by the neck.

When they stopped, Harry let go of her slowly and took her hand.

"Come, then, it will be better if you're sitting." he said, intending to go to the room chambers.

"Wait, before that, how did you apparate us down here? Hogwarts is supposed to be warded against apparition." she asked and he chuckled.

"Yeah, I forgot about that... I don't suppose I could obliviate everyone?" he asked with a smirk.

"Harry..." she admonished him and he chuckled.

"It wasn't apparition." he explained, having her full attention "There are several ways to magical travel under our own power, that means without portkeys and floo. Apparition is the most used by wizards and goblins, and the most widely known. It is so known that defences against it were created thousands of years ago." he lectured and she nodded "There is also Popping, as the house elves call their method and you may have noticed that they travel through most wards. That is because most wards are only keyed to apparition magic and let's face it, everyone underestimates house elves." That Daphne didn't know.

"Do you mean I could send Dobby to my house and get something for me?" she asked curious, to which he nodded.

"Yes, he could but unfortunately, other house elves add their own wards to their family's houses, preventing "invasion" from other house elves. Only a few elves can break other elves wards. In fact, only Azkaban is almost impervious to house elf popping. Dobby would be able to go in, no doubt." Daphne nodded, urging him to continue.

"There are other methods. The one I used is called Fading and it's so ancient and unknown that I can pass through most wards without them noticing me and travelling further distances. It is a more complex method than apparition and there is no risk of splinching, either. I believe it was originally created by a sumerian archwizard... It has a huge drawback, though, it drains me much quicker. You probably noticed I was short of breath..." Daphne nodded, curious and in awe "When I came back in time, almost a month ago, my old soul merged with my younger and my cores merged as well. It isn't fully merged yet, don't ask me why, and while it isn't, fading is more difficult. I used to be able to fade around five times in a row without small rests and now twice is my limit. I recover fast but ... that's one of the reasons I always pop around with Dobby, to bypass the wards. Also, I haven't apparate in a long time." he said sheepishly.

Daphne was amazed.

"You said one of the reasons. What are the others?"

"Dobby insists to be around one way or another to watch my back." he replied and Daphne smirked "Popping me around is amusing for him."

"Then, what now?" she asked and Harry shrugged.

"Either obliviate everyone, which is not doable at all or make up some story about accidental magic and maybe bloodline abilities unknown before... supported with some compulsion charms."

"Compulsion charms?" she asked, amused. That was borderline dark.

"Yes, by the way, the compulsion didn't affect you because of what I told you before, but I cast several compulsions on the great hall table and at the entrance of the common room to be more accepted at the beginning... after my resorting." he confessed and she widened her eyes in shock. He quickly added "I stopped using them a couple of weeks ago, after realizing I had been accepted and it changed nothing at all. The compulsions only worked to give me a chance, not love me unconditionally."

Daphne was shocked but considered his words carefully.

"But you're sure I wasn't affected by them?" she asked, almost glaring at him. He nodded.

"I keyed your magical signature to the charm, to act as an exception. You were immune to the compulsion." he replied and she nodded. She wanted to believe him.

"Is that even possible?"

"Very." he replied "Ask Dobby, you're his mistress and he'll tell you the truth if you order him."

"What do you mean?" asked Daphne, not understanding.

"We bonded in the future and he still recognizes your magic. That's one of the reasons why he calls you mistress." she nodded, understanding.

"What other reasons has he?" she asked, curious.

"Encouraging me to make a move on you." admitted Harry and Daphne became a slight shade of pink.

"Where is Dobby, by the way?" she asked and Harry pointed to a shadow near the statue at the same time Dobby's voice replied from the same place.

"I'm here, mistress." he said, coming from the shadow. Daphne saw the sorrow on the elf's face, wanting to say something but not knowing what.

"You two came from the future." she stated and both nodded "Almost eighty years from now." Harry nodded and waved her to follow him. They walked in silence while Daphne thought about questions to ask.

"Dobby, get us a tea, please." asked Harry, waving his wand towards two wooden chairs, transfigurating them into more comfortable green and silver padded chairs "Camomile or lemon?" he asked Daphne.

"Camomile, please." she replied, amused how he had asked her two favourites and Dobby popped away. Harry sat at his chair after Daphne and looked at her, who was looking at him. For her surprise, he removed the glasses and placed them on the table. He noticed her curious look.

"I corrected my eyesight days after coming back in time." he explained, pointing at the glasses "Those are only normal glasses for misleading people." She widened her eyes but said nothing, giving him a appraising look and concluding that she preferred a glassless Harry Potter, as she had concluded by watching the memory of their bonding.

"Before I start my story, I want you to know that the ritual to bring us back into the past didn't work very well. While we came almost eighty years into the past, seventy nine, to be exact, I wanted to travel back to before I received my Hogwarts letter." that surprised Daphne.

"But why?" she asked.

"Several reasons. I would be able to cut some ties I didn't want, I would allow the sorting hat to place me into Slytherin given the choice and most of all, I would be with you sooner." he admitted and she blushed, noticing how interesting the velvet of the chairs was.

"Daphne, please, look at me." he asked her and she did. He had a sad smile in his lips "I had reasons to want to do this but there was a reason that topped all of them... That was you." he said and he sighed, predicting her next question.

"But why? What happened to me?" she asked as he knew she would.

"Remember what I told you when you asked me what was my greatest fear?" he asked and she nodded.

"Lose everything you love again." she quoted. Her eyes widened as she made the connection. Her reasoning was confirmed with a sad nod from Harry.

"I lost you and wasn't able to deal with it..." he admitted, looking into her scared sapphire orbs "So I tried my best and was able to create a ritual that would bring me back just to be with you and prevent it to happen."

Daphne shivered in fear and hugged herself. He rose to go to her but she stopped him.

"Tell me more, please." she said and he sat again, looking at her.

"First of all, there's another lie I need to rectify." he said, gaining her attention.

"Which is?" she asked.

"While I did find this chamber during our second year, after killing the basilisk, I would only take a book or two occasionally for my independent studies. It is true that I read Slytherin journals last year at the dorks common room, disguised as quidditch magazines but I only started to fully explore this chamber in our fifth year, with your help." he explained and her eyes widened "You see, there's a difference between my original timeline and this..." he started to explain "The first three years are the same, just like I told you. The main difference happened during the first task."

"What happened?" she asked, curious. Harry was embarrassed.

"I summoned my firebolt and flew around the dragon. The Dragon was angry and released itself, just like this time. The difference was that I flew away in my broom and it chased me throughout the grounds and actually crashed into the astronomy tower. I out flew it against the rocks and it crashed there. I think the dragon survived the crash but I'm not sure." Harry looked at Daphne who was having difficulties in believing what she heard "I can show you the memory, if you like."

"What could possibly possess you to do something that stupid?" hissed Daphne, almost rising to her feet.

"Believe it or not, it was a suggestion from Moody."

"As if that could explain it... Moody is a mad man." she replied, huffing, her fear forgotten "What changed this time?"

"You mean besides plus eighty years of experience and knowing full well what was going to happen?" he asked, raising an amused eyebrow and she was forced to grant the point "I also have more sense of self preservation."

"You could fool me." she mumbled, which he heard very well.

"Daphne, I was a Gryffindor, remember? 'Charge ahead'?" he asked with a smirk "Besides, that's nothing compared with some really stupid things I did in the past... my past..."

"Oh, I look forward to hear about them." she said sarcastically.

"Yeah, I know you will." he said with a small chuckle, remembering fondly how he was always chewed by an angry Daphne.

"So, after the task?" she asked.

"I forgave the Gryffindors and went back to their tower." replied Harry and Daphne widened her eyes in surprise "No, I wish I was joking but I was that stupid."

Daphne didn't comment, it was true enough.

"Time passed, I made some peace with Weasley and Granger, even if it wasn't what had been before, I was a hero for Gryffindor and for part of the school, I made peace with the duffers and their champion, especially because I told Diggory about the dragons a couple of days before the task. This time I didn't." Daphne just nodded.

"When the Yule ball was announced, being the idiot I was, I was too scared to ask anyone. I ended up asking Patil, the Gryffindor one and Weasley took her sister. The ball was a disaster but I assure you it won't happen this time." he added, seeing her glare. She didn't comment, she only listened "Then I had a clue from Diggory for the egg and found out the poem for myself."

"You already knew how to solve it... Why didn't you, then?" she asked, confused.

"I... I don't know, I wanted your help, even if I already knew it. I wanted you to be a part of it... I wanted you to test yourself, to have a brilliant idea like you always had... have." he tried to explain but the truth was he had no idea apart wanting to have her around and wanting her to improve herself. For her part, Daphne blushed.

"Fine, moving on..." she said and Harry nodded. Just then, Dobby popped in with a tray and a tea set for two, with cookies.

"Thank you Dobby." said Harry as the elf served them and popped away. Daphne picked a cup and listened to Harry.

"Dobby got me gillyweed and I had to save a person from the bottom of the lake." he started, embarrassed with the rest of the story "It was the pig Weasley."

Daphne gaped and then started to laugh. He didn't even try to stop her, sighing only. When she finally calm down, he was allowed to continue:

"Accordingly with Dumbledore, it was because he was my very first and suppose best friend." he explained and alarm bells echoed in Daphne's mind. She chose to keep the information for later "I ended up saving both him and Fleur Delacour's younger sister since I was afraid they would take them away after one hour. Thinking back, it was a little stupid but it motivated the champions, all right."

"I gained some extra points and then, in May, it after some strange shit happened, such as Crouch disappearance and reappearance here at Hogwarts, almost insane, calling for Dumbledore, only to disappear again in the same night before even see the old man."

Daphne frowned at that.

"What does it mean?" she asked and he smirked.

"I'll tell you latter on the story." she nodded and he continued "Then it was the time of the third task. It was a maze filled with obstacles set at the quidditch pit. I was tied for first place with Diggory after two tasks and we went first..."

"Hold up... you were TIED with Diggory?" she asked and he nodded.

"I got good marks for my flying on the first task and extra points for concerning with the other hostages." Daphne snorted.

"And you didn't consider to win this time?" she asked.

"I could but it wasn't my intention. Like Millie said, only the last task mattered and I have a plan for it..." Daphne looked at him and nodded him to continue "Both Diggory and I got to the center of the maze. I didn't want to win and he thought I should because I saved him against an acromantula. We decided to make a Hogwarts victory and grabbed the cup at the same time. And that's when the problems began." he said, having Daphne's full attention.

"The cup was a portkey and we ended up at a graveyard. When I saw the name on one of the graves, I knew we had a huge problem."

"What name was it?" she asked.

"Riddle." she thought about it and gasped.

"As in..."

"As in Tom Marvollo Riddle, our old friend Lord Voldemort, yes. It was his muggle father's family graveyard." he explained and Daphne was shivering "Diggory was hit with a killing curse by the rat Peter Pettigrew, remember what I told you about last year?" he asked and Daphne nodded. Harry waved the wand and the pensieve floated to the table, next to the tea. Harry removed a memory from his head and placed it into the pensieve, inviting Daphne to see it.

"It would be best if you just saw what happened." he said, giving her his hand. The both of them went into the pensieve and the memory played for them. Daphne saw it all, Diggory dying, Harry being stunned, Voldemort's resurrection ritual, his taunting of Harry and his admission on being a half blood with a muggle father, the summoning of the death eaters, Voldemort addressing them by name and his mock duel with Harry. She was so proud and in awe of Harry, seeing a fourteen years old boy standing against the darkest dark lord of the century. Then she saw the priori incantatem, that Harry explained to her, and saw the echoes of the spells and Voldemort's victims appear, especially Harry's parents. She was in awe and saw the echoes attacking Voldemort, giving Harry time to escape by the cup portkey recharged by the echoes magic, carrying Diggory's body. Daphne saw Harry collapse in Hogwarts and declared that Voldemort was back, no one listening to him. Then, the memory ended and the both left the pensieve.

Daphne was in shock and shivering in fear. She grabbed Harry and hugged him tightly, almost crying for him. He held her tight and comforted her enough for her to ease her hug.

"You were great." she mumbled and he chuckled.

"I was terrified." he admitted "But I guess it is true, a person can only be truly brave when he's scared." Daphne looked at him with even more respect and caring.

"What happened then?" she asked and his eyes got darker.

"Moody took me away and pretty much admitted that he wasn't Moody at all but a convicted Death Eater called Crouch Jr under polyjuice. He was the one that put my name in the cup under Voldemort's orders and had been the one to make his father mad and disappear and yes, we have been learning from Crouch Jr, convicted Death Eater, escapee from Azkaban thanks to his father, Crouch Sr." Daphne gasped and mumbled a couple of words.

"I neutralized him, in a manner of speaking." explained Harry, confusing Daphne "I cast a spell on him that acts as the imperius curse. He's unable to resist me and he doesn't even know that he's under my spell because I obliviated that knowledge from his mind." Daphne looked shocked at Harry, who admitted to cast a unforgivable type spell without a care "He's under my orders and is to continue Voldemort's plan as if nothing had happened, not to hurt you under any circumstance for association with me, to act as usual and to suggest a duelling club for next term for some extra activity and extra training for me and you." explained Harry and Daphne was confused " He's also to feed the real Mad-Eye Moody that is imprisoned in his trunk for polyjuice ingredients and make sure he is alive and stable." Daphne fell on her chair, looking at Harry completely shocked and in awe. She also found it sweet that he managed to protect her, not to mention thankful.

"Dumbledore captured him but before he could be questioned, Fudge came in with a dementor that kissed him." Daphne gasped "My godfather could have become a free man that night and the ministry could have believed in Voldemort's return but because that incompetent asshole, that didn't happen."

"I see you're not fond of Fudge." replied Daphne and Harry snorted.

"Remember me to tell you about my interactions with him afterwards." she nodded and he continued "So, pretty much, the tournament ended, Voldemort returned, Diggory was killed by Pettigrew, I managed to survive and comeback to Hogwarts, everyone ignored my warnings, I won the tournament and fourth year ended."

Daphne flinched.

"That's what we can expect this year?" she asked and he shook his head.

"I have already initiated steps to finish his lordship as soon as possible." replied Harry with a cold and sarcastic voice "I will explain you later on but I don't intend to allow story to repeat itself again." Daphne found herself trusting Harry. Why wouldn't she?

"I went back to my "Oh-So-Loving-Muggle-Relatives" for summer and was put in a lockdown, with no communication with anyone by order of Dumbledore.

"What? Why?" asked Daphne, not understanding.

"Well, Dumbledore reunited a group that he had to fight Voldemort the first time around, called The Order of the Phoenix and those idiots decided that I should be protected and be kept in isolation. It changed after I was attacked by two dementors in the middle of the street while their lookout was either asleep of out for some shady business."

Daphne paled with his words.

"Dementors? In a muggle neighbourhood?" she asked and he nodded.

"They also almost kissed me and my cousin. I cast a patronus and got rid of the two of them but alas, I was expelled from Hogwarts for violating the statute of secret a second time and performing underage magic." Daphne widened her eyes "It didn't help that the minister was out for my blood, managing a smearing campaign on the Prophet against me and Dumbledore for saying Voldie was back."

"Voldie?" asked an amused Daphne and Harry chuckled.

"Sorry, force of habit. Voldie, Moldyshorts, Dork Lord, Tom..." Harry shrugged "I tried not to say the name... too many people flinching. That becomes annoying."

Daphne chuckled and he smiled. She changed her demeanour quickly.

"You said you were expelled?" she asked and he nodded.

"Moments later of receiving the expulsion order, I received another two, one from Dumbledore telling me not to give anyone my wand and another from the ministry, revoking the last one and summoning for a trial for underage magic. I was collected by the Order of Phoenix and taken to their headquarters, which happened to be my godfather's ancestral home and guess what, my godfather and my uncle were there, as well as Granger and the Weasleys, all with orders not to contact me because it was, and I quote, very dangerous."

Daphne gaped.

"Dangerous? It's owl post." Harry shrugged.

"I don't know. All I know is that I was angry with them and there was a lot of shouting. It was strike two for them. I was a really broody teenager, I'll tell you that. I can't wait..." he said sarcastically and she smirked "They were bored out of their feeble little minds while I was fighting for my life against dementors and... well, moving on." another clue that Daphne decided to keep.

"I stood trial before the whole wizengamot for a case of underage magic and Dumbledore intervened in my favour. If he hadn't, I'm sure I'd been expelled."

"The whole Wizengamot?" she asked, surprised and Harry nodded "Well, that's a new one, for a simple case of underage magic..."

"What can I say? It was Fudge. He even managed to get me late in hopes of discredit me and condemn me." Daphne huffed, crossing her arms. She knew the man was an idiot "Well, we came back to Hogwarts and it was our fifth year, OWL year. Want to take a guess on the type of DADA teacher?" he dared with a grin, making Daphne sigh.

"Useless?" she asked and he grinned.

"Ten points to Slytherin." he replied "Madam Undersecretary Dolores Umbridge, appointed by ministerial decree." Daphne tried to associate the name to a face but was unsuccessful. "It's a woman that looks like a toad and is always wearing pink, following dear Cornelius around and is an extreme biggot against pretty much everything non pureblood." Harry's sneer said much more "The woman was a joke and had us reading a book by a guy named Slinkhard for classes. According with her, the ministry stand was that there was no dangers outside Hogwarts and therefore no need to practical classes."

"What a load of dragon dung." Daphne mumbled and Harry agreed.

"I was also very vocal on my disagreement of her and was appointed several detentions with her... writing lines with a blood quill."

"But that's illegal!" shouted Daphne in shock and Harry agreed "Tell me you told someone!"

"Oh, everyone knew. Her detentions were always the same for everyone non Slytherin and we were told not to say anyone or it would be far worse. I did told McGonagall, though, but the bint only told me to keep my head down and that she would speak to Dumbledore. I didn't even managed to speak to the old man because the bastard had been avoiding me since the summer."

Daphne furrowed her eyebrows.

"Why?" she asked with a sigh. She seemed to be saying that a lot.

"He believed that there was a mental link between Voldemort and me that would have been empowered with my blood being used in the resurrection ritual." Harry explained and Daphne lift an eyebrow in curiosity "He decided that I should learn occlumency."

"Occlumency is always a good skill to have." replied Daphne, crossing her arms and Harry smirked.

"True, but try to learn it with Snape and then we'll talk." he replied, mimicking her. She lift an eyebrow.

"Not a pleasant experience?" she asked and he snorted.

"My lessons were pretty much a warning to clear my mind and a barrage of legillimancy attacks. His excuses were that I wouldn't be given time to prepare myself." Daphne was appalled "While I do grant him that he was right in that, he gave me a book to read but refused to answer my questions, telling me to do my research."

"Those lessons took how long?" she asked.

"Twice, three times a week for nearly two months. He ended the classes after deeming me a lost cause and after I saw a memory of his during his school years."

"I guess he didn't like that."

"Not at all. Luckily, by then, I had a much better teacher." he replied with a smirk.

"Who?"

"Who else? You." he replied with a grin, shocking her.

"Me?" she asked and he smirked.

"We have to go back to the first month of classes, way before I even started my occlumency lessons." he explained with a fond smile "You have to understand, despite everything, some people believed the bashing the ministry portrayed and some actually believed that I had murdered Diggory. Since Voldemort didn't come forward, no one was the wiser, except a few purebloods that were approached by his agents. Considering that, I was seen by a few as a pariah, a loony and murderer." Daphne shook her head in disbelief but said nothing "I was able to spend a lot of time alone because of that and it was thanks to that that you approached me one evening, when I was alone in the library. You passed me a note, asking to meet me in an abandoned classroom and told me it wasn't a trap. Naturally, I was suspicious and took a Slytherin approach to your invitation."

"Meaning?" asked Daphne, surprised with her actions.

"I have an invisible cloak, an heirloom from the Potter family. I followed you to our meeting and entered with you in the room, unseen and unheard. I stood there, watching you closely, trying to understand your motives." Daphne was actually surprised and impressed "It was only after nearly half an hour, when you believed that I wouldn't appear and that I was sure that it was no trap at all that I chose to reveal myself to you."

"Impressive... and well done." she whispered.

"Yes, you said the same thing. You even mentioned that you weren't sure that I would appear at all." remembered Harry with a smile.

"What did I want then?" she asked.

"You told me that you believed me and that you knew I was right. You asked me for help with DADA and duelling." he explained and Daphne actually nodded "Initially, I wasn't sure... you even offered me deals, to be my spy in Slytherin, pay me in gold or even pay me in books and knowledge."

"Which one did you take?" she asked, flinching and he looked at her.

"None." she gaped. She wanted to say something but he rose a hand, stopping her "You were desperate, I could tell just by watching you. We made a deal to work together in DADA and you still offered me insight over what was happening in Slytherin and taught me about the wizarding world and its costumes. It was you that originally told me about me being the Lord Potter, something that if I had known, would have saved me a lot of trouble." Daphne was surprised, for sure "We decided to meet twice a week at first in abandoned classrooms but then a lot happened that cut our time significantly, namely the DA in October and my occlumency lessons latter on."

"DA?" she asked, not recognizing the term.

Harry chuckled.

"The DA was the 'Defence Association', also known as 'Dumbledore's Army.'" Daphne rose an amused eyebrow "I know, it's a dumb name but back then, the ministry decided that Dumbledore was building an army with school kids so we decided to stick it up to the ministry and call it that." Daphne snorted, amusing Harry "It was also a study group for dorks, duffers and claws. Slytherins weren't invited because most were at the ministry side."

Daphne huffed. "Naturally."

Harry decided to ignore the comment.

"The idea came from Granger, who wanted to make a study group and practically put me in charge to teach the practicals."

"And you accepted it?" she asked and he shrugged.

"It was fun." he replied "Besides, I managed to arrange it in a way that I had time for you, for quidditch, occlumency and the DA and let's face it, you were always my best student." he said with a proud smile, making her blush "I would usually try something with you and then take it to the DA."

"How good was I?" she asked and he smiled.

"You became almost as good as me." he explained, smiling at her "You got yourself an Outstanding in your OWL because you decided to keep your Patronus a secret. I believe your words were that no one needed to know and that it could make people realize about our deal."

"What do you mean, I got an outstanding because?" she asked, curious.

"You could have got an Outstanding with extra credit. You didn't, I did and I got the highest grade registered in the last years." Daphne nodded and understood.

"What was my patronus?" she asked after a moment.

"A fox." he replied and saw her surprise.

"Why a fox?" she asked and he shrugged. He closed his eyes, trying to remember something "Foxes are a symbol for patience, wisdom, intelligence, adaptability, femininity, illusion, shape-shifting, magic... In other words, you." he said, opening his eyes and seeing her blushing "It's only the truth."

She mumbled something but before he could ask her to repeat, Dobby popped in the room.

"I'm sorry to interrupt, but I have been monitoring the great hall's reactions and the students have left to the common rooms. Slytherin house is actually starting a house assembly with Snape, trying to find out where you two are. The staff is actually searching through the castle as we speak." the elf explained. Harry sighed.

"I forgot about them." he replied, turning to Daphne "I suppose we should make an appearance to calm them and maybe tell them a story to convince them... What do you say?"

"I guess." she replied, looking at him "The story isn't finished, though."

"Not by a long shot." he replied with a very serious tone, making her shiver "You still have a lot to know. We can continue tonight, after everyone go to sleep or tomorrow morning."

"Today." she replied eagerly, making him smile.

"Today, then, as soon as we are able. Call for Dobby to bring you here. I'll be waiting for you." she nodded and he rose, offering her his hand. She took it and rose as well from her chair.

"I have to say, you are taking all this quite well." he said, giving her a smile.

"True, it is hard to believe but somehow I want to trust you. Especially after seeing the memories. You could have planted them but you would need to know how to forge them..." she mumbled and he rose her chin, looking at her eyes.

"I am telling you the truth, Daphne." he replied "But your doubts are understandable. I can swear you an oath or order veritaserum, if you'd like."

She nodded.

"I believe you." she whispered and he smiled again, kissing her softly, much to her surprise.

"Now, what do you want to tell them?" he asked, picking his glasses and putting them on his face.

"Me?" she asked, surprised "You're the one that has been..." she considered her words "misleading everyone." he chuckled.

"What about accidental magic when I willed us to be somewhere safe to speak? An unknown, accidental ability?" he proposed and she sniffed.

"Do you really think anyone will believe that?" she asked, doubtful "Besides, you did it twice. Not really accidental."

"Do you want to tell them the truth?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. She sighed. Maybe he should obliviate everyone.

"Fine, you were emotional and somehow you did it the first time without even noticing. You grabbed me while wishing us to be somewhere safe to speak. Where?" she proposed. Harry waved around.

"This is the safest place in the castle, I'd wager." he replied and she nodded.

"Fine, let's go, then." she replied but Harry held her for a moment.

"Wait, I forgot one thing, how good is your occlumency?" he asked. She rose an eyebrow.

"Pretty decent." she explained, crossing her arms "I can hold off my father attacks."

"What about Snape's or the headmaster's?" he asked and she suddenly understood his reasoning.

"Good point." she mumbled "I have never felt anything around Snape or Dumbledore."

"Do you feel sure about your abilities?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. Her hesitance said everything "Would you allow me to cast a spell on you to protect the memories of this conversation?"

"What kind of spell?" she asked, curious.

"It would work as an occlumency barrier. I would add a guardian, so to speak."

"What kind of guardian?" she asked again.

"The same I have as my own guardian, the difference is that it would be powered by my magic and eventually fade unless you maintain it as your own occlumency defence."

"And that would be?" she asked, revealing some impatience.

"Bael." he replied simply, making her raise an eyebrow, forcing him to explain "Remember Zael?" she nodded, obviously "Bael is a basilisk I keep as my main defence."

"Uh..." was her reply "You have a basilisk as your mind defence." he nodded "You have one of those snakes in your mind, acting as your mind defence." Harry noticed she was finding it hard to believe.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you, no, they are not snakes." he explained, embarrassed.

"Really?" she replied sarcastically "Well, they really look like it."

"That's not... yes, they are snakes but not really snakes. They are golems crafted as snakes. I issue commands in parseltongue and they do my bidding as if they were real snakes." Harry explained and Daphne was really surprised.

"Golems?" she asked and he nodded.

"Do I have your permission to add a Bael to your mind?" he asked again and she nodded. She had even more questions. Harry told her to close her eyes and focus on her mindscape. She saw herself in a field and felt foreign magic. She didn't fight it and saw a huge shape take form in the field. The form became a huge basilisk, as huge as the skeleton that laid in the chamber. The basilisk hissed to the air and coiled itself, remaining still. Daphne was brought back from her mindscape, amazed.

"That's Bael, or at least one of them." explained Harry, making sure she was all right.

"Will it work?" she asked.

"Remember that potions class after the first task?" she nodded "That was when Snape met Bael. I'd say it's damn efficient."

She chuckled and he smiled.

"What now?" she asked. Harry held her hand and nodded for her to grab Dobby's.

"Send us to outside the common room. We can avoid scare people and get cursed." replied Harry and Dobby nodded, popping them away.

They appeared on the corridor of the common room entrance. Dobby left them and Harry looked to Daphne.

"Are you ready?" he asked and her reply was the squeezing of his hand.

"No." she admitted, sounding scared. She looked at him "But for some reason, I feel safe with you." He smiled and kissed her forehead.

"I'm glad." he said. Both walked to the entrance and Harry hissed the door to open. It did and the two saw themselves looking at the entire house and professor Snape.

"POTTER! Where the hell have you two been?" hissed Snape, silencing all the questions from their housemates.

"I don't really know how to explain it, sir, but we have been discussing it and we think that I, somehow, used some bloodline ability that took us to the chamber of secrets. All I remember is being angry and terrified. Then I was holding Daphne and willed us in a safe place to talk." Daphne was impressed. The ease he was able to lie was amazing. She was able to see the amazement on the faces of several of their housemates. Snape, however, was finding it hard to believe. She noticed he was glaring at Harry, who was looking back at him. Then Snape stumbled, looking pale.

"If you are done with your legilimancy, let me tell you that next time I'll let Bael get you... I wonder what would happen." said Harry in a low, menacing and curious tone. Daphne gulped, realizing what had happen. Snape tried to take the information from Harry's mind by force. She steeled herself and her own shields, hoping that Snape wouldn't attempt to check her memories. He did look at her but didn't try anything.

Some of the older Slytherins looked appalled to the professor while others looked confused.

"Daphne, are you all right?" asked Tracy, stepping forward. That seemed to attract everyone's attention to her.

"I'm fine." she replied, squeezing Harry's hand, who squeezed back. The gesture was almost imperceptible.

"Be as it may, I want you to accompany me to the hospital wing and make sure of it." replied professor Snape "We don't know what Potter could have done to you, considering you were so angry before and now you're... fine with him."

"Are you accusing me of something, professor?" hissed Harry, throwing caution through the wind.

"Be careful with what you say, you arrogant boy." replied Snape with a sneer. Before Harry could reply, Daphne spoke:

"Professor, what happened during dinner was my fault." she said, having the whole house attention "I saw one of Harry's memories, without his permission, out of context and I misinterpreted it. I reacted badly and Harry already explained everything I saw into context. I was wrong, he was right, I apologised to him and he forgave me." she said, adding mentally I think.

"You saw one of his memories?" asked Snape, raising an eyebrow.

"I have a pensieve in the chamber." Harry replied dryly. He didn't like Snape's tone "And I forgot to put back a memory. Is that so hard to believe?"

Professor Snape glared at Harry but refrained to make further comments.

"I don't believe in your accidental story, Potter. Detention, tomorrow at nine." Harry scowled but only nodded "You are to meet the headmaster, now. Greengrass, you're going to the hospital wing with me for a check up." said Snape, walking towards her.

"Harry comes with me." she said and most of the members of the house gaped while others smirked. Snape sneered.

"He will not, he will go to the headmaster." answered Snape.

"The headmaster can meet us at the hospital." replied Harry in what seemed a defiant tone.

"Fine, start moving." Snape replied with a sneer and the two teens started to walk before him, leaving their surprised house members behind.

"I do believe I had bet they would be dating on this Hogsmeade weekend?" said Brian Carrick, turning to Amelia Yaxley with a grin.

Yaxley scowled.

"You don't know for sure."

"Fine, we'll wait until they are back to be sure." Carrick said with a chuckle, sitting back on his chair, next to Alistair Pince and Eliza Culberth. The three nodded among them.

Harry and Daphne were following their head of house, who had passed them after leaving the common room.

"How did it go with Krum?" asked Daphne, realizing they hadn't talked about it yet.

"It was fun." replied Harry with a smirk "He's good and actually gave me a couple of ideas for our training." Harry noticed a change in Snape's posture, as if he was listening their conversation.

"Such as?" asked Daphne, looking at Harry.

"Physical training. Dodging spells mostly." he explained and Daphne looked at him.

"Unless you are proposing to have one of us cast as much spells as possible for the other to avoid..." she started and he chuckled.

"Could be." he said "I was thinking more of colour charms thrown among us. Harmless and quick to negate. The one more painted in the end looses." He heard Snape snort "You don't approve, professor?"

"The idea is good, the concept of the exercise is interesting but the execution leaves to desire." he replied without turning back. In truth he found it amusing but wasn't about to tell him that, not to Potter.

"What would you suggest, then?" Harry asked.

"Something that would add more motivation to avoid instead of colour charms." replied their head of house.

"Stinging hexes?" asked Daphne.

"Five points to Slytherin for a smart suggestion on how to improve a training routine." replied Snape, still not looking at them "What is this about you meeting Krum, Potter?" asked Snape, slightly turning back.

"Krum invited me to train our duelling today in the morning. We had a practice round today at six before dinner."

"Your thoughts?" asked Snape.

"He's a capable dueller." replied Harry.

"I see." replied Snape, clearly wanting to know more "What about your preparation for the second task?" the potions master asked.

"I know the clue from the egg and know what to do in the task." he replied. Professor Snape turned back to him surprised.

"Already?" he asked, looking at the boy.

"I had help." shrugged Harry with a smile, looking at Daphne who blushed slightly. She also had help, she didn't do it on her own. Besides, Harry already knew either way, not that the professor would know that.

"I'm glad to see that someone is making sure you don't make a fool of Slytherin house, Potter." sneered Snape "Five points for helping to solve the egg, Ms. Greengrass."

They walked in silence until they reached the hospital wing. When they went in, They were met by a frantic Madam Pomfrey.

"YOU! What have you done this time?" she asked, seeing Harry. The teen flinched and Daphne actually smirked.

"Poppy, would you do a check up on Ms. Greengrass? I want to make sure she's fine." asked professor Snape, walking back outside to summon the headmaster with a patronus. Madam Pomfrey nodded and waved Daphne to follow her. She did and so did Harry whose hand she was still holding.

"You can let go of him, dear." the healer said, believing she was frightened "I won't hurt you."

Daphne looked confused at her.

"What are you talking about?" asked the teen witch, thinking fast "I'm just making sure this idiot doesn't do anything stupid." she managed to sound natural, too. Or maybe she was telling the truth. Harry pouted.

"Hey." he said, indignant while Poppy laughed. He could swear that Snape smirked.

Madam Pomfrey waved her wand over Daphne and was able to see that the young girl was fine and not under the influence of any spells or potions. She did the same for Harry and the same was also true, although she was curious with some of the results.

"You seem to be in better shape than the day of the first task, Mr. Potter." said the healer, her curiosity clear on her voice "What have you been doing?"

"Eating well and sleeping better." Harry replied, crossing his arms.

"Mh..." was the matron's reply "They are both fine, Severus."

"I see." has the potion master's reply.

"Try not to sound so disappointed, professor." said Harry, receiving an elbow from Daphne for his cheek.

"Believe me, Potter, as much as it hurts me, your well-being is of my concern." replied Snape with a glare.

"Very well." replied Harry, looking at the entrance "Should we go and meet the headmaster or should we wait here?"

"We can wait. Sit down and do what Ms. Greengrass tells you to." the older man replied amused for taunting Potter and Harry nodded.

Snape went outside after looking at the both of them and Madam Pomfrey told them to sit down and be at ease, starting to go through other tasks. Daphne observed with curiosity while madam Pomfrey checking a teen girl with a broken arm, probably an accident in one class. Daphne noticed Harry smirking at her and rose an eyebrow. His reply was a nod, telling her to go.

Daphne was surprised. She was curious over healer's work and had been considering it as a possible choice for her future. Apparently Harry knew something because he really did encourage her with his nod.

Encouraged, Daphne went to madam Pomfrey and watched her work, making some questions that surprised the elder healer, forcing Daphne to admit that her mother had been a healer for a couple of years before getting married. She still received a healer's magazine, ICW endorsed, although she had given up on practice, that Daphne read during the holidays.

"Yes, I think I remember her, she was Persephone Wilkins, correct?" Daphne nodded and madam Pomfrey started to explain that the girl, a fifth year Ravenclaw had an accident while practicing a bone breaker curse and shattered the bone.

"That means that you had to remove it and give her skele-grow, correct?" Daphne asked and Poppy nodded, looking happy at the girl. The two continued for some time more until Dumbledore came in, followed by McGonagall, Snape and Moody.

"Mr. Potter." called Dumbledore, attracting the attention to himself and angering Poppy in the process.

"Headmaster, this is a hospital wing and I demand quiet." Poppy said, her anger starting to show. Harry, who had laid down in his usual bed smirked, noticed the annoyed look on Daphne's face. She looked to be enjoying herself.

"You are correct, of course, my dear Poppy." apologised Dumbledore, focusing on Daphne "Miss Greengrass, Mr. Potter, I would like you two to explain me what happened a while ago in the great hall."

"We talked about it and concluded that it had to be some kind of accidental magic, sir. Either that or some special talent that I may have." Harry noticed the looks on their faces.

"Mr. Potter, you managed to apparate inside Hogwarts, not once but twice, something that should be impossible, even for the headmaster and you are saying that it was purely accidental?" asked McGonagall, baffled. Harry shrugged.

"The first time I didn't even notice it. I just needed to stop and talk to Daphne. Then, I had her in my arms and I just remember willing to talk with her in a safe and quiet place. I grabbed her to beg her to listen and then... we were in the chamber of secrets." Daphne was looking at Harry and was able to see the slight twitch of his fingers, making his voice sound more powerful. Dumbledore, however, looked slightly confused, suspicious and somewhat amused.

"Considering what happened, why was Ms. Greengrass so angry at you? And why does she seem calmer?"

"As I said to professor Snape." Daphne said, everyone turning to her " I saw one of Harry's memories, without his permission, out of context and I misinterpreted it. I reacted badly and it was rude of me to do it but Harry explained everything while we were in the chamber. Then, after his explanations, Dobby took us back to outside our common room and professor Snape made us come here."

"I see." mumbled Dumbledore "And what memory was it?"

"None of your business." snapped Harry in a cold and angry tone, shocking the professors.

"Mr. Potter, respect the headmaster." replied McGonagall with a huff.

"The memory is personal and I don't want to share it with either of you." Harry replied, ignoring McGonagall's outburst.

"But Harry, you shared it with Ms. Greengrass and if it is important, I believe that..."

"What I decide to share with my girlfriend is between me and her and no one else." replied Harry in a cold tone. The adults in the room, as well as the hospitalized rose their eyebrows at the revelation in shock while McGonagall spluttered a couple of words.

"Girlfriend?" she asked, turning to Daphne, who blushed "How? When?" Harry narrowed his eyes.

"Again, none of your business." Harry replied, looking curious at Daphne "I mean, unless you decided to..." she understood what he meant and shook her head with an embarrassed smile, making him grin.

"Ah, young love." replied Dumbledore with a grin of his own and a grandfatherly tone "Very well, you may go. I understand it was an emotional moment for you and that may have been used to fuel some magic... I would, however, like to know more about that amazing apparition method, Mr. Potter, as well as attempting to recreate it. If you would be so kind, would you be available tomorrow after dinner to discuss it in more detail?"

"I'm sorry, sir, I have detention with professor Snape at nine because of it." Dumbledore turned to Snape.

"I believe professor Snape won't mind to place your detention to me, my dear boy." the older man replied, making Snape raise an eyebrow, although he nodded "Very well, tomorrow at nine, in my office. The password is Kit-Kat."

Harry chuckled about the password while others looked strangely to the headmaster and him, Daphne included. McGonagall rolled her eyes.

"Ah, I see you are aware of such delicacy?" asked Dumbledore with an amused tone.

"I prefer Crunch bars, myself." replied Harry and someone in the back agreed with him. Dumbledore chuckled.

"Very well, I do believe that that can be all. I'll be seeing you tomorrow then. Now, off you two go to your common room and try not to stop in a cupboard on your way."

While McGonagall glared at the older headmaster for his bad joke, almost ready to chew him, Snape and Daphne saw Harry flinch for a small moment, changing to a cold smirk.

"Oh, I wouldn't worry about that, headmaster, I've spent too much time in a broom cupboard already. Ten years, in fact." he said, making the headmaster and McGonagall flinch and the others look strangely at them. Without any more words, Harry approached Daphne and extended his hand, which she took with a smile, although she was still thinking about what he had just said.

"We need to talk about your relatives." she mumbled and he sighed with a nod.

"Oh, Ms. Greengrass, should you be interested, you can come back any time or you can approach Ms. Ursula Corwin, a seventh year of our house. She would also be able to help you with healing if you'd like. Besides, if you're staying around that trouble-magnet, I'd want to conscript you to keep him in shape."

Daphne blushed and ignored the smirk on madam Pomfrey's face. Harry and Daphne left, leaving an amused madam Pomfrey to return to her work and four teachers mumbling between them, after a wave of Dumbledore's wand.

"The brat is lying." said Snape and Dumbledore nodded.

"I believe it too, Severus." he said "In fact, had it not been for his magical oath, I wouldn't believe that young man is Harry Potter at all. Besides, the way he held Ms. Greengrass before disappearing from the great hall indicated it wasn't accidental at all."

"But what will we do, Albus?" asked a shocked McGonagall.

"We keep watching. I worried that Mr. Potter may have started the dark path but now I'm not so sure." the headmaster confessed.

If Daphne wanted to hurt the Dursleys, now she wanted nothing less than kill them for all they had done to Harry. Forcing him to have a cupboard under the stairs as a room for ten years, make Harry work as a house elf, belittle him, beat him for accidental magic and having him being the escape goat for all their problems... prevent him to have friends, underfed him... psychological torture... not even the death eaters were that vicious. If only people knew.

"How did it affect you... you know, before?" she asked, hoping he would get the reference to his former life without more details. The walls did have years.

"Made me malleable, always wishing to please and gave me a sort of a white knight complex." Harry admitted and Daphne had to suppress her anger, squeezing his hand.

They walked in silence for a while until Harry chuckled.

"I missed Dumbledore's passwords." he admitted with s grin "Muggle sweets, classic."

"What is a Kit-Kat?" asked Daphne and Harry chuckled.

"A chocolate bar with cookie inside. It's quite good." he explained, seeing her frown.

"And a Crunch bar?"

"A chocolate tablet with crisped rice mixed with the chocolate." he decided then to get her one of each the next morning.

They arrived to their common room and Harry hissed again. Daphne had to admit that it was handy. At least he didn't have to remember the passwords.

The entire house was there, each handling their business but still, in the common room, waiting for the two fourth years.

"Ah, you return, at last." replied Brian Carrick, who sat with Alistair Pince and Eliza Culberth. The entire house stopped what they were doing and turned to the two "Now, first things first, are you two dating or not?"

"How's that important?" asked Daphne, crossing her arms.

"It matters because the answer may grant me a significant tally." the seventh year replied with a smirk, laying back on his chair. Brian Carrick, a seventh year, tall and lean with brown hair and a hard look told her with a smirk. He was the enforcer in the house, as well as one of the two supporters for the prefects and the younger ones, responsible for execute punishments and house decisions, unlike Alistair Pince, who was the intra house arbiter, responsible for solving all problems inside Slytherin and bring them forward. Between them sat a girl with dark hair, looking amused at the two fourth years and at her boyfriend. Eliza Culberth wasn't a classical beauty but had pretty traces. She was tall and dotted with a cold intelligence. She was the diplomat, the link between Slytherin and the outside, responsible for gathering information throughout Hogwarts to protect the house of the snakes. She was also the other supporter and she was favoured over her boyfriend by the firsties. Individually, they were examples of true Slytherins. Together, they were the actual leaders of the house and everyone was subjected to their rule.

Malfoy aspired to a position in the triumvirate but there were things money couldn't buy, unlike a position in the quidditch team. Now, according with rumours, Daphne knew they were interested in Harry.

Daphne sighed and Harry chuckled.

"What's in it for us for sharing such valuable information?" asked Harry and Daphne smirked. Alistair chuckled and Brian rolled his eyes.

"As much as I enjoyed your reply, if you're like that with that question, I can only imagine with our other question." said Eliza.

Harry looked at her defiant look while Alistar started to talk.

"We called in a house assembly and we want to know exactly what happened two years ago when you allegedly went into the chamber of secrets." Harry's neck snapped to the fourth years with an angry look, assuming they had said anything. When he saw them, they were all pale, as if not expecting that.

"You heard me in Hogsmeade." was Harry's conclusion, turning to the triumvirate, who nodded with smirks.

"Do you know how the house assembly works?" asked Alistair, the de facto leader in such matters.

"I can either accept to answer or be a pariah for the rest of my time. I will not be forced, though and I may be asked to accept veritasserum to corroborate my story." replied Harry, turning to Daphne who was slightly scared for him, although no one else could see it.

"What say you, then?" asked Alistair.

"What if I showed you the memory of the event?" snapped Harry with a bored tone, surprising everyone.

"That would definitively be suitable, should it be free of tampering." replied Eliza and several whispers were heard among their housemates.

"And how do you suggest to do that?" sighed Harry while mentally considering how it could affect his plans. Worst case scenario, he'd have to take them all o the chamber...

"You can provide us with an oath." she replied and Harry considered it.

"Dobby." the house elf appeared next to Harry, already carrying an ornate pensieve, with several snake motifs carved in the stone. A table was pushed to him and the pensieve was placed on top of it, allowing everyone to see the works on the stone basin.

"That's a... interesting design." mumbled a sixth year.

"Blame Slytherin. I found it in the chamber." was Harry's reply, approaching the basin and ignoring the shocked looks.

"The chamber must indeed be a trove of artefacts and knowledge." mumbled Eliza, heard only by her other two peers.

Daphne sighed and stood by Harry. She really hoped to solve everything quickly and return to the chamber to continue to hear his story from his original timeline. Now, she had to see again the events of the chamber and she wasn't really fond of the idea. She preferred not to see Harry almost die again but in a house assembly, everyone had to be present, from the lowest firstie to the highest seventh year. Luckily for them, despite the term had finished the Friday the day before, the trip back to London had been schedule only for the following Monday.

Harry stood over the pensieve, ignoring the whispers and the comments, focusing on the memory he wanted to show them. He extracted it with his wand and placed it in the basin. If the length of the silver thread was any indication, the memory was quite long.

"If anyone needs to go to the toilet, go now." replied Harry in a cold voice, looking around "I will not pause it nor will I repeat it on a later date, unless is deemed extremely important."

The triunvirate members nodded and accepted his conditions. No one else moved.

"Very well, then." Harry said. He waved his wand and the lights of the common room dimmed. Then he tapped the pensieve runes with his wand and it started to glow, starting to project the memory.

While it started with Harry standing next to Granger in the hospital wing, showing him finding the page on her hand, eliciting a comment from someone about Granger ripping a book, Harry walked back to the wall, hiding himself in the shadows. Daphne, who had seen everything before, was next to him.

"I'm sorry, it seems I won't be able to continue my story for the day." he whispered as memory him was exposing his reasoning to Weasley.

"Yes..." Daphne mumbled with a sigh "We have time, though. I hope." she didn't notice that she said the last sentence loudly. Harry chuckled and kissed her forehead, embracing her.

"We have all the time, Daph." he whispered, ignoring the surprised sounds as memory Harry proposed to get Lockhart to help.

She smiled, looking to the memory.

"You didn't show me this part." she whispered, hiding a chuckle as they all saw Lockhart quickly packing to run away.

"I didn't thought it to be important." he replied, hugging her from behind. For her own surprise, she allowed herself to lean back to him, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

The memory continued, showing Harry and Weasley forcing Lockhart to go with them, Harry talking to Moaning Myrtle and discovering where the entrance truly was. To say that everyone was surprised, appalled and in awe was an understatement. Everyone kept looking at the memory, not wanting to lose a single moment.

They laughed as they pushed Lockhart into the pit and were shocked as they found out the shed skin of the basilisk. It was bloody huge. Daphne felt her own uneasy at that moment, especially when she remembered how huge the basilisk truly was. Not even Harry hugging her from behind helped her to feel better. She couldn't leave, though.

They saw Lockhart admitting he was a fraud, turning on them and attempting to curse them with Weasley's broken wand. It wasn't a surprise, really, anyone smart enough could find that out, especially after his classes. The first and second years though, were shocked. Some of them had been raised with stories about Harry Potter and Gilderoy Lockhart. They all cheered and clapped as Lockhart spell turned on him and almost gasped when they saw the rock slide, cutting Harry from Weasley. They laughed as Weasley informed Harry what happened and saw Harry following alone.

Memory Harry opened the door to the chamber and entered, seeing the body of weaselette on the ground. Daphne held a breath as Tom Riddle appeared. Everyone saw the boy, recognizing his Slytherin robes but no one knew him. Some frowned when he mentioned he was a memory from the diary and all gasped when he revealed that he had forced Ginny Weasley to open the chamber and set the basilisk on the mudbloods and Filch's cat.

That Tom Riddle was Slytherin's heir. But who was he, really?

Then, Tom began to rant how Harry had found the diary on the bathroom, how he was the one person he wanted to meet the most, how he showed him his own memory of him framing Hagrid. Of course, Harry had to be a defiant one but then, when Tom mentioned that killing mudbloods wasn't that important anymore, a cold and dreary silence fell on the common room.

"For many months now, my new target has been you." Tom said and everyone gasped, looking at memory Harry swallowing air "How is it that a baby with no extraordinary magic talent was able to defeat the greatest wizard of all time? How did you escape with nothing but a scar while Lord Voldemort's powers were destroyed?"

"Why do you care? Voldemort was after your time." replied Harry in a defiant tone. Everyone saw Tom smirk.

"Voldemort is my past, present and future." Tom started to write letters of fire in the air. Some of the eldest in the room made an association, a possibility that crossed their minds and made them pale. Those looked to Harry and saw Daphne Greengrass agitated in Harry's arms, as if she knew something. Harry was normal, hugging her from behind. They gulped. Tom stopped to write and waved his wand. Then, before all of them, where TOM MARVOLLO RIDDLE previously was, there was I AM LORD VOLDEMORT.

Some of the purebloods extremists grinned for a moment, beholding in awe how powerful their lord truly was, enough to leave a memory behind to finish his own work... only to see everything fall the following moment.

"Surely you didn't think I was going to keep my filthy's muggle father's name? "

"WHAT?" shouted Draco Malfoy while all others widened their eyes in shock with the revelation. The dark lord was a half-blood? a half blood with a muggle father? "You lie, Potter!" he shouted, almost drawing his wand. Luckily, for him, a seventh year petrified him just in time to listen Harry saying Dumbledore was the greatest wizard alive.

"I outgrew that, don't worry." Harry said after noticing a few mocking glares.

The memory continued, showing the dark lord speaking in parseltongue that no one understood. Then, from Slytherin's mouth, a massive basilisk came out and everyone gasped. Some even shrieked and there was even a couple of them who fainted seeing the basilisk.

"That is the basilisk?" shouted Pansy, turning to Harry and seeing Daphne holding Harry's right arm, almost caressing it.

They saw Fawkes appear, leaving the sorting hat with Harry, which gave him the sword of Gryffindor, while Fawkes blinded the beast. They saw Harry run instead of charging and approved. They saw Harry trying to escape the beast and climbing Slytherin's statue, being almost bitten in half, only to stuck the sword in the basilisk's mouth. They gasped, seeing a twelve year old killing a seventy foot basilisk with nothing but a sword. They gulped, thinking about what they saw in the first task and what they knew about Potter.

Daphne saw the memory, knowing very well about the fang that would be stuck on his arm. When it happened, she squeezed Harry's arm and felt his arms holding her tightly. The rest of the house saw how Harry Potter had a basilisk fang stuck in his arm.

"How are you alive, Potter?" asked a seventh year in awe and for the amusement of some, memory Harry stabbed the diary with the fang, destroying the shadow of the dark lord forever. Then Harry fell on the floor while weaselette woke up and started to apologize and crying, only to Fawkes to appear and cry on Harry's wound, healing him of the poison.

The memory ended then and Harry waved his wand again, bringing the lights to normal. Everyone looked at him in shock, awe and confusion.

"You killed the dark lord's memory? For good?" asked a fifth year and Harry nodded, putting the memory back in his mind and ordering Dobby to take the pensieve again.

"You killed that freaking snake all by yourself?" asked a tearful third year, remembering the fear of those times.

"You all saw it and just to be sure, I, Harry James Potter do swear on my life and magic that the memory you all saw was real and not altered by any means. So mote it be." Harry said, glowing. He then cast strong lumos charm, reinforcing his words.

"Damn." mumbled Eliza. That was not what she was expecting to see. To be truthful, she had no idea about what she wanted to see.

"So, what now?" asked Harry, crossing his arms and looking to everyone in the house "I know some of you actually agree with Voldemort and that others are more mild in their views, so I'll ask, what happens now that you know what really happened?"

No one said anything.

"Someone might want to release Malfoy." added Harry, noticing that Malfoy was still on the floor, blinking madly.

Blaise released him and the blond got up quietly.

"So?" asked Harry again.

"The dark Lord was a half-blood." was a statement made by a fifth year, with a bit of amusement.

"He said so, yes." replied Harry and the same fifth year started to chuckle. His name was David McNair and had death eater ties in his family.

"Purebloods grovelled at his feet, called him the very best of us and he was nothing more than a half-blood?" he chuckled and many scowled, thinking about his words.

Harry shrugged. He didn't know want to say anything else that could be seen as a defending Voldemort... although he wanted to speak on behalf of the half-bloods.

Some, however, flinched with McNair's words.

"Oi, I'm a halfblood." retorted a seventh year out of nowhere "Potter is too."

Then the ruckus continued, ended only when Alistair asked Harry a simple question.

"Where do you stand in the blood feud?"

Harry considered his opinions calmly.

"I can honestly say that I currently know no muggle that I don't hate." replied Harry with a cold tone, surprising all and making some smirk. Harry noticed Daphne raise an eyebrow "But I am biased since I was raised by abusive muggle relatives and had no friends at all until I entered the Hogwarts Express in '91..." his confession rose more questions that he wasn't keen on answering at all "But there are a couple of things that the muggles have that I enjoy, namely movies, tv, games and music."

"What's a movie?" asked a firstie.

"What's a tv?" asked a sixth year.

Harry wanted to groan.

"Ask a half blood. Or a muggleborn." he snapped, looking careful at them "You know what I think... muggleborns should be integrated into our society and maybe we should learn more about them... if there is one thing muggles are good at, that's killing. I'm sure we all know about the witch hunters? And the muggle wars that engulfed Europe?"

Some nods gave him the answer he wanted.

"Muggles are dangerous." replied Harry, having the attention of everyone "What they don't understand, they capture and experiment upon, to understand... they commit atrocities if they have to and don't even care, trying to rationalize their actions to justify the deaths they caused. I wonder how many muggleborns were found by the muggles before they could be brought into the magical world? Or how many suffered for it?" he paused, looking at Daphne who was both curious and in awe of him, of how he managed to have their attention. She didn't get his point, though, although she did get that he was speaking from his heart. Maybe it had been something from his past life?.

"I think enough magical blood has been spilled." admitted Harry in a solemn tone "I don't care if you're light, grey or dark, purebloods, half-bloods or muggleborns, wizard, squib or creature, but I care if your blood has magic or not." Harry said, closing his eyes and losing his smile "But I won't stand for mudbloods, blood traitors, traitors and kinslayers." he said, opening his eyes and revealing the green flames behind them.

"I don't want anyone else to see what I saw and live what I lived." he spat with a cold and venomous tone, ignoring the shocked looks they gave him. Harry's words shocked everyone. He had only expressed his feelings upon such matters once, during the house elves strike and managed to impress a couple of elder students. That night, in the common room, Harry Potter seemed to have spoken from heart, favouring not the pureblood but the magical blood. He certainly gave everyone something to think, good and bad about himself.

"Well said, Potter." said a smooth female voice and many turned to none other than Ursula Corwin, seventh year and one of the most respected figures in the house. She wasn't a part of the triumvirate but she had power in the house. Sometimes, the triumvirate would ask her opinion on a matter and she would offer her wisdom freely. She was a pureblood with short blonde hair and brown eyes, tan skin and a thin figure. What many didn't know was that she lived close to muggles and her parents had dealings with them. No one knew but apart Potter, she was the one that knew muggles the better in the house of the snakes. For years she hadn't been a part of the conflicts, keeping to herself and ignoring what she didn't care about but Harry's words echoed her own feelings.

"Ursula, you agree with Potter?" asked Alistair with surprise to whom she nodded. That gesture alone gained the attention of many.

The triumvirate closed the house assembly after that and the students started to disband, most of them looking at Harry in respect or awe. He didn't care. He did notice the nod Ms. Corwin gave him, a nod of appreciation and respect. Harry nodded back and saw the girl lose interest on him, beginning a conversation with the triumvirate.

"That was a nice speech." said Daphne, approaching Harry and leading him to a corner. Harry waved his wand and rose a privacy ward. He looked at her and saw the admiration in her eyes.

"I lived something like it." he replied and she nodded. Somehow, she already knew that. "It's getting late. Would you like to meet tomorrow for breakfast and then continue our conversation?"

"I don't think there's a choice, actually." Daphne said and Harry nodded as well. As much as Daphne wanted to know more, she sighed, understanding what he truly meant "Get some rest. We both had a rough day." then she hesitated.

"What's wrong?" he asked, noticing her uneasiness.

"I'm sorry for what I did. I broke your trust..." she started and he stopped her with a soft caress on her chin.

"There's nothing to forgive." Harry replied, softly kissing her lips, ignoring the silence that fell in the house once again. Apparently, they were being watched. Not that they cared.

"Thank you." she said with a small smile.

"I'll just ask you to trust me and to give me a chance." he said with a small smile, to which she smirked.

"I AM giving you a chance, Potter." she said and he smirked "Will you tell me how it happened in your...?" Harry nodded.

"You were already close to me but I'd say that the moment I knew I was sure I really cared for you was when you comforted me after my godfather's death." For a moment, Daphne didn't know what to say.

"Tomorrow?" she asked in doubt. Harry chuckled and nodded. Of course she needed to know more details.

Daphne leaned in and kissed him good night. Then, she ignored the stares and went to her room, not realizing the several girls going after her. Harry dropped the ward and went to his own room, ready to call Dobby to take him to the chamber. He ignored the boys following him.

In the common room, Brian Carrick was grinning.

"Was that enough proof for you, Yaxley?" he asked, hearing only some mumbling from said girl.

10. Chapter 10

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Chapter 10

Wanting to dress casual, Harry dressed a mere white t-shirt under a grey sweater and black trousers with black snickers that seemed to be normal shoes. Nothing like have a house elf to make the shopping and magic to make the adjustments. He put on his robes, his casual black ones, with sleeves with the length of half his arm, long enough to reach his shin and with a hood. Those robes had been created by Dobby based on the design of the combat robes that he had used in the future, with some minor quirks and modifications, namely minor enchantments such as warming charms, lightweight charms, impervius charms and dirt repulser charms.

Looking himself in the mirror, he noticed the stubble growing in his chin and in his face. Picking his wand, he trimmed his beard and found himself enjoying the sight.

Smirking, he crossed his arms behind his back and made sure he had the living chambers ready to accommodate him and Daphne for several hours later on, noticing the KitKat and the Crunch bars Dobby had acquired during the night, by the tea cups.

He intended to tell her the rest of the story of Voldemort before he started the story of their own lives together. He sighed, wondering how Daphne would accept it...

Not wanting to think about that, he picked his glasses from the desk and called for Dobby and had himself popped to his bed at the Slytherin dorms. Leaving the bed and hearing his dorm mates snoring, Harry left the dorm room and went into the common room. The events of last night were still fresh on his mind, the not so subtle interrogation by his dorm mates, namely Blaise and Theo who did most of the talking, asking him about the status of his relationship with Daphne. Honestly, they seemed to be nothing less than gossipers. He gave them almost nothing, stating only that they had started to date that same afternoon and nothing else. They clearly wanted to know more but accepted it either way.

Being sunday there was no one on sight. He sat at a chair by the fireplace and watched the magical fire burning while considering the next stages of his plans. The recent events had stopped his plans short, at least those concerning Voldemort.

He considered it again the need to kill Voldemort with witnesses around. It would be so easy to just destroy all the horcruxes and just kill the bastard almost effortless... and decided to go against it. He would need influence in the future and nothing beat the influence gained by vanquishing a powerful enemy. The example of Dumbledore came to mind... Who cared if the fight was rigged from the beginning, as long as Harry would win? Maybe it was time for him to pay Voldemort a visit at Riddle manor and put him under a veritas imperio spell to make sure he behaved, just like he had planed... and get the damn ring on the same night.

Concerning the ball, he was ready and so was Daphne. They still had a week and two days for it but time would fly quickly, especially with all he needed to tell Daphne.

Daphne... The woman he had broken the laws of magic, time and space to be with, once again. She was taking it rather well. Granted, she had discovered everything by a mere accident but still, she had accepted his story and was willing to believe her. He would never lie to her but she didn't know that and yet, she still believed him. He decided that he had to give her something more for Christmas besides what he was planning already. She deserved it.

Meanwhile, with Daphne

Daphne woke up softly, letting the memories of the previous day flood her. She smiled to herself, remembering that she had started to date Harry Potter. She frowned when she remembered the inquisition in her room the previous night. Tracy, Millie, Pansy, her own sister and two of her friends, two fifth years and a sixth, all girls decided they had to know details. She was forced to tell them about their lunch date and how they kissed the first time, eliciting a general sigh from all the girls.

Yes, Harry was a romantic. She knew it, better than them. Then, Tracy had to moan about her newest acquisition, Persistent Mistletoe that she bought at Zonko's specifically for the both of them. The mistletoe would hover above them and prevent them to part before they kissed. Now it was useless.

Daphne rose from her bed and went to have a quick shower. While there, she thought carefully about everything Harry had told her. His alternative past, the return of the dark lord that he was already working to prevent, a convicted death eater that had put his name on the cup that he already dealt with... their fifth year together, when she and him became close and he helped her to become a powerful witch... although nothing compared with himself, she wagered. She shivered, thinking about the memory he showed her about the duel on the graveyard on the night of Voldemort's resurrection. For a fourteen year old, Harry had been amazing, able to withstand the dark lord himself. Few could claim that.

He had been a naive idiot but according with his own admissions, he had been conditioned by his upbringing, even though he tried his best to prevail... his former friends didn't help, though... Then she remembered, Weasley and Granger had been his friends before, in his former life. What happened for him to snap against them? Probably something big... then, her mind went to herself and Harry's words:

"I lost you and wasn't able to deal with it..." he admitted, looking into her scared sapphire orbs "So I tried my best and was able to create a ritual that would bring me back just to be with you and prevent it to happen."

She was afraid but whatever fear she felt, it disappeared when she remembered his words as well. He had comeback for her, to save her. How could she not feel safe around him if he would do those things? Not only that, she remembered their wedding... the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. A tear of happiness fell from her eye and she smiled. She had no idea what to think but she would know soon. Harry had promised to tell her everything.

She dried herself and went back to the room, where she already had her clothes prepared. She dressed a black skirt and a green sweater, wearing her winter robes of dark green satin with sheepskin lining. She was comfortable and that was what she cared about. She applied a bit of makeup and put on her shoes, deciding to go down to the common room to wait for Harry.

For her surprise, Harry was already in the common room, sat by the fire with a pensieve look. His elbow was on the chair and he held his head on his fingers, looking at the magical fire with an intense gaze. She almost felt she was interrupting something. Somehow, he was surrounded by power, focused on him and she could swear that the flames were burning stronger than she had ever seen.

She moved forward and he looked at her, his focused gaze quickly being replaced by a smile. He rose from his seat and walked to her, kissing her cheek as a good morning. Daphne smiled and looked at him.

"Did you sleep well?" she asked, accepting his invitation to sit by his side.

"I did. What about you?" she nodded.

"Did your room mates give you any trouble?" he asked, seeing her scowl.

"Tracy, Millie, Pansy, Astoria and two of her friends, Isabella Miller and Sophie Marbrand, Grace Steele and Hanna Newborne from fifth year and a sixth year, Julie Murton." she counted them, explaining him how she had to tell them what had happened during their date and how they had started to date.

"Apparently, my sister thinks I'm a very lucky girl." Harry scoffed.

"Tell Tori that if anyone is lucky, that's me." he said and she lift her eyebrow "What? We were family, remember?"

Daphne chuckled, nodding.

"What do you want to do?" he asked her "I have everything prepared downstairs for our talk. I would suggest to go for breakfast and then maybe a walk and then go down there."

"I can agree with that." she replied and he rose, giving her his arm, which she took gladly.

"Are you sure you're fine? With what I told you yesterday, I mean?" he asked her, concern clear in his face. She looked at him and nodded.

"I'm scared, that's true. I have no idea what you'll tell me and I know I won't like it, especially about me, but... I don't know, you're here. I feel safe with you, for some reason." His reply was a soft kiss and a smile.

"If you need something, just say, Daph. You're dealing with this better than I expected but still, I want you to feel comfortable." he said and she nodded again with a smile.

They walked out of the common room, talking and laughing at first about Daphne's story and then about Harry's. Half way to the great hall, they met Peeves.

"Potter and Greengrass, sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G!" Peeves glided around for a bit, repeating his song and then came upon Harry with a huge grin.

"The twins have a stash of fireworks hidden on the second floor, near the painting of Anaclet of Sodonia." the poltergeist said and Daphne saw a vicious grin on Harry's lips.

"Can you take it into a secret location? We can use them to make them a wakeup call when the term begins anew." Peeves grinned and pretended to consider it.

"So Peevesie does all the hard work again? Peevesie should have a reward."

"Fine, I'll get you a box of dung bombs. Two if you..." started Harry, being interrupted by Peeves at that moment.

"Peeves promises not to use the bombs on the snakeys. Not on purpose." Harry grinned.

"That's all I ask. " Harry replied and Peeves glided away, laughing. Daphne mocked sighed.

"You enjoy pranking the dorks too much." said Daphne with a smirk.

"Daphne, how could you think that about me?" Harry said in a shocked tone, his eyes betraying his mirth. She decided to lift an eyebrow in reply "I never said anything about pranking only the dorks."

Daphne smiled and shook her head in amusement.

"I don't even want to know."

"That's good, gives you a plausible denial." he replied and Daphne chuckled.

"You were supposed to be wise and mature." she teased "Why all the pranking?"

He shrugged.

"I like to think I am, but I am also a fourteen year old boy again, who wants some revenge for misdeeds done to him. Almost none of them are innocent. The dorks happen to be on the top of my list and it wouldn't do to curse them to death while in school, would it?" he asked with a cold smirk and Daphne kept that information to herself, simply nodding with a smirk of her own. Harry hated the dorks. Why? That was something she needed to know. Something had happened between him and the dorks, of that she was sure.

They kept walking and entered the great hall. It wasn't that early, almost half past nine and the hall was almost empty. Only a couple of students were around, several firsties from Ravenclaw, two Hufflepuffs, a group of four girls from Beauxbatons, one of them being their champion and two boys from Durmstrang.

They ignored all of them and sat at their table, face to face.

Daphne sat with her back to the wall and Harry sat with his back to the rest of the wall.

"What do you think will happen because of yesterday?" asked Harry, filling two cups with tea. Daphne picked one and added sugar.

"I don't know, really." she replied, looking at Harry "But I do know that all the girls that visited me talked a lot about you and what you did. Keep in mind, they are all of neutral families or at least supposed neutral. I think your fangirl club grew a lot last night."

"Joy." he mumbled sarcastically and Daphne smirked.

"Astoria asked me if they could see the chamber." revealed Daphne with a pensive look, attracting Harry's eyes "I told them they had to ask you but I also told them that the chamber was a refuge and not a tourist attraction."

"I see. If the others ask for the same, I may be forced to take everyone there." he mumbled, shrugging "But let's not talk about that now." Harry drew his wand and waved it around, casting the silence ward he had used the previous night.

"We never talked about it, but yesterday, I was able deceive my uncles and conscript them to my cause to help me with the tournament." Harry said, looking at her "We were also able to go to Gringotts and claim by lordship." Daphne looked at the green eyed wizard in awe and respect, noticing how the Potter family ring shimmered into existence in his fingers for some moments "We got evidence of Sirius innocence, that was relayed to the DMLE and soon, there should be some official statement about Sirius fate."

"That's good to hear." she replied, baring a toast "But what if they do nothing?"

"Sirius will be free by the end of the year." said Harry and Daphne saw his eyes flaring "By the end of this school year, it will be all done and we can have the life that was denied to us." he said and Daphne wasn't sure if he meant her as well. Then, he looked at her.

"Lupin is a werewolf that takes his wolfsbane. Is that a problem to you?" he asked her and she shook her head.

"As long as he takes his potions, I don't mind... He's not less of a person for it. I won't be on the same room than him in the night of the transformation, though." she replied and Harry nodded. He could live with that.

"Very well, then." Harry said with a happy smile that remembered her of the Harry during the marriage memory.

"By the way, in the memory, who were the lady and the child at your side?" asked Daphne.

"Andromeda Tonks née Black, my unofficial grandmother after the war and Sirius Black cousin and the little brat was Teddy Lupin, her grandson and my godson, Remus Lupin and Nymphadora Tonks son, both who died in the war, who happened to be a metamorphmagus just like his mother. Luckily, he didn't get any werewolf trait from his father. They were the closest family I had left, for all takes and purposes, apart you, of course."

Daphne widened her eyes in shock.

"Metamorphmagus?"

Harry mumbled something that sounded an amused 'Figures' and smiled while nodding.

"Wow." she said, noticing him go sullen "What happened?"

"Teddy died." was Harry's reply. His eyes flared in anger, although not at her "I will tell you about it, of course." she nodded, after a gulp and they went back to their breakfast. Harry started again.

"Yesterday, I told you about my fifth year, I was a pariah, seen as a looney and a murderer. The ministry appointed Umbridge as our teacher and inquisitor in the school. She started to make edicts, forbidding clubs and normal things teenagers do. She was also a horrible teacher and we were forced to make an illegal club to do some self study. All the while, you and me were also in a different club of our own, in which we worked on our school work and DADA together and alone. You taught me about my station and actually trained me in pureblood protocol. I gave you access to the chamber and we were able to set an alternative password on the toilet just for you, to give you entrance."

"Why not use Dobby?" asked Daphne with a raised eyebrow.

"Back then, I hadn't been bonded with Dobby. The bonding only occurred on our seventh year, or what should be our seventh year." again, Daphne rose an eyebrow.

"And what do you mean by that?" she asked and he smirked.

"Patience, Ms. Greengrass." he smirked, his eyes looking at her in mirth. She huffed but was only half felt, nodding.

"We were able to make use of some of the chamber resources and turned it into our personal training area. I helped you, you helped me, it worked very well. Yesterday you asked me about us, right?" he asked and she nodded with a small blush. Harry smiled fondly.

"Let it be said I was a disaster with girls. I was asked by Cho Chang, for a date for Valentine's day." he said, almost scowling. Not as much as she did. Luckily she said nothing "My guess was that she wanted me to be her rebound guy. Well, I said no because I had plans with you. NOT a date." he added quickly, noticing her blush "You didn't want dates and I wanted to spend the time with you, so naturally, I was a little sneaky about it to get what I wanted." he added, having Daphne's full attention by then "We met in the morning and we worked on our school work in the chamber, trained our duelling and ended up in going to the kitchens for a snack at the end of the day. We had fun and after our meal, you gave me a kiss on the cheek and told me to keep it up because our not date was actually pretty good." he said with a smile, looking at her with an accusatory grin "Of course you knew very well what I wanted from the very beginning but you went with it and had fun with me and at me. I believe your words were 'I'll make a proper Slytherin out of you yet.'. You did it, by the way." Daphne smirked and saw the smile taking shape in Harry's lips, imagining what he was describing. It sounded nice "I had a shit eating grin for days after that." they both chuckled "Nothing actually happened until after our OWLS, except us growing closer. Then, the battle of the DOM happened, Sirius died and I was a mess. I don't know exactly how it happened but somewhere between chewing me, slapping me to get me some common sense and comforting me, you kissed me. We began to date that night."

Daphne looked at him, happy about what she heard and carefully analysing his words.

"What was the battle of the DOM?"

Harry sighed.

"To answer that, you have to know that for some reason, unknown back then, I was able to have visions from Voldemort and he was able to provoke them as well." Daphne was shocked "Back then, the old man theorized that it was probably because of our link, since the Halloween of his first fall." Daphne nodded "We discovered the truth later and let us just say he was very wrong."

"I assume that was the reason you had to learn occlumency?"

"Very true. It didn't help in the end, though." Harry replied, seeing her inquisitive look "During Christmas, I had a vision of Mr. Weasley being attacked by Voldemort's snake. I managed to alert Dumbledore and the man's life was saved by a thread. Then, he decided I had to learn occlumency, from Snape, without even explaining why. Hadn't it been for you, I would never learn it properly. And in the end, it didn't help at all, Voldemort crushed all my defences, all thanks to the bloody link, which were considerable and sent me a vision of him torturing Sirius in the department of mysteries." Daphne groaned, predicting the rest of the story. She hid her face in her hands, groaning.

"Tell me you bloody didn't." she demanded, looking at him with angry eyes. Harry gulped and just kept silent "Well?"

"I'm not going to lie..." he said.

"You bloody fool." she hissed in an angered tone "What could have possibly possessed you to do something so foolish?"

"Sirius was my last remaining family then, with Remus. I tried to call him on the floo but he was unavailable. It didn't help that his house elf hated him and me and wasn't useful at all. Sure, the elf was a bastard and told me he wasn't available. I understood it the wrong way and... "Harry hesitated, seeing the angry look Daphne was giving him. It actually demanded him to speak "It was on our history OWL, our last. I got the vision, was forced to leave the OWL and went outside, ranting on what I saw. I didn't see you and if I had, you would probably make me see some sense. I didn't and came up with a plan to go to London, after break in Umbridge's office and use the floo. We rode thestrals into London."

"Thestrals?" asked Daphne, her curiosity replacing her anger "And who's we?"

"Thestrals are type of winged horse that can only be seen by those who have witnessed death close. " Harry explained "We will study them next year. The we are me, Granger, Longbottom, Luna Lovegood, Weasel and weaselette."

Daphne noticed how the names were said with spat. Daphne looked at him carefully and saw the regret in his eyes. She grabbed his hand and looked at him.

"Tell me everything." He did. He told her how they flew into the ministry, how they entered the department of ministries and found the prophecies. She flinched when he told her of the ambush and was in awe when he told her of the battle, how six school kids with Harry Potter's training managed to battle twelve death eaters. That clearly meant something. She found it hard to believe that Longbottom stood by Harry all the time, being the second best in their group. Apparently, they had worked him hard and be became a powerful wizard under Harry's watch, especially motivated after the Lestranges escape from Azkaban. She also noticed the disdain in Harry's words when he told her that but made no questions.

He told her about how they were trapped in the veil room, how the Order of the Phoenix appeared to help and how they joined the battle, how he was duelling Lucius Malfoy with to his godfather and how Bellatrix Lestrange hit Sirius with a curse, causing him to fall into the veil and into death. The vacant look Harry took told her everything she needed to know and squeezed his hands. She didn't hug him because she was in the opposite side of the table. Then he told her about how he ran after Lestrange and how he tried to cast a crucio on her. He failed and then both Voldemort and Dumbledore came in and engaged in a most amazing display of duelling skills. How Voldemort possessed Harry thanks to the link and how Harry managed to banish him from his mind. Only then the DMLE appeared with the minister, who saw Voldemort with his own eyes, being forced to recognize he was indeed back. Then, the death eaters captured were arrested, the students sent to Hogwarts and Harry was told of the prophecy that had been made before he was even born, by Dumbledore that instead of prepare Harry wanted him to have a fucking childhood?

To say that Daphne was in shock was an understatement. Maybe she should expect it, after the graveyard but still... and the prophecy part was...insane. And that made her quite angry.

"What was that damn fool playing at?" she hissed and Harry shook his head.

"What IS that damn fool playing at, Daph." Harry corrected, looking at her. He shrugged "I gave up trying to understand his actions a long time ago. He made huge mistakes because he felt it best... but he actually tried to take a more active role with me in our sixth year."

"That doesn't justify all the rest." she snapped.

"No, it doesn't. I never said I forgave him, mind you." he replied with a smirk.

"Good." she replied, letting go of his hands "Do you want to go for a walk?"

"With you? Always." he replied with a grin, making her smirk in amusement. Harry dropped the wards but before they were able to rise and leave, Fleur Delacour came behind Harry.

"Bonjour, meester Potter. Could I zpeak with you?"

Harry turned to the blond veela, who sported a pleasant smile. He also felt her allure focused on him.

"I did tell you to mind your allure, didn't I?" asked Harry, rising from his sear at the same time Daphne did "And no, you can't because I have plans to spend the day with my beautiful girlfriend." Daphne smirked as she saw the shocked look on the french champion's face.

"I know what you're trying to do." Harry said calmly and coldly, looking at the veela, making her actually gulp, although she would never admit that she also felt some excitement "You want a powerful partner, someone who can endure your allure." Fleur nodded, much to Daphne's shock "I'm not available and even if I were, don't you think your actions towards me were, shall we say, demeaning?"

Harry turned to Daphne with a nod, both started to walk, leaving a flabbergasted Fleur standing on the same spot.

"You know her, don't you?" asked Daphne, a hint of worry in her voice. Once again, Harry's wand was waved between the both of them in the corridor outside the great hall.

"Yes. I knew her. She was a friend of ours for a while until..." Harry hesitated.

"Tell me." asked Daphne, more demanding.

"Veelas want powerful mates that can endure their allure. No, that didn't happen last time, I wasn't this powerful before." Daphne scoffed. Of course he wasn't... he duelled Voldemort by luck. Idiot. Ignoring Daphne's sarcastic snort, Harry continued "She married an englishman in the beginning of our seventh year and he was all she wanted, I think. But then, her sister-in-law was an accomplice of a crime and ended up dead by blood vengeance laws. Some stuff happened and her husband decided to avenge his sister with the help of some of his brothers. They all died at the hands of the one they wanted to kill." Harry told her. It wouldn't do to tell her that Ginny Weasley had been an accomplice on her murder and killed by Harry when he discovered it. And that the eldest Weasley son decided to avenge his sister later in life, wanting to be an hero, no doubt. He was killed by the Dark Lord Potter, with his brothers Percy and the twins.

Daphne rose an eyebrow and waited for him to continue.

"She never condoned her sister-in-law's actions, specially because she was a close friend of the victim and that was a source of conflicts between the family. After her husband's death, she fled to France with her children. When I'd saw her, she would be less than polite towards me. After a while, I never saw her again."

Daphne thought very careful in all he told her, deciding to wait for more information before making her own conclusion. She nodded and held Harry's hand as he dropped the wards around them. The both of them walked to the outside quietly and calmly, to the lake.

"Could you show me the memory?" asked Daphne, out of nowhere and Harry was actually startled "I mean the memory when you and I kissed after your godfather..."

"Oh, right, that one, sure, of course." he replied, actually scared, something Daphne took notice.

Weird.

"Remember me when we are back in the chamber, will you?" she nodded and asked him to continue his story. He waved his wand and two comfortable chairs appeared before them. He invited Daphne to sit in one and sat on the other, raising the privacy wards again.

"You know, I don't recognize that spell." Daphne said, meaning to have said it before.

"You wouldn't. You won't learn it in any book." Harry replied with a mocking grin, making her cross her arms.

"And why is that?" she asked, raising an eyebrow in defiance, making him chuckle.

"Because I created it from scratch." he replied, making her widen her eyes in surprise.

"Really?" Harry nodded.

"It creates a ward in an area that is keyed to specific magical signatures. Which basically means that when I create the ward, I key us into the ward structure. I can't key anyone else nor can anyone not keyed join us. If they do, they'll still hear nothing."

Daphne was amazed. Harry just shrugged.

"I had a lot of free time... I had better do something useful. It was a shame I never shared my knowledge. This time, I'm hoping it will be different, though." Daphne understood his meanings and slightly blushed, all the while appreciating his confidence in her.

"I would be honoured if you shared your knowledge with me." she said with a small blush.

"And I would be honoured if you let me share it with you." he replied with a small smile. Daphne squeezed his hand and Harry caressed it with his thumb, looking at her.

"What's wrong?" she asked in almost a whisper.

"I'm just enjoying it." he replied, looking at her "Sometimes I can hardly believe that it worked and that I am here, with you." Harry smiled and a tear fell from the corner of his eyes. Daphne barely saw it.

"Why? Why do I mean so much to you?" she asked, lowering her eyes.

"Where did magic come from?" Harry asked, although it was a rhetoric question "No one knows. It just is. Why do I care so much about you? Why are you my everything? I don't know. It just happened. It just is."

Daphne almost shed a tear. Almost.

"But I'm... I'm me. One month ago we barely knew each other and now, you time travelled from the future, we're together and you're telling me about your past that was supposed to be my... our future. You're changing it for the better, I'm sure, at least the better for you but... What if I don't become what she was?" Daphne asked, fear clear in her voice.

"Do you know the difference between you and future Daphne?" Harry asked, turning to her. Daphne saw the intensity on his eyes "Your age." Harry said, his eyes never leaving hers "It's your choice. It's always our choice, Daph. Like it was my choice to come back to you. The way I saw it, I would be happier if I knew I did everything I could instead of dying and pray to whatever entity ruled the afterlife to allow us to be together." Daphne held a breath and shed another tear as Harry rose from his chair, looking at the lake with his arms crossed in his back.

"You were foolish. You could have died. Or disappeared forever." she said even though if she didn't feel the words.

"True." he replied, turning slightly at her "But I had nothing to lose anymore and guess what, it worked." he said, turning back to the lake "And it has been well worth it."

Daphne rose from her chair and hugged him, burying her face on his chest. He could feel her sobs and hugged her tight, kissing her head.

"Don't be stupid anymore. Don't, please." she mumbled. He didn't reply, caressing her back.

"Harry, look at me." she said and when he did, she leaned in. He did as well and they both kissed. After a while of holding each other, Daphne broke the silence.

"Tell me about the sixth year." she asked.

"By the end of the summer, I was named Heir Black by Sirius will and thanks to my emancipation on my fourth year, I was made both Lord Potter and Lord Black. I kept it a secret, of course, sharing it with only with you and Dumbledore. My name became Harry James Potter-Black." Daphne was amazed but said nothing, letting him continue "I was also a prisoner again at the Dursleys, and was being heralded as an hero. Dumbledore recruited me to help him convince a professor called Slughorn to return to teach. We actually managed to convince the man and then he sent me to the Weasleys where I spent the rest of my summer, when I wanted to be with you. Just for you to know, we talked by letters every day. I met you at the train and let's just say that we had some snog time alone in an empty compartment. We stayed there together for a while and then we had to go back. I was bombarded by questions where I was but said nothing. Snape taught DADA that year, instead of potions. As it turns out, Slughorn was Snape's teacher."

"Yes, it's a known name." she said, her head still buried on his chest.

"Are you going to stay like that?" he asked.

"Yes. Keep going." was her reply.

"Fine... So, you brought to my attention that Malfoy was acting weird and started to investigate it in the common room. Not only that, I started to have special classes with Dumbledore."

"Better late than never." said Daphne and Harry snorted, making her unbury her face from his chest "What?"

"Those special classes were scheduled in a way that we met only once a week and for the first three months we saw only memories about Tom to understand him better." scowled Harry. Daphne was shocked.

"Please tell me you're kidding." she asked and he didn't say anything "No combat training, no special spells?"

"Nothing. I did learn about Tom, though. His mother was Merope Gaunt, a almost squib. She lived with her brother Morfin and their father Marvollo. She was in love with a muggle squire and brew a love potion to ensnare him. Then after getting pregnant, she had the brilliant idea to stop giving him the potion. Naturally, he left her alone and pregnant. She died at child birth and Tom was dumped in a muggle orphanage. Then, when he was eleven, Dumbledore was the first to meet him and let me tell you, Tom was a pretty scary kid, naturally cruel and with a great control of magic. A almost prodigy. He rose in power in Slytherin, naturally and eventually opened the chamber of secrets and killed Myrtle... But that was just extras, what Dumbledore truly wanted was a memory from Slughorn that I had to help to get."

"This ought to be good." Daphne mumbled.

"It was a failure at first. First, I improved my potion skills a lot with the help of a book filled with notes. Then I had Slughorn's attention, with the additional of being who I was but he still wouldn't give me the memory. Eventually, I got the memory, thanks to you." he smirked, looking at her appreciatively. "Granger is said to be the smartest witch of our age... They have no idea what you can do, my beautiful and cunning snake." Daphne blushed.

"Slughorn had a party of his Slug Club, to make contacts and invited the both of us. We went each alone and managed to dance a couple of times during the party and actually talk. Our excuse was that that night, there was no houses, only alliances in the making. You don't imagine how Slughorn was ecstatic by hearing that. Of course, a lot of people didn't like the idea, not that we cared. We acted polite to each other and then you cast a compulsion charm on his glass to make sure he would get drunk while I distracted him, since he was very interested in show me around. We convinced him to give me the memory with another compulsion and then we enjoyed the rest of the party, after making sure he didn't remember anything..."

Daphne was shocked and amused and Harry noticed.

"All your plan." he said "You were tired to see me fail and decided to help me."

"I knew about your special lessons?" she asked and Harry nodded.

"Of course you did. I told you everything." Harry said and she nodded appreciatively "The memory, however, told us a horrible secret. Tell me Daphne, what do you know of horcruxes?"

Daphne narrowed her eyes.

"I have never heard about it."

"I know." he said with a smirk "Future you didn't either. As it turns out, a horcrux is a container to a piece of soul. While it houses the piece of soul, the wizard will be technically immortal and to kill the wizard, the horcrux has to be destroyed, either by fiendfire or basilisk poison. They can only be made by murdering someone and Riddle made several."

"A piece of soul? But that... that's disgusting!" she said. Having being raised in a magical home, she knew the soul was sacred in the magical world and to tamper with it was a heinous act " You said several? Then, that means that he survived because he had...?" Daphne concluded, quick to the point. Harry nodded.

"Voldemort had already made several horcruxes that night. We believed that he intended to use my death to make another. Fortunatly, my mother did something that saved me and destroyed his body, reducing it to a shade of vapour." Daphne was shivering in disgust. Then, she widened her eyes, looking at him.

"The diary!" she gasped and he smiled.

"Yes. That was the very first he created." Daphne shivered even more in anger, fear and disgust against the dark lord.

"Have you destroyed them all already?" she asked with disgust. He shook his head.

"We never knew if he sensed the destruction of his horcruxes. I collected several but I'm still missing three. I intend to do it soon and destroy them all together before striking at him once and for all."

"What are they?" she asked and he started to count them.

"The diary which is gone, the Gaunt ring I know where it is, Ravenclaw's diadem is already in my possession, Hufflepuff's cup is in Lestrange's vault, Slytherin's locket I already have, his familiar snake that is with him and the last one, that was accidental... and was me." Harry said and Daphne gasped in shock.

"Turns out that extract a piece of a soul from an item to another is easy, if you know what to do." Harry said with a smile, caressing a still shocked Daphne "I successfully extracted the piece of soul into an old Dobby's sock." Daphne was baffled, looking strangely at Harry.

"But... But..."

"Like I said, I had a lot of time and made a lot of research." Harry said and Daphne huffed.

"You carried a piece of Voldemort's soul with you for all this time?"

"In my scar, yes." he replied, pointing at it. Daphne noticed it and could see only a faint outline of the famous scar "Without it, the scar is gone, my eyesight improved a bit but I still needed to heal myself... It was a leech on me and it was the link between us, completely unknown to the both of us."

Daphne was shocked but nodded.

"It's gone?" she asked and he nodded.

"I have them in one of the locked containers. That's why I didn't want you to pry. Those things are very dangerous, they could attempt to possess you." he said and she accepted it, trusting him and his reasons.

"What else, then?" she asked, trying to change the subject, even if she knew she couldn't.

"Well, back then, Dumbledore had the ring but was cursed retrieving it. A rotting curse that rot his hand and was slowly killing him because he wasn't careful enough."

Daphne widened her eyes in shock.

"Dumbledore, dying?" Harry nodded.

"Nothing could be done for him except slow the curse progression. What else, Oh, Malfoy. You discovered that he was going to the Room of Requirement but we weren't able to discover what for in the beginning. So, my brilliant girlfriend wondered if there was a way to keep tabs on him and the room he was using, which led me to call for Dobby, who proposed himself to spy on the little shit. One month later, we discovered that he was fixing a vanishing cabinet to bring death eaters into Hogwarts."

"What?" asked Daphne in shock and Harry's vicious smile was uneasy for her.

"We destroyed the cabinet and left the room. When Malfoy discovered, he was so terrified and scared that he wouldn't even talk. He actually thought he was going to die for failing. You even said he was too quiet in your common room. Quiet and terrified." they both laughed of the thought "I don't even want to imagine what would happen if I didn't have your help."

"What about your friends?" asked Daphne and Harry snorted.

"Weasley started to date Brown after becoming a keeper and actually managed to do something good for a change, Granger was angry at me because of the book I mentioned before, since I got better marks than her..." Daphne scowled "And you'll never guess this, but the bint started to date."

"And who was able to deal with her?" asked Daphne and Harry was scowling.

"Longbottom." at first, Daphne was shocked. Then she started to laugh while Harry smirked.

"The Know-It-All and the Squib?" she laughed.

"Not really a squib." admitted Harry with a scowl, attracting Daphne's attention "The idiot is using is father's wand that isn't compatible for him. That and he had self esteem problems. The DA helped him during our fifth year with his problems, bringing out the wizard and then he bought a new wand for sixth year and started to work hard with Granger's tutoring, becoming a rising star in our year." the scowl and the anger was all there for Daphne to see.

"You had problems with them, didn't you?" Daphne asked and Harry actually laughed, cold and threatening, his aura flaring around him, fuelled by his anger and his hate.

"Oh, you have no idea how much I hate those two pieces of shit, wastes of magic and life." Harry admitted. Daphne could just look at him in shock while he breathed in to calm himself. Daphne thought about Harry's interactions with the dorks and actually made sense. Harry hated the dorks but was more aggressive towards Granger and Longbottom. The episode when he summoned Zael against Longbottom came to mind... She never thought about it. Harry did hate Longbottom more.

"Why?" she asked and Harry looked at her with broken eyes.

"Later in the story." Harry almost begged, his voice torn with emotion. Daphne nodded and actually lean to him, kissing him softly, which became a more intense kiss by Harry.

"It was only me and you, Daph. Eventually they came to me and joined us but by then it was only me and you. I loved it." admitted Harry and Daphne smiled and kissed him again.

"Carry on with the story." she ordered and he chuckled.

"Dumbledore asked me to tell my friends everything, because I would need their help eventually. I did tell them but I only cared about you knowing. Meanwhile, he actually taught me something useful and helped me with duelling. By the end of the year, Dumbledore was able to retrieve the location of another horcrux, the locket. He took me and... let us say it was bad. It was a cave that could only be opened with an offer of blood. There was a inner lake filled with inferi and a boat. To touch the waters would wake thousands of inferi against us. There was an island in the middle of the lake with a stone basin filled with a potion that would cause hallucinations. To get the horcrux, one needed to drink the potion... Dumbledore drank all of it and was severely weakened... and started to hallucinate to the point that he started to see his dead sister... and entered the waters before I could stop him."

Daphne widened her eyes and Harry carried on.

"I got him back to safety but it was too late. I had the horcrux and the inferi were stirring. We ran to the boat but those things stopped us... we had to fight." Daphne looked in shock and awe at Harry while he recounted everything "Flame spells were very effective. I used as many flame spells I could, as well as confringos and Dumbledore managed to cast a firestorm that solved our problem for a while. We got to the boat and reached the other shore left the cave, locked it again and could finally rest. Dumbledore was terribly weakened but still managed to cheer us up... until we discovered the horcrux was a fake."

"All that trouble...?"

"For a fake, yes." Harry said while Daphne was gaping, shaking her head.

"We came back to Hogwarts and Dumbledore went into the hospital, asking me to meet him with my friends to whom I had told the secret, as soon as possible. I got them and you."

"Me? But..." she started and Harry stopped her.

"You knew, you were my girlfriend, had helped me a lot and I wanted you to, more than the others. However, I understood that we needed help. I was able to convince you to come as well and believe me, it was a shock for them."

"I can relate." replied Daphne in a whisper, although she was smirking.

"Do you want to see the memory?" Harry asked and Daphne looked wide eyed at him.

"Sure." she replied with a smirk.

"Then let's get to the chamber. I need to show you the memory when we started to date, too."

Daphne smiled and held the hand he gave her.

"Dobby!" the elf appeared and after a 'Good Morning Mistress', he held his hands, popping them into the chamber.

"Before anything else..." Harry said, taking Daphne to the table prepared beforehand, picking the chocolates "This is a KitKat and this is a Crunch bar." he said, presenting her each of them. Daphne smiled at his gesture "Have a taste and then you can tell me which one you prefer, although I know you'll enjoy Crunch bar more."

"And you know this why?" she asked, opening the KitKat only to challenge him, all the while smirking. Harry grinned.

"Because it was your favourite, too" he whispered at her year after approaching her. Daphne felt a shiver of excitement run over her and smiled while Harry kissed her softly, leaving for the pensieve, already focusing on the memory he wanted to extract.

Just like Harry said, after tasting both, Daphne preferred the Crunch bar.

Harry placed the pensieve on the table with a wave of his wand.

"The memory is the one of the night we started to date." he said, extending her his hand "Shall we?" Daphne held his hand and with a nod, both teens went into the pensieve.

They found themselves in a dark training room, a setting of the Room of Requirement. Daphne saw an emotional Harry Potter casting spell after spell against a number of training dummies that repeatedly repair themselves. Harry didn't stop his casting.

"BOMBARDA!" the orange light hit the cackling dummy, destroying it to pieces "Defodio, Confringo, Depulso, Diffindo" he casted against three others, destroying them. Then, a training dummy took the shape of a cackling Bellatrix Lestrange, making Harry growl.

"AVADA KEDAVA!" he shouted and the green light hit the dummy.

"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?" an angry voice shouted by the entrance of the room, scaring memory Harry and Daphne, who was shocked seeing the spells used. She looked at Harry but he didn't even flinch. He did, however, flinch when the familiar voice shouted from the entrance of the room.

"What does it look like?" memory Harry asked. attempting to cast another spell. He lost his wand, which flew into the hands of memory Daphne, making him glare at her.

"Give me my wand, Daphne." he demanded and she glared at him.

"Where the hell have you been?" she demanded, her anger clear on her voice. Memory Harry didn't say anything, just glared at her "Harry, please, I am concerned about you. You disappeared before the OWL finished and didn't answer my summon. Where have you been? " she asked again but this time more emotionally. Memory Harry closed his eyes and Daphne could see something shinny falling from his eyes.

"He's dead, Daph... He's dead and it's all my fault." he said, starting to sob. Memory Daphne ran to him as he fell on his knees and held him close as he sobbed.

"Harry, tell me, what's wrong?" she asked again. He told her, everything. From the moment he had the vision until the moment. He told her everything that had happened, including the prophecy Dumbledore had told him.

Memory Daphne was angry. Maybe even furious.

"You invaded the ministry, the department of mysteries in fact, with five other school children and fought twelve death eaters, survived time enough to get reinforcements and still managed to capture eleven of them, fight Voldemort and reveal him to the world?" memory Daphne asked and Harry nodded "It would be impressive hadn't it been for just one thing." Memory Harry looked at her and both real Harry and Daphne flinched as the slap hit memory Harry.

"What could have possess you to do something so stupid?" she demanded, angry "It was clearly a trap and if the house elf told you he wasn't there, that doesn't mean he had been captured."

"What was I suppose to do? What if it had been true? Was I to let him be tortured?" memory Harry demanded and memory Daphne snorted.

"Then let's go underprepared, with no plan at all, jump into fucking Thestrals with five other unreliable school kids and let us wish the best." she drawled sarcastically and Daphne saw memory Harry flinch "You should have told me!" she shouted, tears falling from her eyes "You could have died." she said and memory Harry sobbed.

"I didn't think and I was scared that you would convince me not to go, all right? Or worse, that you would want to come." Memory Daphne looked at him back in shock.

"Why?" she asked in an angry tone.

"I wouldn't stand it if something had happened to you." he whispered. She slapped him again.

"You are a selfish bastard, Potter. You wouldn't stand... what about me? What if something had happened to you? How would I deal with it, knowing that there was nothing I could have done because I wasn't there with you?" Without more words, she grabbed him by his shirt and kissed him for all his worth, holding him tight to herself. After the initial shock, memory Harry held her tight and kissed her back. When the kissed ended, memory Daphne was crying.

"I'm sorry." begged Harry and Daphne looked at him, kissing him again.

"At least you're not hurt." she said, noticing her mistake "Physically, I mean."

"The others are..." he tried to say but she shut him with a glare.

"Well, tough luck for them." she growled "They aren't any of my concern. It wasn't your fault that they were hurt, was it? They wanted to accompany you when you said you didn't want them to. People get hurt in wars and that's what this now is." the way memory Daphne spat the words confused real Daphne, who decided to ask Harry later on. For her surprise, Harry agreed with her.

"I wouldn't want anything to happen to you."

"Let's make one thing clear, Potter. You can't save everyone and you are not responsible for everyone's choices. Only yours." Memory Harry nodded and she kissed him again "Now what is this about a prophecy?" Harry told her the prophecy again and Daphne frowned.

"That idiot knew all this time and instead of preparing you, he just let you be to have a fucking childhood? That's it, I'm going to kill him." Daphne clenching her fists in anger.

"That I wouldn't mind to see." chuckled memory Harry, earning a glare from memory Daphne.

"And what's that about love being the power he knows not?" Harry shrugged and Daphne huffed and sighed. "It's not your fault." Daphne said again, sitting on the floor close to him.

"I know. He was mocking Bellatrix instead of being serious." Harry said.

"Actually, with all you told me, I think he was being Sirius." Harry snorted of the bad joke and Daphne actually chuckled.

"What would I do without you, Daph?" he asked.

"You don't want to know." was her reply, leaning her head on his shoulder. They remained like that for a while.

"Daph?"

"Mh?"

"Will you be my girlfriend?" memory Harry asked hopefully.

"Yes." she replied, getting even closer "Besides, I spent too much time training you to let you go to a hussy."

"We wouldn't want that." memory Harry said and memory Daphne smiled. The memory ended with one last kiss.

Harry and Daphne left the pensieve and while pleased with what she saw, Daphne frowned.

"Why all the hate for the dorks?" she asked, sitting on her chair.

"Well, while I never truly forgave the dorks for turning their backs on me, you never even considered doing it. According with you, it showed their stupidity and made them nothing less than blood traitors and scum. You became somewhat accepting of them in our sixth year, though, despite them turning their back on me this year."

Daphne nodded.

"I suppose you are aware of the Potter-Longbottom alliance?" she asked and Harry flinched.

"Yeah, I know. That's one of the reasons I despise Longbottom. Besides, can you imagine what his grandmother will do to him when he becomes the responsible for the breaking of the alliance?" Harry's vicious grin actually made Daphne chuckle. Harry took back the memory into his head "Was it everything you expected?"

"I don't know what I expected." replied Daphne, looking at Harry "But I liked it."

"I'm glad." he replied, starting to remove another memory from his head.

"What did I mean with my summon?" Daphne asked and Harry looked at her.

"Well, your brilliance allowed us to develop a protean charm in a bracelet we always kept hidden under charms, to send messages to each other. We laughed when the so called smartest witch of our age came up with the same thing for the DA, only far rudimentary than our method."

Daphne appreciated the compliment and almost blushed.

"You make it sound like it was my idea and my work." she replied and he shrugged.

"It was. It was also that that made me study runes with you and after some really intense study, I was able to get my OWL in it. Let's just say it was a surprise to everyone but you."

Daphne nodded again with a smile, then a frown.

"Then, why aren't you taking runes now?" she asked and he shrugged.

"I will be taking a special exam to evaluate my knowledge with runes and arithmancy in the end of December and make the class changes. I wasn't allowed to before the exam, at least that was what Snape said."

"And this is the first time I hear about this, why?" she asked, crossing her arms.

"Surprise?" he tried with a chuckle. She shook her head amused. Harry pointed then for the pensieve.

"This is the discussion after Dumbledore and I returned from the horcrux hunt. Are you ready?" she nodded and held Harry's hand again, both of them entering the pensieve.

Daphne saw herself entering the hospital wing next to a dirtied Harry Potter. Both of them walked in stride and next to each other, to the furthest bed in the hospital, ignoring the surprised looks madam Pomfrey gave them. They reached Dumbledore's bed, where Weasley, Longbottom and Granger were already.

"Harry, where were..." Granger's words died on her mouth as she saw who Harry came in with. Daphne was able to see the surprised looks on everyone as she and Harry moved to be able to see everyone's faces. Granger was shocked, Longbottom was surprised but had half a smirk on his face and Weasley was red in anger. Dumbledore was half surprised, half amused, his twinkling eyes looking to both memory Harry and memory Daphne.

"She's the one you said you still needed to get?" Weasley shouted in anger, being silenced with a wave of Harry's wand.

"Now, we are all here because the headmaster asked me to call you guys here, everyone to whom I had told what my special classes with him were about." Harry said in a cold tone, focusing mostly on Weasley "We will go no further in this conversation until I have an oath from you to not say a word to anyone about what we will speak in here."

"Harry, I hardly think that's necessary." said Dumbledore, looking at Harry with tired eyes.

"With all due respect, headmaster, your opinion is valid but I want this to be kept a secret and leave no untied ends." Harry said and Daphne could swear she saw a smile under the ancient man's beard.

"I agree." said Memory Daphne, holding her wand up "I, Daphne Persephone Greengrass swear upon my life and magic to keep this meeting a secret and not share its contents with anyone unless given explicit permission by Harry James Potter-Black, so mote it be." a golden light surrounded her and memory Harry looked amused at her.

"Potter-Black?" asked Longbottom with widened eyes, looking at the both of them.

"Since when are you Potter-Black?" demanded Granger, ignored by Harry who was looking at Longbottom.

"Do you trust her, Harry?" asked Longbottom, earning a glare from the Ice-Queen and surprisingly, from Harry Potter.

"With my life." was Harry's reply, shocking everyone. Dumbledore smiled.

Longbottom looked to memory Daphne and memory Harry and nodded, giving the same oath.

"Neville!" shouted Granger, shocked.

"'Mione, just make the oath." the boy said and Granger huffed, giving the oath, having to be corrected when she didn't add Harry's proper name. They all turned to Weasley and Harry dropped the silence spell.

"She's a slimy Slytherin whore!" memory Daphne twitched, keeping her cool, glaring at the buffoon but memory Harry didn't, pulling his wand on Weasley.

"Harry!" shrieked Granger. Longbottom twitched seeing the glare from both Harry and Daphne "Let's try again, Won-Won, either make the oath of piss off. I won't give you another chance." Ron felt properly mollified and made a shaken oath. Harry nodded and hissed in parseltongue, raising some wards around them.

"What was that, Harry?" asked Dumbledore curious, as everyone else but Daphne flinched.

"Parseltongue silence wards. More powerful and harder to break." explained Daphne, everyone turning to her in surprise as Harry finished to raise the wards "Although they don't stop intruders to pass them."

"But... but that's dark." said Granger, making both the real Daphne and memory Daphne roll their eyes.

"It's a tool. It's up to you what to do with it." memory Daphne replied with a glare, earning an appreciative smile from the headmaster.

"Well Harry, I can see you have being keeping some secrets. Would you mind to do a proper introduction?" asked Dumbledore with a smile, making Harry smirk.

"Daphne Greengrass, meet Albus Dumbledore, Neville Longbottom, Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley. Everyone, meet my girlfriend of the past year, Daphne Greengrass."

"WHAT?" shouted Weasley while Granger and Longbottom just widened their eyes. Memory Daphne smirked, holding memory Harry's hand.

"A pleasure." memory Daphne smirked, amused with their reactions.

"I see." replied a even more amused headmaster "Well then, Harry, will you tell about our evening?"

Harry did and by the end of his tale, everyone was gaping at him, including real Daphne. Then, memory Harry opened the locket and revealed the note inside, reading it loud.

"To the Dark Lord

I know I will be dead long before you read this but I want you to know that it was I who discovered your secret. I have stolen the real Horcrux and intend to destroy it as soon as I can. I face death in the hope that when you meet your match you will be mortal once more.

R.A.B."

They all looked at each other and Daphne saw memory Daphne thinking.

"Any idea, headmaster?" asked Harry and Dumbledore shook his head.

"It most likely is a discontent pureblood but I am not sure..."

"Braddock, Bainbridge, Baldock, Bhagat, Bhatia, Bishopper, Black, Bletchley, Bole, Boyle, Brody, Bulstrode, Burke..." she said and everyone looked at her "Those are a few of the pureblood families that start with a B." Memory Harry had a huge grin.

"That's my witch!" he said, kissing her soundly in front of everyone, making them gap and Dumbledore chuckle, who was thinking on what Daphne had said. Real Daphne felt embarrassed.

"Not now, honey." memory Daphne admonished him with a smile, turning back to Dumbledore noticing the looks from the other teens "What? didn't you pay attention to your politics classes?" she asked and Longbottom blushed and Weasley just made a weird face.

"Actually, Ms. Greengrass may have a point. I shall check the Hogwarts registry for a name started with R and A and ends with a B." Then Dumbledore's eyes widened in shock.

"Regulus Arcturus Black!?" he wondered, heard by Harry.

"Black?" he wondered, looking at Daphne who shrugged "Wait, Sirius Brother? Kreacher!"

The old house elf appeared before them and immediately scowled. Granger almost ranted had not been silenced by Longbottom.

"Nasty halfblood master called for Kreacher?" the elf asked with a sneer.

"Kreacher, Regulus Arcturus Black, Sirius brother. How did he died?" asked Harry and the house elf immediately stiffened.

"Kreacher doesn't wish to answer to filthy half blood master." the elf replied and Harry's magic flared.

"I am Lord Black, elf. Answer me!" he shouted, scaring everyone but memory Daphne noticed another thing. The elf noticed the fake locket.

"Harry, stop." she said and he did. Everyone turned to her, who took the locket from Harry "Do you recognize this, elf?" she asked and for everyone's surprise, he nodded.

"Kreacher, do you know where the horcrux is?" Kreacher turned to Harry in shock.

"Why does master wants the nasty thing?" the elf asked hopeful.

"To destroy it." Harry replied and Kreacher's eyes filled with tears. The elf started to tell them the story how he had to helped master Regulus to swap the horcrux by the fake. But then, Regulus was dragged underwater by the inferi and Kreacher was able to escape, promising to destroy the locket as his master wanted. He had been unsuccessful so far. The Real Daphne, who was holding Harry's hand was baffled.

"Can you bring it to us, Kreacher?" asked memory Daphne and the elf looked at her.

"Kreacher can, mistress." then he popped away, leaving a chuckling Harry, a baffled Daphne, three confused teenagers and a very amused and hopeful headmaster.

Kreacher came back in moments, carrying the locket.

"Master Regulus wanted it destroyed." the elf said and Harry nodded, taking the thing and feeling its dark magic. Memory Daphne looked at the elf and gave him the fake locket.

"You fulfilled your master's last wish, Kreacher. We will destroy it. You can have this one as a memento, if you wish." Kreacher's eyes bulged and he nodded.

"Thank you mistress." the elf said.

"Why do you call her mistress?" asked Granger, attracting their attention. Real Daphne wondered that too.

"Because Kreacher can feels master's magic on mistress." That made both memory Harry and Daphne blush and Dumbledore actually laugh with mirth. The others didn't understand at all what Kreacher meant "Master, the thief brought in by previous master steal the possessions of the house of Black. What does master want to do?"

Harry was shocked with the change of demeanour in the house elf.

"What thief?" Harry asked.

"The one called Dung." the elf said and Harry's magic flared

"Seal the house. No one goes in or out without my consent. If you can, retrieve everything."

"Yes, master." replied Kreacher, popping away. Harry turned to Dumbledore.

"You better do something about Dung or he will pay for stealing from my house." Harry threatened and Dumbledore nodded, actually shocked with both the revelation and Harry's behaviour "Now, about this thing, we should destroy it."

"Before we do that, it is possible to use one horcrux to find the others?" asked Daphne, hopefully, looking at the headmaster. His face gave her the reply she didn't want.

"I have no idea, Ms. Greengrass, although I did think about it."

"Great." she replied sarcastically.

"Then, what? Should we destroy it? Should we keep it in safety?" asked Harry, looking at the both of them.

"I have clues in regard to the nature of the other horcruxes. I believe we may destroy it. Meanwhile, I'd suggest to keep it in a silk bag. It reduces the influences of the Horcrux upon us." Harry immediately conjured a red silk bag, making Daphne sniff.

"Too flashy." she mumbled, summoning a green one of her own and placing Harry's bag with the horcrux already inside into hers. Harry grinned and Daphne showed him her tongue, smiling. Clearly it was a inner joke of them, thought real Daphne

"Are you sure? Shouldn't we keep our cards near our chest?" asked Daphne and Granger almost snapped at her for doubting the headmaster.

"I am sure, Ms. Greengrass." Daphne snorted.

"As much as you were when you decided to leave a one year old orphan baby at the doorstep of magic hating muggles in a November night?" she snapped, making Dumbledore flinch.

"Daph..." said Harry putting his hands on her shoulders, clearly making her more at ease.

"If it makes you at ease, Ms. Greengrass, I know of nothing we can do but destroy them."

Daphne sighed.

"Fiendfire or basilisk poison, right?" she asked and Dumbledore nodded while both teens grinned.

"See? I told you it was a good idea to keep a gallon of the poison to ourselves." said Daphne and Harry chuckled.

"I remember agreeing with you?!" he replied and both laughed "Fine, let's go deal with it. Can you come, headmaster?" asked Harry and Dumbledore was actually curious but unable to join them.

"Alas, I can not but I would like to speak with you after you finish your task." Dumbledore said. Harry and Daphne looked at each other and she shrugged.

"I can do it myself. If not, you'll join me down there either way, so..." Daphne said. Harry nodded and kissed her in front of everyone.

"I assume you mean the chamber of secrets?" asked Dumbledore, curious "How will Ms. Greengrass gain entrance if she's not a parselmouth?"

"Not a problem for her. Why don't you three make yourselves useful and go with Daph?" Harry asked to the three teens, bringing them from their shock and surprise "And make sure she's safe."

"I hardly need help, Harry." she replied, crossing her arms with the green bag in her hand and a mock pout.

"Indulge me, will you?" he played with her. Harry turned to Longbottom "Pretend she's the Lady Potter."

Longbottom nodded immediately, grinning all the while and stepped forward, followed by Granger after him. Weasley sneered at Daphne but went to after being coerced by Dumbledore.

"I can see you kept you secrets very well, Harry." the headmaster said with a grin "I must say, I never saw it coming."

"There's a lot of things you never saw it coming, headmaster." replied Harry in a polite and amused tone, making the old man chuckle.

"True, but how will Ms. Greengrass gain entrance to the chamber?" he asked again.

"We tweaked the password charms using parseltongue and I managed to add her magical signature to the ward of the door. That and I recorded the password in parseltongue into a memory crystal she always caries with her. If she touches the door with her magic and used the crystal to say the password, the doors will open for her. It will only work for her, though."

"Very ingenious, indeed. I suppose I should award you points for it. Twenty points each." said Dumbledore with a smile and Harry nodded.

"I can finally understand the changes in you since last year, Harry." said Dumbledore "Ms. Greengrass has been a most positive influence on you."

"I like to think so, too."

"Tell me, Harry, would you say you love her?"

"With all my heart, although I don't understand how that is relevant and please, don't talk about the prophecy." Dumbledore chuckled of Harry's words.

"Love is a most powerful magic, Harry. I believe that soon you will understand it. However, it was not because of this I wished to talk to you."

"Then what was it?" asked Harry, making himself comfortable at Dumbledore's request.

"I wish you to disarm me, Harry." Dumbledore said. Harry just looked at him as if the old man had two heads.

"You never do anything just because and even still, you try to make it look like you're a bit off. What is it you're not telling me, headmaster?" asked Harry and Dumbledore laughed.

"Harry, my wand is quite powerful and it is not my original one. I wish you to keep it to help you in your future endeavours but alas, the wand has to be taken by force from its wielder. That's why I want you to disarm me, so that you can have the loyalty of the wand." Harry looked at him strangely.

"Have you finally gone insane, sir?" asked Harry with a frown and Dumbledore chuckled.

"I believe so, Harry, although a long time ago." Dumbledore said and Harry actually rolled his eyes, casting the disarming spell on Dumbledore who chuckled. Then, Dumbledore's wand jumped to his hand and Harry felt the rush of power flowing through him.

"What... What was that?" the teen asked, looking scared at Dumbledore.

"Promise me to keep the wand a secret, Harry. Promise me that you will use it carefully." Harry nodded and Dumbledore believed him.

"Sir, what type of wand is this?" asked Harry again.

"Does it matter, Harry? It is a wand, no matter how powerful. It is a tool, nothing else. It's up to you to decide what to do with it, as Ms. Greengrass put it so well."

"I know you're hiding something else, sir." Harry said and Dumbledore actually looked sullen.

"Some things I'm not actually sure, Harry. But now, off you go, meet your beautiful girlfriend. You're only young once, you know?" Harry smiled and the memory started to fade.

Harry and Daphne exited the pensieve and Daphne looked at Harry, curious.

"What kind of wand was that?" Daphne asked.

"A legendary one. Remember the story of the three brothers?" Harry asked and Daphne looked at him as if he had grown two heads. Then she paled.

"Merlin, that's the elder wand?" she gasped and Harry nodded. Daphne felt dizzy and fell on her chair "But... it's only a story. The hallows are only a story."

"No, they are real." Harry replied, kneeling at her side, making sure she was fine "At one time, I had the three hallows. As of right now, Dumbledore has the elder wand, Riddle has the resurrection stone, even if he doesn't know it and I have the cloak."

"The cloak?" Daphne gasped again and Harry chuckled.

"It has been passed down in my family for years without losing its power. I'd say that was an indication of something, wouldn't you say?" Harry asked and Daphne could only mumble. She felt her mind spin and working too fast for her as she tried to assimilate that her boyfriend had a hallow and had been the master of the three in the future from he had travelled from.

"What... What was it like? To be the master of death?" she asked, her voice betraying her awe.

"I don't know. I never felt different and I never embraced its power. Maybe it was a mistake but I never cared about it and just kept the Hallows safe. Barely used them in fact." Daphne heard his words and was able to detect the regret and the sorrow.

"Why?" she asked and he looked at her.

"Because if I did, I might had been able to save you." he replied in a whisper and her awe was replaced by shock. She caressed his face, filled with sorrow. She hugged him close to her and felt Harry crying without a sound. She felt the wetness of his tears as he grabbed her close.

"Maybe." she said, trying to channel the wisdom of the older self she had come to admire "But it doesn't matter now. Not anymore."

Harry stayed in the same position for a while until Daphne asked him to continue. He just cast a tempus spell and was able to see that it was almost noon. Since none of them was hungry, they opted for continuing with Harry's story.

"What happened after?" asked Daphne, playing with Harry's hair, finding it very relaxing for the both of them.

"You destroyed the horcrux by dipping it on the poison, Granger threw a fit because we didn't allow her to check the library on the chamber and then we came all back. We separated for the night and nothing else happened until the end of the term."

"What happened?" asked Daphne, knowing it would be big.

"Voldemort made his move." replied Harry in a dark tone.

Hi, everybody.

I hope you liked it and that you're not drawing the pitchforks to hunt me down because of the cliffie. Originally I intended to add the seventh year to this chapter but I got tired for the day and decided to stop here. Other stuff to do and all.

The next chapter will depict the seventh year and the aftermath of the war, with some more Haphne moments, both in the future/past and in the present timeline.

Hope you enjoyed it. Feel free to leave a comment.

I have a question, did you found it hard to read? Confusing perhaps? Let me know.

Cheers and cheer up. Tomorrow is Monday. AHAHAH NOT!

Zaterra02

11. Chapter 11

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Chapter 11

"What exactly do you mean with 'Voldemort made his move'?" asked Daphne. Harry sighed.

"Dumbledore died while we were aboard the express. We only heard about it the day after, by the Prophet." Daphne was appalled, comprehending the implications of what Harry had told her.

"How?" she asked and Harry snorted.

"It was announced as natural causes but we knew it was because of the rotting curse and the potion. What we didn't know was that he had some help from Snape, all because of Malfoy."

"What do you mean?" asked Daphne, noticing the anger on his voice, her own also starting to show.

"Did you wonder why Malfoy wanted to bring death eaters into Hogwarts?" he asked her and she rose an eyebrow "To help him to kill Dumbledore. That was Malfoy's mission."

Daphne gaped.

"You're joking." she replied. It was too farfetched.

"Oh, no, the idiot actually confessed later on." Harry replied with a snort "And his mommy and auntie dearest managed to convince Snape, who was also a death eater, although a spy on our side, to make an unbreakable vow to help Malfoy to kill Dumbledore. Dumbledore knew and actually begged Snape to kill him to help him to save his place as a spy. He knew he wouldn't live longer. Of course, the old bastard never said anything to anyone and admitted that he should try and save Malfoy." replied Harry and Daphne thought to have seen something.

"If you hate Malfoy so much, why do you even stand him?" asked Daphne with a raised eyebrow and Harry chuckled.

"Malfoy fancies himself a leader when he's nothing but a follower. He is a coward without a spine, that hides behind his daddy's money and power and will quickly change his allegiances. He is a little shit that doesn't even deserve respect and I assure you, I was very tempted to make him break the oath he gave on my first night as a Slytherin and make him die for all he did. Why I didn't do it... is beyond me. I guess I want him to actually see how worthless of a wizard and person he really is without daddy dearest, before I crush him once and for all."

Daphne considered his words carefully.

"You wouldn't know anything about what happened to Lucius Malfoy, would you?" she asked with a raised eyebrow. Harry actually considered his words.

"Well, you know, Dobby and I needed equipment to start to collect the horcruxes and decided to visit a armourer in Knockturn Alley and surprisingly, we met dear old Lucy, who was kind of drunk."

"Go on." Daphne glared at him, although she was smirking, very amused.

"Well, Dobby beat the crap out of him, a pay for the sweet ministrations he had from them while he served the Malfoys and I may have, hypothetically, damaged his magical core?" he asked, a bit uncertain of her reaction. She was baffled and completely surprised.

"You can do that?" she asked.

"You can but it takes time and power. We actually raided the armourer first for what we wanted, then brought Lucius here, I made the ritual to damage his core and Dobby took him back to the alley. If I did everything right, he will wake up when his magic is fully drained and live as a squib without memory of what happened. If not, he won't wake up at all. I kind of did it rashly and didn't take proper precautions... ups." Harry said in mocked concern.

Daphne was wide eyed. Then she chuckled.

"Fitting." she said.

"Nothing that him or his worthless son don't deserve." Harry snorted "I actually despise Malfoy Jr. I had to tolerate him but that didn't mean I liked him."

"There has to be more than that." she said, looking defiantly at him. Harry just looked at her.

"No, really. Lucius died in the war and Narcissa and Draco turned their back on Tom, got a pardon thanks to their gold, as well as a little bit of a good reputation and all that. He actually got married with a nice girl and I for one HAD to be civil to him. "Harry replied with a sigh of frustration, much to Daphne's amusement " His wife had a complicated pregnancy with their second child, a daughter, and the sod actually got drunk one night. They discovered that the baby had a damaged core and that could make her either a squib or a very weak witch. He killed the baby point blank with an AK. His wife, who loved him dearly, or so she always said although I doubted it, actually killed him after the deed and got sent to Azkaban for the deed. Their first born, a boy, was a copy of his father and actually hated his mother for killing his father. He ended up dying young, never wanting to speak to his mother after she got out from Azkaban." replied Harry and Daphne was actually shocked and horrified.

"Do I want to know more?" she asked and Harry actually looked at her.

"The marriage was a lie and she was dosed with potions." Harry replied, looking at Daphne and seeing her disbelief "She discovered that at Azkaban and never regretted killing the bastard although she did regret being ensnared in the love potions..."

Daphne felt a pang in her heart, remembering the memory of their wedding.

"Tori?!" she asked with uncertainty and disbelief in her voice. Harry nodded and held her close.

"I don't know much apart what Tori told me years after but she made him suffer. He..."

"Don't." she said, burying herself into his hug "I rather not know for now." she almost begged him and he nodded.

"That's fine, Daph."

"He used potions on my sister? " she asked with anger clear on her voice "I'm going to kill him."

"No, you won't." Harry said, gaining her attention "I'm not saying I'll let him live but for now, I need the bastard to see his power wane and make sure he understands he's nothing. Then, I'll kill him, not you. I promised it to Tori and I intend to keep my promise."

"Thank you." she said with a small smile, only then realizing their words "Wait, you don't mind killing?" she asked again, somewhat fearful.

"I learned my lessons fighting the wars." Harry said, having all her attention "The DOM was the turning point of a sorts. To kill or be killed." Harry looked into Daphne's eyes "Wouldn't you, if you had to?"

Daphne looked at Harry and actually nodded with a resolve of steel. Harry caressed her face and smiled.

"I know you would. You insisted in drilling me that lesson on our fifth year. That's also why I wasn't that injured at the DOM. I didn't hesitate, although back then I still held back in killing and most important, I wanted to go back to you. I needed to go back to you." Harry chuckled "Dumbledore was right all along, love was the power he knew not."

Daphne frowned at Harry's monologue, not really understanding what he meant.

"Wait, did you say wars? As in more than one?" asked Daphne, breaking the moment, much to Harry's amusement.

"Yeah, I said it." he replied with a low voice and a sigh "The second Wizarding war, also known as the Second Blood War, the third Wizarding war, that became known as the Magic-Traitors War and the last one, the Culling or Witching Wars." he said and Daphne widened her eyes, looking at him.

"What... What does that mean?" she asked and he shook his head.

"I'll tell you, naturally, because it's all part of the story." he said with a sigh of exasperation "Let's go back to the original topic, all right?" Daphne nodded her agreement but didn't forget what he said "Off topic because of Malfoy, this is priceless." he mumbled sarcastically, playing with her hair and making her chuckle.

"Go on, then. What happened after Dumbledore's death?"

"I was at Durzkaban, as usually. I knew something had happened when I got letters from you, Longbottom and Granger's, the Order of the Phoenix, and the Weasleys. Longbottom's had a portkey, at your insistence. I packed everything I had and needed and portkeyed into Longbottom Hall, where you already were with Longbottom. It was a blow for everyone, especially for us... We didn't attend the funeral for safety reasons but I did get a last package from Dumbledore with his inheritances for me, Granger and Weasley, the first snitch I ever caught, Granger got the tales of Beetle the bard in book and Weasley got the old man's deluminator. He also gifted us his notes on the horcruxes with clues on the last " Noticing her look he shrugged "I don't know what the old man thought." Daphne scowled "By then, we were missing Hufflepuff's cup, Ravenclaw's diadem, his snake familiar and myself." Harry said, ignoring Daphne's flinch and inviting her to follow him. He opened the sealed container with a wave of his wand in parseltongue and showed her the contents. A diadem, a locket and a sock were inside and Daphne felt both sorrow and revulsion as she saw the items.

"Are those...?"

"Yeah, three of the bastard's Horcruxes." replied Harry, who smirked "I think the diadem would look good on you but I won't allow you to try it for now."

Daphne half blushed half glared at him and he closed the container again, chuckling. They went back to their chairs and Harry seemed to think for a while.

"Well, how to tell you everything, we stayed low for some weeks, I stayed at Longbottom Hall for the remaining of the summer, you and Granger would visit often. A few of the order knew, as did Weasley and we had several meetings among those of us who knew, trying to pinpoint the locations of the last horcruxes. We knew for sure the location of the snake, it would be at Riddle's side but knew nothing of the cup or the diadem."

"Voldemort and his Death-Eaters attacked in the beginning of July and conquered the ministry in a blink. I became public enemy number one, with a large bounty on my head and couldn't show my face in public. Those were real dark times. Then, around half July, you wanted to bring some of your friends into our group. Initially, everyone was rejected the idea because they were Slytherins but I trusted you above everyone else. You set up a meeting with Tracy, Theo and Millie, who were the ones more displeased with what was happening."

"What about Blaise?" asked Daphne with a frown "He isn't one to be a bigot."

"He was away into Italy, I believe." Harry replied and she nodded "I went with you, to watch your back under my invisibility cloak and we met them at the Leaky Cauldron, to try to convince them to join us." Harry said, looking at her "I can tell you that at the end of that day, I had nothing but the utmost respect by Theo."

"What did he do?" asked Daphne and Harry smiled sadly. He pointed his wand to his head and removed a memory, placing it on the pensieve, extending Daphne his hand. Without a word, she took it and the two went into the pensieve.

Daphne saw the memory swirl and saw her older self in a room, with Theo, who looked sullen, Tracy, who looked distracted and Millie.

"We know what is happening out there." older Daphne said to the three of them and Millie sighed.

"What do you propose, then?" asked Millie "You know me, I'm not a supremacist but I know what will happening this year. There are rumours that death eaters will take teaching positions at the school and you know what that means to the muggleborns.

"If they are even accepted at Hogwarts." supplied Tracy who looked at Theo, who had his arms crossed.

"Look, you know I don't believe in pureblood supremacy and I know none of you do too. However, change has to start somewhere." supplied older Daphne with a sigh.

"And so you propose we put our lives on the line against the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters? Against those animals that don't respect anyone who they consider under him?" asked Theo in a cold tone, that made real Daphne shiver. She had never heard anything like that from Theo, who she knew for years "Do you even know what they would do to you if they discover?"

"Theo, I know your father is a death eater..." started Daphne but was quickly cut by Theo.

"Don't you dare to mention that bastard on my presence again!" he shouted at her, raising from his chair. Tracy rose after him and put a hand on his shoulder, which he avoided, going for the window, looking into Diagon Alley. Tracy just looked hurt and went to him, hugging him from behind, crying softly. Theo hugged her softly and the both of them stayed on silence for some moments, during which Daphne and Millie looked at each other.

"Tracy, Theo, what happened?" asked Millie and Tracy sobbed.

"Two days ago, Tracy was at my house... and my father came from a meeting, drunk." Theo hesitated, holding his girlfriend tighter "He tried to rape her while I was at the toilet." admitted Theo with a cold tone while Tracy was shivering. "I heard her screams and ran back to her, only to find the fucker already on her, trying to push her skirt up. I got him away from her but... He started to go on against me, how I was an embarrassment for him, for being around half blood whores instead with decent people, how he was mocked by his friends and constantly asked when I was to take my place among Them..." Theo spat in anger after the last word, making it clear about whom he was speaking about and older Daphne gulped, as did real Daphne. Theo just trembled in anger, holding Tracy tighter "He ordered me to rape Tracy. Either I would or he would, and said that she was useful for nothing more than to please those better than her." He scoffed in disgust while Tracy buried herself into his hug "I crucio'd him." Theo admitted, making everyone gulp in shock "I don't know what happened, I just snapped and couldn't take it anymore. I hated him, always calling me a bastard, an embarrassment, a failure, beating me for..." Theo hesitated and looked softly at Tracy "... all that I could take but having him doing that, to Tracy..." Theo hesitated again "I had him on the cruciatus over thirty seconds and the bastard actually laughed at me and call me a failure and a disappointment, again, because I had nothing on the Dark Lord's. He actually got up and ordered me to move away that he would take care of the half blood bitch by himself if I wouldn't and that he and I would actually have a proper discussion later on... about me being a man and do my duty and take the mark." Theo scoffed again, still trembling in anger "I cast reductos against his knees, vanished the bones in his wand arm and cast another cruciatus. He was still laughing at me. He was bleeding, spitting blood and calling me a failure and blood traitor. I couldn't take it anymore... couldn't take anymore of him and I... I didn't cast the Avada, I... I cast a difindo to his neck and then I laughed, seeing his precious blood flowing from his throat. Then I vanished him." Theo revealed, starting to break down, being held tightly by Tracey.

"Merlin, Trace, I'm sorry." he begged in a whisper.

"It wasn't your fault." she sobbed "You saved me, you have nothing to be sorry for."

"I don't regret killing him." Theo revealed again to all in the room, looking at memory Daphne "Do you understand? They respect you if you're at their side. Don't and you're nothing to them, nothing but sources of amusement. You are a blood traitor and they believe it's their Merlin given mission to put you in your place." he spat in anger.

Memory Daphne nodded.

"I know very well what I am putting myself into, Theo." Daphne replied with a cold glare "I don't want to live in a world like this." she replied "Do you?"

"No, but I have my own priorities." Theo snapped, glaring at the blonde "I have to keep away until September and I have to protect Tracy from them and that means go to Hogwarts and keep around her at all time. I don't have the time to protect people who are meaningless to me."

"Theo, please." Tracy whispered and Theo looked at her.

"No, I had it. I don't give a fuck anymore. About the old bastard I called a father, about this country or its people, about the Dark Lord or Potter, all I care about is you and I can care about you far away from here. I'm not taking the fucking mark, no matter what, and after the seventh year is done, I'm taking you away for good and we can be free and safe, away from all this shit." the three girls gasped at the revelation and real Daphne was shocked. She looked at Harry and saw him looking with a lot of respect to the other boy in the room.

"Theo, I..." Tracy started slowly, with tears on her eyes "I don't want to run away."

"What? Why?" he asked, although he knew very well why.

"I don't want to run. "she admitted "This is my home and I don't want to be forced to leave because of some assholes. I want to help whatever way I can." Theo sighed and memory Daphne smiled softly. Millie also sighed.

"Yeah, I'm not really fond of a world like the one that is rising on our country." Millie said, looking at Daphne and nodding at the blonde. Millie didn't admit it but she was angered with Theo and Tracy's story. She knew she wouldn't have anyone to save her if she ever got in such situation and despite her self-preservation instincts tell her to stay put, she decided to actually do something about it.

Theo sighed, looking down.

"Theo, I love you, I really do and I wouldn't say no to be with you forever, but I... I need to do this. I need to help. I want you to stay with me but I won't ask you to do this." Tracy said, looking down, tears falling to the ground.

"I'm not a hero." Theo replied, looking at Tracy.

"You're MY hero." she whispered hopefully and he sighed again.

"I don't give a fuck about those cowards who can't help themselves and allow THEM to round them up for slaughter." he said again with a sneer and Tracy nodded, saddened. She kissed him softly on his lips and left his embrace, starting to turn her back on him.

"I understand, Theo." she said again and walked away from him.

"I don't care about them... but I care about you." he said and she turned back to him, both surprised and in shock with his words, ignoring the surprise of the other two girls "If you really think I'm letting you do this alone without me you're sadly mistaken. You mean more to me than you think." Tracy jumped him and kissed him fully while Daphne smiled and Millie blushed "And I'll kill anyone that tries to hurt you, no matter what."

"I can honestly tell you that I won't object to that." a disembodied voice sounded, one that real Daphne recognized as being Harry's. Next to memory Daphne, Harry materialized, coming from under a cloak, mostly likely the cloak he mentioned before.

"Potter?" Millie gasped and Theo drew his wand, pointing it at Harry, who drew his own, pointing it at the other male in the room.

"Daphne, what the hell?" asked Tracy, looking from both Harry to Daphne.

"Harry Potter, meet Millicent Bullstrode, Tracy Davies and Theodore Nott Jr. Everyone, this, as you know, is Harry Potter, who happens to be my boyfriend since the end of fifth year." the girls gaped and Theo glared at Harry, both pointing wands at each other.

"Boys, put your wands away." sighed Daphne, using her hand to lower Harry's arm as Tracy did the same with Theo's "We are supposed to be allies."

"Allies who spy on each other?" asked Theo with a glare and Harry shrugged.

"How else was I to insure the safety of my girlfriend?" asked Harry and Theo looked at him suspicious but at the same time understandingly. The two looked at each other "I can't promise you that she'll be safe. Chances are that she won't. Hell, I can't insure that Daphne will be safe, least of all the others but what I can promise is that we will stand together and watch each other's backs."

"And if you need to kill?" asked Theo in a cold voice. Harry looked at him.

"They offer me no mercy. Why should I?" asked Harry in an equally cold tone, making the other boy and the two girls raise her eyebrows in surprise. Real Daphne looked to both memory Harry and real Harry, seeing the intensity on their eyes.

"You're not what I expected, Potter." Theo said with a nod.

"You know nothing about me, Nott." Harry replied, accepting the nod "Tom is after me since I was born, intent to kill me. I want to live, have a family of my own, preferably with the hot blonde here with me... damn woman, that hurts." Harry complained after being hit on the ribs by Daphne's elbow, who smirked while the other two girls snorted. Harry looked at Daphne's blue eyes "To do that, I have to win and to win, I have to be willing to do whatever it takes to succeed." he turned to Theo again and their eyes caught each other, and in that moment, an alliance was made "Can I count on you?"

Theo looked to Millie and to Daphne. They were both expectant. Theo felt Tracy's hand intertwine with his and knew his answer.

"This better be worth it, Potter." Theo replied with a glare.

The memory ended and Daphne saw herself again on the room. She looked at Harry with a raised eyebrow.

"I knew Theo's father was abusive but I never expected..." she mumbled and Harry nodded.

"Turns out Theo and I have a lot in common." Harry replied, looking at Daphne who looked back at him, waiting for more "I won't tell you more, it's his tale to tell, if he wants to. I won't betray my brother's trust."

Daphne rose an eyebrow.

"Your brother?" she asked surprised and Harry nodded.

"Theo and I became good friends and he stood by me until the end." supplied Harry with a smile "We forged a bond and in time I came to see him as family."

"I see." Daphne replied, sitting on her chair, thinking on what she had seen "What about Blaise?"

Harry smirked.

"Well, after finally asking Millie out the moment he saw her when he came back, something about getting his courage together or something like that and mind you, blurting his words out in a way that he had to repeat everything five times so that she could understand him properly, she decided to ask him and he joined your group."

"What do you mean my group?" asked Daphne.

"After Theo, Tracy and Millie gave an oath to keep the meeting in secret unless they had your permission, you started to plan what to do in Slytherin that year. We dorks were kept out of the loop and only you went to our meeting on the Horcruxes."

"Why? You didn't trust the snakes?" she asked with a glare.

"No, Daph, I trusted you above all else and I already respected Theo by then. It had nothing to do about that." replied Harry with a sigh "You know damn well that Slytherin was a focus point on Hogwarts. If Slytherin was under control, it would only be needed to pay attention to the teachers and the students." Daphne thought about Harry's words and actually found no fault on them.

"Fine, then, what else then?" at that, Harry shrugged.

"Well, there was a wedding, Fleur's wedding, actually." Harry said and that got Daphne's attention "You didn't attend and I was there under polyjuice. Nothing really happened, really apart a couple of death eaters appear and demanding to be handed Harry Potter because they knew he was there, since he was close to the groom and the bride. The party was crashed and I went back to Longbottom Hall."

"Who did she married, then?" asked Daphne, already thinking about what he had told her before about his fallout with the french champion after her husband's death. She didn't need to be a genius to realize that Harry Potter's future self was involved in some way and that the fact he didn't say it outright was because he wanted to hide it sometime more. Which meant that it was a personal matter for Harry.

"Bill Weasley." Harry replied, continuing his story, not realizing the widened eyes from his blonde companion.

Weasley, weaselette? she wondered, looking at Harry, who was saying something about the horcruxes. So, the veela's husband died avenging weaselette, who was an accomplice in a murder?

"Daph, are you all right?" Harry asked and Daphne looked at him.

"It was you, wasn't it?" asked Daphne and Harry looked at her, not understanding what she meant "It was you that killed weaselette and her brother and that explains why Delacour became less than polite with you, as you put it." she asked, crossing her arms looking at him defiantly.

Harry sighed.

"Daph, I..."

"Look, Harry, I like you." she said, withstanding a blush "I like you and I'm liking you more with all you are tell me... and I realize that sounded exactly like what a fangirl might say. "she mumbled in embarrassment and Harry smirked "The story you're telling me is unbelievable, it's true but I believe you. I am also getting hopeful that I can become that woman you showed I became and I am sure that you want that as well or else you wouldn't lose your time on me."

"Daph, I..." he tried again, only to be interrupted again.

"I'm grateful, I really am. That you trusted me in your past and that you spent your time helping me. That we fell in love and..." she said and trickles of water appeared on her eyes, prompting Harry to get up and walk to her side, holding her hand "That you are doing it all again, that you came back to be with me, like you said I was your main reason to come back. I-I want to trust you, Harry." she said, a tear calling from her eye "But you can't hide things from me, please. You said it yourself, you told me everything in our future."

"I am telling you everything, Daph." he insisted and she nodded.

"Then why did you hide the fact that you were the one that killed Delacour's husband, that killed his sister who had been an accomplice in a murder?"

Harry looked at her calmly.

"Does it make a difference, that I was the one that killed her?" she shook her head.

"No, and I believe that you know that, and that's the reason you're being so open with it." she admitted and he nodded "I am a pureblood. I was raised among laws of blood rights and honour duels. I understand that people die and that people have to protect themselves from other maniacs."

"Your grandfather and your grandmother." he said and she nodded.

"Yes, my grandfather who died of a gouging curse that caught him unaware during an attack and my grandmother who died taking as many bastards she could with her." she nodded, looking at him "I never met them but I learned from their deaths. I learned how I should stand for what I believe and protect the ones I love." she replied and he nodded.

"You told me. And I agreed with you, trust me. " replied Harry and she smiled. He gave her a soft smile. She nodded.

"Why haven't you told me?"

"I didn't want to scare you." he admitted, kissing her hand. She sighed.

"I don't see the point, if you are going to end up and tell me how she killed me in your past." she replied defiantly and he looked shocked at her.

"I should have suspected that you had already made the connection." he mumbled, shaking his head.

"It wasn't that difficult." she replied "I want to know."

"I can tell you now or you can wait for some time more. It's your choice." Harry replied, looking at her, taking a strand of blonde hair from her face "Either way, I am going to prevent it. I told you that I wanted you to fall in love with me, marry me and live happy together and to have that, I need you to trust me and accept me as I am." Blue met green and Daphne sighed.

I'm starting to want that too.

"I was happy, wasn't I?" she asked and he nodded.

"I like to think so. At least you never told me if you weren't." he replied with a sad look and she smiled at him, caressing his face.

"I want it." she whispered to him "I'd accept you for what you told me already without a second thought." she kissed him softly, momentarily feeling how right it seemed and smiled "Keep on with your story and tell me everything." she whispered to him and he nodded.

"We made our plans and had a huge fight. I couldn't go to Hogwarts and you wanted to stay with me. We managed to reach an agreement. You, Longbottom, Theo, Tracy, Millie and Blaise would go to Hogwarts and work from the inside while I, Granger and Weasley stayed outside, working to find the other horcruxes. We had our bracelets and would be in contact every day. I also gave you the marauder's map but kept the cloak with me. "

"That's the Hogwarts' map you showed me a couple of weeks ago? The one that was a relic from your father and uncles?" she asked and he nodded approvingly.

"Yeah, that's the one. We had to travel light and had no use for it. Besides, I even released Hedwig to the wilds and she seemed to have stayed around Longbottom Hall for a long time."

"You released Hedwig? Why?" asked Daphne, curious.

"Snowy owl. Too flashy." Harry replied and Daphne nodded, understanding his reasoning "She hated it, of course but after we gave her some bacon, she forgave us." Daphne smirked and Harry continued "I can tell you, it sucked to be away from you. What I can tell you is that you and your group started to keep attention to everything and managed to get power into the house. You managed to coordinate a resistance of sorts to the Death Eaters and even helped the resistance the DA formed, although they didn't know. Surprisingly, at least for me, was that even Pansy, Greg and Vince had joined you at the time of the final battle." Daphne flinched.

"When you say it like that, I have a bad feeling." she admitted and he looked sadly at her. He smiled softly, opting to move forward in the story, telling her the story from their end, how he, Granger and Weasley kept hidden in the country and how they had no clues over the location of the Horcruxes. The Diadem's location had disappeared with Rowena's Ravenclaw daughter over a thousand years before and the last location of the cup had been with Hepzibah Smith but disappeared after. Then, around November, Weasley threw a tantrum and deserted them, leaving them in the middle of nowhere. Granger stayed and that led to long talks and even to some bonding between them, healing some wounds. Granger apologized for their fourth year, that she saw as a big hole hit on their friendship.

Daphne heard everything with apprehension, fearing some kind of reconnection between the two but actually felt comforted when she understood the anger and the hate directed to Granger when Harry spoke of it.

"No, nothing happened, Daph. I loved you too much to do anything to put my relationship with you on the line. I can swear it if you want." Daphne shook her head "Besides, we had our bracelets and we spoke every night. I told you everything. In fact, Granger had her own way to communicate with Longbottom as well."

"Then, something amazing happened." said Harry, looking at Harry looking at Daphne with a huge smile, who waved him to continue "You sent me a message."

"And how amazing could that message be?" she asked with a raised eyebrow.

"How about 'Spoke with the Grey Lady. She's Ravenclaw's daughter and she helped me retrieve the diadem from the ROR where Tom left it. Diadem destroyed with poison.'? Give or take..." Daphne rose both eyebrows and gaped, looking at Harry who was smiling at her "You did it, all by yourself."

"But... How?" Harry shrugged.

"You were smart and cunning, as usual. You started to make your research and asked the Grey Lady, because she was a contemporary of Ravenclaw... And she told you she was Rowena's daughter Helena and that she stole the diadem, fled with it to Albania, where she was murdered accidentally by the Bloody Baron and the diadem stayed there hidden until Riddle deceived her into trust him and tell him the location. He then brought the diadem into the school after defiling it and hid it in the Room of Requirement."

"I... see." Daphne replied in awe of herself, smiling softly at the praise he gave her.

Daphne kept listening as Harry told her about how Weasley came back thanks to the deluminator, wanting forgiveness and somehow finding the sword of Gryffindor, which was Goblin made and had absorbed basilisk poison, making it a deadly weapon and useful to kill Horcruxes.

She heard how they were captured by Voldemort's minions after breaking the taboo of the Dark Lord's name. She hid her concern and kept listening as he told her they were taken to Malfoy Manor, where Granger was tortured by Bellatrix Lestrange and Draco Malfoy told them about his mission to kill Dumbledore the previous year and how he helped Snape to kill the old man because his mother and aunt had made an unbreakable vow with him to help him. How they were placed with other prisoners, Ollivander, Luna Lovegood and her father, a goblin named Gryphook and others. She heard him telling her how they all escaped with the help of non other than Dobby, the former Malfoy's house elf, who was spying on the house, attempting to help Harry under orders of 'Old Headmaster Whiskers brother', who happened to be Aberforth Dumbledore, owner of the Hog's head. How Dobby helped all of them and was critically injured by a curse from Bellatrix Lestrange before apparating them all out from Malfoy Manor.

Daphne looked to the elf who popped in and stood by his master like a valet. Harry actually placed his hand on the elf's shoulder.

"I was dying, mistress." the elf said with a low voice, looking at Daphne "Master Harry snapped and remembered some lessons you had given him about my kind and pushed his magic into me to try to help me. He succeeded in feeding my magic enough to help me. What also happened, however, was that our magics bound us and I became a Potter house elf that moment. I never said anything then because I didn't want the bitch to start raving about house elf slavery."

"Was it then, when you became...?" asked Daphne, waving over Dobby and he shook his head "It may have started there but my real changing happened many years later, after an oath of loyalty and friendship made. We made a pact and my magic fed from my master's, changing me into what you see, more powerful and wiser."

"We will also cover that later on." replied Harry with a dark chuckle and Dobby stood firm, losing his smile.

"I was loyal to the family and master Harry saw me more as a friend than a servant. So did you, actually." the elf said and Daphne nodded.

"Then, what happened after?

"Granger told us that she believed there was something in Lestrange vault, because of Bellatrix's concerns. She suspected it might be a Horcrux and we made a plan to break in Gringotts." Daphne paled and not only because of the sheer stupidity of what he said.

"Say again?" she demanded, raising slowly from her chair with an intimidating look.

"We made a deal with the goblin we rescued to allow us to enter Lestrange vault!" he said quickly, trying to avoid the anger that usually came with that look. It worked and Daphne's look became one of curiosity instead of anger.

"How?" she asked, sitting again, allowing Harry to sigh in relief. Dobby was failing to contain his amusement, actually laughing.

"What do you know of goblin law?" he asked her and she replied nothing "As it turns out, Gryffindor's sword, being goblin made and apparently stolen from a goblin king was a heirloom of the goblin nation. Remembering your lessons how goblins are very literal, I made a deal with Gryphook and in exchange for the sword and a promise not to rat us out to the other goblins and keep it secret, as well as a significant quantity of galleons, he'd help us destroy the horcrux in Lestrange's vault."

"How many galleons?" asked Daphne.

"Ten thousand." replied Harry.

"TEN THOUSAND GALLEONS?!" she shouted in shock and he nodded and shrugged.

"I got those back with a couple of investments. Besides, after retrieving the sword, Gryphook became a hero for the goblin nation and was actually grateful to me and provided us with some information to increase my revenues. It was a win-win situation for the both of us."

Daphne was still appalled and Harry chuckled.

"Granger used Polyjuice to look like Lestrange, transfigurated Weasley to look like a foreign wizard and I went under my invisibility cloak. We met Gryphook at the atrium and he took us down to the Lestrange vault, opened the door and I located the horcrux and dropped a vial of basilisk poison on it. We saw the horcrux die and came back up where I gave Gryphook the sword and the money. We never spoke about it again."

"That simple?" asked Daphne and Harry nodded.

"I know, it seems hard to believe but it's true. Of course, I did promise not to steal anything and we didn't. All we did was drop basilisk poison in the cup. No one ever knew, apart the four of us. There was no spell fire, no epic battles and no dragon stealing... only a stealth mission that was successful."

Daphne frowned.

"You infiltrated Gringotts, entered a vault that wasn't yours with a goblin's help, after bribe him with a huge sum, by the way, and say that it wasn't anything?" she replied shaking her head in partial amusement.

Nothing compared with later. Harry thought.

"Then what? With both horcruxes destroyed, only you and the snake remained. What then? How did you even discover the one in your scar, by the way?" asked Daphne, both her excitement and apprehension noticing in her voice.

"We decided to come to Hogwarts after the cup. We needed to attract Tom to a trap to get him and the snake and we had allies in the school. All we needed to do was get rid of the death eaters teaching and those among the students and Voldemort would come."

"Very bold plan." Daphne admonished and he nodded.

"It was the only one." Harry replied, looking at her "I coordinated everything with you. We arrived at Hogsmeade the evening of April twenty ninth and met Aberforth Dumbledore at the Hog's Head. We spent the night at his house and he infiltrate us into Hogwarts the afternoon after, before dinner. He had a secret passage between his pub and the dock house and Longbottom was there waiting for us. After Longbottom and Granger's moment, he took us to the Room of Requirement and we met the DA there. Of course, the one I wanted to see wasn't there at all." Harry said, smiling softly at Daphne, who was getting nervous with the story "Between Snape, the Carrow twins and Filch, there were only the junior death eaters and those were controlled thanks to you and your group."

"What did you do?" asked Daphne.

"The DA put itself under my command and the first objective was neutralize the Carrows. Of course, I wanted to see you first. I sent you a message and met you at the entrance to the chamber of secrets. All I'll tell you about it is that we were both very happy to see each other, alive and well." he said with a grin and Daphne almost blushed, smirking "You started to tell me everything that had happened but Myrtle showed up and started screaming. We went both under the cloak and waited while her screams attracted both Carrows. Lucky us." chuckled Harry "They didn't survive point blank reductos to the face." Daphne gulped but nodded approvingly "With it done, you explained me that you had configurated your bracelet to work with Longbottom galleons and we sent the DA a message about the Carrows, calling everyone to the great hall doors in fifteen minutes. You left after a kiss to rally the Slytherins and I followed you after a bit, under the cloak."

"What was the plan, then?" asked Daphne again.

"Storm the great hall and capture Snape, who was the only death eater in the staff while the you and the others would deal with the junior death eaters in your house." Daphne nodded, showing her nervous.

"It worked, almost perfectly." scowled Harry, rubbing his forehead to calm down his growing anger.

"What happened?" she asked softly, raising from her seat and walking to him, concerned.

"As soon as we entered the great hall, you, Tracy, Theo, Millie, Blaise and some others, particularly Pansy, stunned all the death eaters."

"Pansy is not like that bad." admonished Daphne and Harry nodded.

"I didn't know that then, did I?" he asked and she nodded. Harry sighed.

"Snape surrendered when he realized what was happening." he replied, looking at Daphne "But before we could do anything, McGonagall and the other heads of houses came for his aid."

"What?" asked a shocked Daphne, not knowing what to say.

"As we came to discover, it was all a plan from Dumbledore. His own murder at the hands of Snape to help Malfoy and secure Snape's place as a spy, knowing he would be the one to be placed as a headmaster of the school to control the damages done by the death eaters and protect the students, all the while working with Aberforth to help me with my own quest."

Daphne stayed in silence for a while.

"What kind of an idiotic plan is that?" she snapped, anger taking a hold of her. Harry shook his head and rose from his chair.

"Apparently, he had told McGonagall, Sprout and Flitwick in the beginning of the year. Imagine our surprise when McGonagall told us that she knew of everything and that she was very proud of our actions." scoffed Harry, his anger clearly in his eyes "Oh, I got really angry and wanted nothing more than put the bastard down... Then, McGonagall gave one hundred points to every house for house unity and called me, Granger and Weasley to a meeting. We went but I took you with me and Longbottom joined us after relaying my orders to call Aberforth and summon everyone from the order of the phoenix to come to Hogwarts." Harry chuckled "Can you imagine the shock when I kissed you in public that first time?"

"Would you show me?" Daphne asked with a soft tone and a small smile. He nodded with a smile and pulled a memory from his forehead with his wand. The both of them went into the pensieve and Daphne saw herself in the great hall, next to Harry, between the staff table and Harry, who was surrounded by several students, the DA.

"Fine, you'll have your meeting but I want answers." snarled Harry and McGonagall gulped. Memory Harry turned his back on the staff and spoke to the DA "Nev, send word to Aberforth to call all the remaining members of the order of the phoenix. We will need all the help we can get to defend the castle. This is for all of you as well. If you have friends or family that can and wish to join us, please, call them. We will need every able wand against the Dark Lord when he comes for us."

"What makes you think we would help you, Potter?" asked a voice from Ravenclaw.

"If you want, leave." replied Harry coldly, leaving no more space for arguments. No one said a thing "Madam Pomfrey can coordinate the departure of the younger students with Abe."

"Why do you think you are entitled to order anyone, Potter?" sneered Snape, clearly ready to speak more of his mind.

"Your predecessor's training, Death Eater. The man you killed at the tower, remember him?" sneered Harry, making people gasp and others nod in agreement "Now, Hermione, Ron, Neville, come on." Memory Harry said, walking to the Slytherin table.

"Potter, where are you going?" asked McGonagall. seeing him going the wrong way.

"Hey guys, great job." Harry said with nod to the whole house while ignoring McGonagall, surprising all of them with his words. Then he kissed Daphne in front of everyone who gasped in shock at the sight.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" shrieked Ginny Weasley, being ignored by Harry and Daphne, who had embraced him by the neck.

"You foolish Gryffindor. If that wasn't a flashy move to show your superiority and leadership, I have no idea what it is." Daphne said with a smile and both of them chuckled "But I forgive you."

"Come along, I'll need your help with that." Harry pointed to the professors and Daphne nodded, losing the smile. Harry looked to the Slytherins, almost all looking shocked at the two of them. Astoria Greengrass was imitating a fish, as were her friends, looking at Daphne and Harry. Nott, Davies, Bullstrode and Zabini were snickering.

"Ladies, gents... It's a pleasure to see you again. Great job, by the way." Harry said to the group.

"Glad to have you back, Potter." replied Nott with a nod, smirking "Your girlfriend had been almost unbearable since you told her you were coming back."

The six laughed, the only sound heard until a very excited Astoria Greengrass shouted a very loud 'WHAT?!' that made Daphne flinch. She would no doubt demand all the juicy details. Not only that but many others became vocal, demanding answers, especially a certain red head female Weasley.

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOUR GIRLFRIEND?"

With a wink to Daphne, Harry climbed to the table, offering Daphne his hand, which she took with a mocking sigh. In fact, she knew what he wanted to do and was amused.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, allow me to explain..." Harry said, holding Daphne at his side, who was smiling "This lovely woman that every single one of you know and fear is Daphne Greengrass. What you don't know is that she is my girlfriend since the end of our fifth year, as well as my partner in all things and the one I trust the most above all else." he revealed and many shouted in anger and joy.

"HOW COULD YOU? SHE'S NOTHING BUT A SLIMY SNAKE!" shouted Ginny Weasley, attracting the attention of everyone, especially Harry and Daphne who glared at the red head.

"For your information, Weasley, snakes aren't slimy at all." answered Harry with a cold glare, making Daphne snort "And yes, she's a proud snake, if not one of the greatest in her house, who managed to inspire her housemates to stand with us today." replied Harry, looking at everyone that was dressed in Slytherin robes, noticing their appreciation of his recognition, as well as their awe of him and Daphne. Harry couldn't help but feel surprised as he noticed Pansy Parkinson among the awake Slytherins, looking in awe at the both of them "And you know what? I love her with all that I am." he admitted in public and Daphne rolled her eyes while smiling, kissing Harry softly, leaving people gaping.

"Enough with the speeches, there's a meeting to go to." she admonished him and both of them climbed down the table, holding hands while walking to the professors, who were also flabbergasted.

Real Daphne could only smile as she watched everything that had happened, holding Real Harry's hand. She looked to Slytherin table and saw Tracy leaning to Theo and Millie leaning to Blaise. She also saw her sister almost jumping in her chair, talking to her friends, certainly about her. She looked to the others in the hall, ignoring the several students unconscious on the floor and saw the shock and disgust on the face of weaselette, who was glaring at both Harry and Daphne, being ignored. Her brother was also disgusted but was keeping it hidden slightly better.

Some other dorks girls were also glaring at them but most in the hall were just surprised and shocked, talking among themselves about the revelation, forgetting for a moment that they were in the middle of a war..

The memory ended and Harry and Daphne saw themselves back in the rooms in the chamber.

"Well, that was fun." she said with a soft smile and Harry actually laughed.

"Yeah..." he said, smiling softly at her.

"What's wrong?" she asked, having noticed his vacant look.

"I'm thinking how to tell you of the next part." Harry said, sitting back in his chair with a pensive look. Daphne lost her amusement and sat next to him, looking at him closely.

"Promise you won't curse me? Very bad, at least?" he asked, without any smile though. She could understand it was very serious.

"No." she replied and he rolled his eyes with a snort.

"Fine." he said, holding her hand, caressing the back with his thumb.

"According with Snape, Riddle was looking for the elder wand and already knew that Dumbledore had been its previous master, suspecting that he had hidden it somewhere in Hogwarts after his death."

"But you had it, didn't you?" she asked and he shook his head.

"No, I didn't. You did." he confessed and Daphne widened her eyes in surprise "I told you about it and we decided that you should keep it safe. Who knew what would happen if someone took it from me?" he wondered, shaking his head again "You had it in your trunk and only you and me knew about it. Of course, we said nothing about it to Snape and told him we had no idea of what he was talking about and to be honest, when he used legilimency on me, I actually felt really great after punching him in his nose. You approved as well." Daphne, who was still in shock with the revelation, actually gaped.

"You punched him?" she asked and he nodded.

"Broke his nose, too." he replied with a smile "After we all calm down and I got an earful from McGonagall and Granger, we discussed what should be done and it was decided to attract Voldemort to Hogwarts. Snape used his dark mark and summoned him, stating that I was at Hogwarts inciting a student's rebellion and needed backup. To keep his disguise, he went to Voldemort side."

"So?" asked Daphne inciting him to continue.

"Reinforcements arrived for our side, mostly order of the phoenix and some true aurors. The juniors were put at the dungeons and we waited until around nine, when the wards reported arrivals." Harry explained "Death Eaters and Snatchers attacked but we managed to repel them. We lost several people, though, among them my uncle Moony, you know, our defence teacher from last year, who intercepted a killing curse with himself to save his wife. She took it bad, very bad and ended up dead n the same night, leaving a small child with months, Teddy." Daphne nodded, seeing the pain on Harry's eyes.

"When the battle was won, Voldemort sent us all a message for me to surrender before midnight or he would kill us all. The message was ignored and we kept preparing and mourning our dead. Seeing my uncle and his wife dead was hard for me... but you helped... and then McGonagall gave me a vial of memories that I needed to see as soon as possible, from Snape, with very important information from Dumbledore." Harry said with a snarl and Daphne narrowed her eyebrows, waiting for more "Being important memories, we rallied the group and went to the headmaster's office, McGonagall, Flitwick, Sprout, me, you, Theo and Tracy, Blaise and Millie and Granger and Longbottom. Weasley was too occupied doing something. " Harry explained with a sigh "Basically, it was a memory of Dumbledore and Snape talking. Among several things, I discovered that Snape had been the one that told Voldemort about the prophecy that set him on my family, that he loved my mother and begged his master for her life. That he didn't trust him and went to Dumbledore to protect all of us... that he still loved her all those years after her death." Harry snort, not looking at Daphne "His patronus was a doe, after my mother, I believe... but that wasn't all. The topping was when Dumbledore said that because of the horcrux that I had become, thanks to my scar and the piece of soul on it, for killing Voldemort permanently it was essential that I was killed by his own hand, to make sure that the piece of soul was destroyed." Harry revealed, playing with Daphne's hand. She flinched and he looked at her. She was appalled and terrified but the only thing she was able to say was 'Why?'. Harry shrugged "Dumbledore spoke in riddles... it was a sort of a plan to my survival but I don't think he was sure it would work."

"But... but... how?" she asked fearfully. Harry smiled, drawing his wand and taking a memory from his head, placing it on the pensieve.

"I was mad. Very angry." Harry said, ignoring her question and looking at the pensieve " McGonagall knew... the bitch knew everything and actually tried to make me understand that was necessary... that my sacrifice was necessary... " Daphne squeezed his hand in anger. Only then he looked at her, seeing how distressed she was "It's better if I show you."

"No." she replied, tears forming in her eyes, hugging him and almost sobbing.

"Daph, please, I need you to see it." Harry replied softly while holding her in his arms.

"Why?" she asked in a whisper.

"Because that was the first time I spat on the light side." confessed Harry and Daphne drew from him and looked very surprised at him, her sapphire eyes still wet.

"You what?" she asked again, apprehension in her voice.

"Don't be afraid, Daph, please. Let me show you what happened." Daphne nodded slowly, looking at him. He caressed her lips and kissed her softly.

When the kiss ended, he took her hand and went to the pensieve.

"Daph, this memory will be long and emotional, at least for me. Please, don't think any less of me." he asked her and she only nodded.

The two teens went into the pensieve and Daphne saw herself in a nice office, filled with books, paintings and other items on the walls. Certainly the headmaster's office. It should be a nice place if a very angry Harry Potter hadn't be there, shouting at McGonagall while Memory Daphne was appalled by the pensieve, crying. The other occupants, the teens were away from the angry teen with only Granger attempting to calm him down and attempting to help her teacher. Professor Flitwick was leaning at the wall and Professor Sprout was just appalled with Harry's reaction.

"THIS WAS YOUR PLAN?" shouted Harry "LETTING ME HAVE A SHITTY LIFE FOR THIS MOMENT?BREAK ME SO THAT I WOULD ACCEPT IT WITH NO SECOND GUESSES?"

"Mr. Potter, please..." tried McGonagall while Flitwick shook his head in disappointment. Sprout was just pale.

"Harry, watch your language!" tried Granger, being ignored.

"FUCK YOU! FUCK YOU AND THE FUCKING DEATH EATER AND THE FUCKING MEDDLING OLD BASTARD! YOU HAD NO RIGHT T DO THIS TO ME!"

"Mr. Potter, please..." tried McGonagall again, being ignored.

"I GAVE ALL I HAD, BLOOD, SWEAT AND TEARS. I HAD TO DO YOUR FUCKING JOB ON FIRST YEAR AND SAVE THE FUCKING STONE BECAUSE YOU WERE SITTING ON YOUR ASS, DOING SHIT AND NOT BELIEVING ME. ON SECOND YEAR, EVERYONE ACCUSED ME OF BEING THE FUCKING HEIR OF SLYTHERIN AND GET THIS, I AM, THROUGH MY MOTHER'S SIDE!" he shouted and everyone gaped at him at that point. Real Daphne looked at Real Harry in surprise. He nodded and leaned to the memory "YOU ALLOWED THEM TO MAKE ME A PARIAH AND MADE ME GO ALONE AGAIN TO THE CHAMBER BECAUSE NONE OF YOU COULD BE BOTHERED TO DO YOUR FUCKING JOB AGAIN! ON THIRD YEAR, INSTEAD OF EXPLAINING EVERYTHING, YOU KEPT ME IN THE DARK AND GUESS WHAT, MY PARENT'S BETRAYER HAD BEEN LIVING AT MY SIDE AS A RAT ANIMAGUS. SIRIUS WAS INNOCENT AND WAS PUT IN AZKABAN FOR TWELVE FUCKING YEARS FOR FUCKING NOTHING BECAUSE NO ONE COULD DO THEIR FUCKING JOBS PROPERLY! ON FOURTH YEAR AGAIN, YOU ALLOWED EVERYONE TO MOCK ME AND FORCED ME TO COMPETE IN THE FUCKING TOURNAMENT THAT BROUGHT FUCKING RIDDLE BACK! LET'S NOT FORGET YOUR BRILLIANT ADVICE TO KEEP MY HEAD LOW IN MY FIFTH YEAR AND THE STUPID LESSONS WITH SNAPE WHO DID EVERYTHING BUT FUCKING TEACH ME! NOT TO MENTION LAST YEAR, INSTEAD OF TEACHING ME, THE OLD FART MADE ME SEE MEMORIES FOR HALF THE YEAR INSTEAD OF TEACHING ME BUT NOW I KNOW WHY, DON'T I? MY LIFE SUCKED BECAUSE YOU WANTED ME TO DIE AND WERE ALL COWARDS TO DO IT YOURSELVES, WEREN'T YOU?" asked memory Harry, not giving signs of calming down. Memory Daphne whimpered in Tracy's arms, who was looking at Harry in shock, as was everyone else in the room "GIVE ME A FUCKING REASON WHY I WASN'T TOLD. GIVE ME A REASON WHY YOU DRAGGED THIS FOR SEVENTEEN YEARS! TELL ME!"

"I... I didn't know." replied McGonagall, herself already in tears.

"I just want to say that I discovered Dumbledore's plan only on the beginning of the year and I found it abhorrent. I know it means nothing but I agree with your reaction, Mr. Potter." Flitwick said with his arms crossed and Sprout said nothing, lowering her eyes to the floor.

"Harry, calm down and behave yourself!" admonished Granger, stepping forward "What is wrong for you to be shouting?"

"For Riddle to be killed, it's not only the snake and himself that needs to be destroyed. So do I." snarled memory Harry. Real Daphne flinched with the tone and saw the Slytherins look at each other doubt. Longbottom wasn't understanding but Granger did, gasping and taking her hands to her mouth in shock.

"No... No, it can't be." Granger said in fear and memory Harry actually nodded.

"It makes sense to explain the link between us, even it was accidental and purely a case of bad luck, I am an horcrux. AND DUMBLEDORE KNEW AND DID NOTHING!"

Granger started to cry against Longbottom's chest, who was appalled.

"What's a Horcrux?" asked Blaise, attracting the attention of everyone.

"Riddle's little secret. To be immortal, he torn his soul in pieces and bound them in items. While the items remain, he can't be killed. That's what we have been doing for the year. Locate his horcruxes and destroy them. All but one and himself, we believed... but apparently, I am one too. I have been living with a piece of him on my scar for seventeen years and now that I did my job or at least most of it, again, like always, I am expendable only this time, I won't go back to those muggle filth I live with. I actually am expected to allow Riddle to kill me.

No one made a sound. Everyone was in shock with the revelation.

"I hope you're proud of yourself, Albus Dumbledore, you idiot old fart." mumbled Flitwick in anger, slowly glancing at the previous headmaster's painting hidden in a corner, which was yet to activate.

"Now it makes sense, doesn't it? Why my life sucked so much, why I was always the scapegoat and the punching bag. It was necessary for me to accept this moment. Because life would suck so much that I would want the embrace of death. ALL THIS TIME I HAVE BEING RAISED AS A PIG FOR THE SLAUGHTER!"

"STOP. No more." begged memory Daphne between sobs. Memory Harry stopped shouting and looked back at her. She was still in Tracy's arms but was looking at him, in a mix of anger, desperation and fear. Harry's anger disappeared in a flash and he ran to her, embracing her in his arms, tightly and possessively. Daphne hid herself on his neck and he felt the tears running through his neck while her body trembled with the sobs. For his part, Harry allowed the tears to fell, holding her tighter, which made her cry even more.

"It's not fair." mumbled Harry.

Daphne sobbed a 'No'.

None of them proposed to flee. It just wasn't like them. They remained there, in each other's embrace, crying and sobbing, watched by all, who were also sullen and crying.

"I hate them." confessed Harry "Tom, Dumbledore... He had seventeen years..." Daphne hugged him tighter, a clear message she didn't want to hear about them. Harry shut up that instant.

"I love you, Daph." Harry said after some moments, the tears flowing "I wanted nothing more than marry you, have you being the mother of my children, grow old together and be all we could be together. Partners as always. I'll always love you. Forever."

"No. You are not going." she sobbed, attempting to be strong.

"You know I have to." he whispered to her in a broken voice. It was clear he didn't want to go.

"I love you." she sobbed to him and the two kissed for several minutes. No one had the courage to stop them, even if they wanted to "You helped me becoming who I am..." Daphne said in a whisper, leaning her forehead to his.

"Had it not been for you, I wouldn't be who I am today either."

"Lord Potter-Black, heir of Slytherin" she joked and attempted a small chuckle, automatic drowned in a sob " I love you so much, my Harry."

"If I could, I'd stay with you, forever." he mumbled.

"I know." she said, looking into his eyes, seeing the decision in his eyes, as well as all the anger he was repressing at that moment and all the love he felt for her.

"I'm going with you." memory Daphne said, shocking all in the room, who looked at her at the same time.

"But... but Daph..." tried a shocked Tracy, who was on Theo's arms, who was looking at Harry with a lot of respect. Daphne ignored her friend and looked to Harry again.

"I am going with you and that's final." Daphne said again.

"I wouldn't have it any other way, my love." Harry replied with a small and sad teary smile. Daphne leaned in and kissed him again for some moments before they looked at each other again, their eyes showing their resolve "Always remember, my Daphne, I love you and I always will." he said. Daphne looked at him and felt a poke on her ribs.

"Stupefy" A flash of red surrounded memory Daphne. She didn't fall on the ground because memory Harry held her softly in his arms, bride style. He ignored the confusion and the questions that rose at once and glared at McGonagall.

"Make yourself useful and transfigurate me a bed." he ordered in a cold and hateful tone. McGonagall did it at once.

"Why?" asked Flitwick, approaching the young man.

"Because she doesn't need to die tonight." replied Harry to the short professor, placing Daphne on the bed, sitting with her for a moment and caressing her face. Kissing her one last time in the lips, he kissed her in the forehead.

"Make sure she'll get this." asked Harry, looking to the Slytherins after taking something from his pocket and into Daphne's hand. Blaise and Theo nodded among them while Millie and Tracy nodded to him.

"She loves you." said Tracy "She would go with you to the end."

"I know." he replied with a soft smile "And that's why I need her here, to make sure someone goes to the end and kills the bastard. That and I don't want her to see me dying." he sighed.

"Tell her I love her." he said, looking at the teens in the room. None of them was able not to shed a tear "I guess this is it. Oh, please don't wake her before you see the sign. I don't want her to go after me"

"What sign?" asked Theo.

"You'll see." said Harry with a most ominous and vicious smile, getting up and walking to the door.

"Potter, Harry, wait." asked McGonagall and Harry stopped, not looking at her.

"I'm sorry." the elder witch said, not able to say anything else.

"I'll walk with you to the doors." said Theo after saying something to Tracy, who nodded. Harry nodded.

"I'm going too." replied Flitwick.

The three left the room in silence.

"It may not mean a lot, Mr. Potter, but I am very proud of you. Your parent's would be too." said Flitwick and Harry nodded.

"Make your best to kill the son of a bitch, professor." said Harry and the diminutive professor actually chuckled.

"I will, Mr. Potter."

"I won't promise you that she'll be safe but I promise you we'll have each other's backs." said Theo, mirroring the same oath Harry had given several months before.

"I wouldn't ask any less of you, my friend." replied Harry with a smirk.

"Thanks for the chance to actually clean my family's name, Potter... Harry."

"Tell that to Daphne. She proposed to bring you into our group and I trust her with all that I am."

"You're whipped." Theo joked.

"Very much, yes." replied Harry with a smile.

They reached the castle doors, which were closed. Professor Flitwick opened them with a wave of his wand.

"You have a plan, don't you?" asked Theo, looking at Harry, who just nodded "Give them hell."

"I intend to." replied Harry. Theo nodded and extended his hand. The two teens shook hands and the memory started to change.

"Why did you stunned me?" asked a tearful Daphne, looking at Harry "I would have gone with you."

"I know." replied Harry, seeing the image changing into the forbidden forest.

"Then why?" she asked again, focusing on the memory again.

Harry stood at the entrance of the forest, holding the snitch in his hand.

"This is it, you old bastard. All your fucking plans brought me into this moment. The moment of my own death." he snorted "But I'm ready. No thanks to you, though." He heard a metallic opening and saw the snitch revealing a black stone in its interior. No matter how much he despised the old man, Harry knew that he didn't do anything without a reason. Harry picked the stone and held it in his hand, focusing his magic on it. When he looked up from the stone, he widened his eyes, noticing he wasn't alone anymore. Around him, he saw his mother, his father, Remus and Sirius, all looking proud at him.

"Wha..." he mumbled, looking around.

"You've been so brave, my son." Lily Potter said with a smile.

"Mum? Dad? Padfoot? Moony?" mumbled Harry.

"That's us, son." replied James Potter with a smile.

"Is this real? Are you real?" asked Harry and Remus smiled.

"You're holding the resurrection stone, Harry." the werewolf replied and Harry understood, as did real Daphne who was shocked seeing everything.

"I never wanted this to happen. Remus, you and Tonks... your son, he..."

"He'll be fine." Remus said with a smile "We knew we could die but we came nonetheless. One day, hopefully, he'll understand." Harry nodded.

"Your death was kind of anti climatic, wasn't it?" Harry asked Sirius, who smiled "I'm sorry I..."

"Your heart was in the right place. Had I fight more 'me-ly', I would have survived." Harry smiled at the horrible pun, as did Sirius. Harry turned to his parents.

"Thank you for a chance on living." he said and his parents smiled at him "It wasn't long but... It was... thank you." he said, thinking of Daphne "Although, why didn't you have the cloak with you? Why didn't you have a plan B or a C? Why Godric Hollow instead of Potter Manor? " Lily and James looked sullen.

"We never considered the cloak, actually." revealed James " We went to a smaller cottage because it was more hidden and Dumbledore actually extra warded the house. Your mother put the Fidelius on top and we never thought we would need more."

Harry sighed.

"Daphne was right, as usual. We Gryffindors always charge ahead with the least plan possible." he said and the four apparitions smiled.

"I'm sorry you won't be able to be with her, honey." his mother said and he nodded, looking up to the sky.

"So am I." he replied, looking down again with teary eyes "Are you fine with it? That she's a Slytherin?" Harry asked.

"She is?" asked a surprised James, earning both a glare from his son and a nudge from his wife "Of course not, son. All that matters if that you're happy. I hope you have been respectful with her?" his father asked, although it seemed forced by his wife.

Harry smiled and nodded. His mother seemed to like that reply.

"Does it hurt?" Harry asked and Sirius shook his head.

"Faster than falling asleep."

"Then I guess we'll meet again in a bit." Harry said with a smile, receiving another from the apparitions.

"Good luck darling/son/pup/cub." they all said before vanishing in the air. Harry smiled and considered to throw away the stone, making sure it would be lost. With a spell, he stuck the stone to one root of a tree and let it there.

Harry could almost face palmed himself when he remembered he hadn't say anything to Dobby.

"Dobby!" he called and the overactive house elf appeared before him, with teary eyes.

"Master Harry Potter sir called?" the elf sobbed and Harry put a hand on his shoulder.

"Hey, Dobby. I never really thanked you for all you did for me, have I, my friend?" Dobby shed more tears, babbling because 'The great Harry Potter sir wanted to thank Dobby and called him a friend.' Harry looked at the elf "Can I ask one last favour from you, Dobby?"

Dobby nodded.

"When I fall, pick my body and my wand into a safe location in Hogwarts. Then, tell Daphne where my body is and bond with her, all right?" Dobby nodded and Harry hugged him, making him bawl even more.

"Kreacher!" Harry called and the ancient elf appeared before him.

"Master called?" the old elf asked, clearly distraught.

"We didn't actually see eye to eye for some time, Kreacher but I want you to go to Andromeda Tonks, née Black and help her to take care of her grandson, who I name my heir."

"Kreacher will, master." the old elf said, his ears low.

"Remember that I may still need you. Wait for my call but be hidden. In case I don't call you, then go, my friends, and goodbye." The two elves disappeared and Harry sighed, drawing his wand.

The memory changed again and Daphne saw Harry walking into a clearing. She gasped when she saw the several death eaters in there, as well as the dark lord himself, looking at Harry.

"Harry Potter." the dark lord said in a solemn tone.

"No, Harry, what are you doing here?" shouted Hagrid, who apparently was a prisoner of the death eaters.

"Shit..." mumbled Harry after hearing the half giant.

"The Boy-Who-Lived... Comes to die." Voldemort rose his wand and Daphne looked from real Harry to Memory Harry. Hisses were heard among the death eaters.

"Take Hagrid away, Dobby, Kreacher." whispered memory Harry and at once, two pops were heard. There was confusion among the death eaters and even Voldemort looked back, trying to see what was happening. The moment Harry saw Hagrid disappear and had a confirmation that both Dobby and Kreacher were fine, he held his wand aloft towards the place where he heard the hisses.

At once, his wand spewed flames but not normal flames. These grew too fast and took the shapes of flaming serpents, chimaeras, and dragons, setting ablaze the area they hit. A huge hiss was heard near the demonic fire, as well as what seemed to be a green cloud that was engulfed by the flames, leaving no traces of anything behind. There were also several screams of terror from several death eaters were set ablaze by the demonic fire with no chance of survival. The fires spread to fast and of all those there, only three knew how to control that curse. Two of them were already duelling and the last one was Bellatrix Lestrange who was wide eyed watching the duel instead of putting away the fiendfyre, which had already did its job. Destroying the snake-horcrux. The flames burned high and although none knew it then, real Harry knew that the flames were seen from Hogwarts.

Daphne saw in awe as the flames erupted from Harry's wand and burned all in its path. She recognized the spell, although she wasn't able to do it, and was amazed. She understood Harry's plan at once, especially when she saw several death eaters falling dead on the ground, burned alive and consumed by the flames. With the snake dead, only Harry and Voldemort remained. Daphne looked at real Harry and couldn't help it but feel very proud, watching once again a great duel between the two mortal enemies, inside a ring of fiendfyre.

Harry dodged a chain of spells and cast a reducto and a confringo, while the dark lord retaliated with a crucio, a blood boiler and a flaying curse. Several more spells were traded until Voldemort ordered Bellatrix to put out the fires.

"Curse you, Potter!" shouted the dark lord and Harry smirked.

"Less servants for you are less problems for my friends in the castle." Harry replied.

"Ah, you realized my deception. Of course I am going to Hogwarts and catch your meddlesome friends, making an example of them."

"We'll see about that. I'm still here. All that bravado from you and the Boy-Who-Lived is still alive." Harry provoked him.

"You insolent boy! Avada Kedavra!" the dark lord shouted. It was time.

"I love you my Daphne." Harry was hit by the green light, falling immediately. The memory started to change from the orange of the demonic flames to a blinding white.

Daphne was crying again, only this time, despite of the fear and the curiosity, was also of pride of the green eyed wizard who had just inflicted a massive blow on the dark lord, even if he paid with his life.

Harry woke up in a white hall that seemed to be much like King's Cross Station. His head was throbbing but he rose from the floor and looked around. There was nothing but white around him. There were no trains either. He looked around and imagined to see something under a bench. Curious, he went there, only to be shocked when he saw what should be a naked child, mutilated and weak. That looked very much like Voldemort.

"What the..." he asked himself.

"You can't help him, Harry." he heard a voice say. Harry froze, not looking to the source of the voice "You wonderful, brave boy."

"Dumbledore." sneered Harry, rising slowly and looking to the source of his anger. Dumbledore was shocked at Harry's reaction "You bastard, why? Why did you do this to me? Why did you condemn me to a miserable life? Why did you allow me to live with that thing on my forehead? You knew all along, didn't you? ANSWER ME!"

"Harry I didn't..."

"DON'T LIE TO ME!" Harry shouted, walking to the older wizard and grabbing him by his robes "YOU COULD HAVE TOLD ME! YOU KNEW BEFORE YOU DIED!" he shouted and for his shock, Dumbledore shed a tear.

"Yes, I knew but what was I suppose to say, Harry? I didn't lie to you when I said I didn't know of any other way to destroy a horcrux."

"Didn't you perform tests on me when I was a baby?" asked Harry, slightly calmer.

"We did, but we made the mistake to believe it was only a trace of the curse... I started to suspect about the horcruxes only on your fifth year, Harry even despite the diary on your second year. I had the confirmation only when you told me about the visions."

"And you said nothing." he snarled and Dumbledore dropped his head.

"For my shame, it is true. Besides, I was terrified with the knowledge I had just gained..."

"Why should I believe you?" Harry asked with a glare, just before letting go of Dumbledore's robes "Bah, it's too late, now. I don't really hate you but you sure screwed up a lot of things with me. You could have trained me better, you could have forgot the blood wards that protected me from magicals that wanted to hurt me but did nothing to muggles and placed me with Sirius, after investigating better what had happened..." Harry looked away from the old man and failed to see his smile.

"Tell me, Harry, are you happy?

"No." he replied.

"And why is that?" asked Dumbledore.

"Because I died and instead of meeting my family while I wait for Daphne, which I hope it's several decades away, I am at Limbo talking with you." replied a sarcastic Harry, making Dumbledore smile.

"Ah, yes, the lovely Ms. Greengrass. How was she?"

"Beautiful. She is a leader since she recruited Slytherin house to our cause during the year. Brave because she went against Voldemort and the Death Eaters under Snape and the Carrow's noses. Crushed because I stunned her and sacrificed myself alone while she wanted to die at my side." Harry replied and Dumbledore nodded with his maddening smile.

"Why did you go to meet Voldemort alone?" asked Dumbledore again and Harry sighed.

" I had a plan. Torch the area where the snake was with fiendfyre, wish the for the best and being hit by a killing curse. If I managed to cripple Voldemort, the better, but... She would die a meaningless death if she had come. She can do more at Hogwarts, she can survive, live long and..." Harry didn't notice the tears on his own eyes, except when they started to fall "I didn't want her to die. I wasn't afraid to die and I know she wasn't either... but I didn't want her to die. She is amazing, smart and kind. She wants to be a healer and she actually learned from Poppy... She can still do a lot for the world. I didn't want her to give up on herself because of me."

Daphne shed a tear and felt her heart accelerate as memory Harry confessed what he thought of her.

"You foolish idiot." she whispered, holding real Harry's hand.

"You foolish idiot in love, please." replied Harry with a smile, holding her close with his arm. Daphne leaned her head to him and kept watching.

Dumbledore beamed even more.

"Love truly is an amazing power, is it not? Maybe it was your love that motivated your actions?" the headmaster said, before looking around "Tell me, Harry where are we?"

"I don't know, limbo?" the young man replied, taking Dumbledore aback.

"Well, yes, but I was asking about the manifestation of limbo." Harry looked to Dumbledore as if he was mad "You see, this is, as they say it, your party. Why did your limbo manifested itself as such?"

"How would I know? And it seems to be King's cross station." the teen replied, not really amused by the old man's antics.

"What happens in a train station, Harry?" asked Dumbledore, making the teen sigh.

"It's a hub for trains and people." Harry replied, noticing the amused look on Dumbledore's face, wanting him to go on "Trains arrive and depart to their destinations?"

"So, hypothetically, should you want to go on, would you hop a train?" asked the old man.

Harry became stiff. Dumbledore always had a reason.

"I suppose so. Should I, hypothetically want to go back..."

"I suppose you could hop a train..." the old man said.

"I'm dead." was Harry's reply.

"Ah, you see, only one soul needs to die, Harry and luckily, we have a piece of a soul to make the journey." replied Dumbledore, pointing to the mutilated child like thing under the bench.

"So, I could go back and..."

"Be with your lovely girlfriend? I don't see why not." replied an amused Dumbledore as Harry picked the piece of soul by a leg and willed a train to "go on", as Dumbledore had put it. When the train arrived, white as everything else, the carriage doors opened and Harry threw the piece of soul inside, closing the door again.

"I want a train to go back to the world of the living, I want a train to go back to the world of the living, I want a train to go back to the world of the living..." Harry willed and while the other departed another arrived in the opposite direction.

"I guess this is it." said Dumbledore, losing the smile, looking at Harry.

"Yes" replied Harry, looking at Dumbledore "Can you tell me if all horcruxes are gone?"

"Only Tom remains now, Harry." replied Dumbledore and Harry nodded.

"I don't know if I will ever be able to forgive you for all the manipulations in my life, for all the could have beens if you had tried harder and all that was lost because of negligence..." Dumbledore looked down and accepted Harry's words. He, in fact, wasn't amused with Harry's life at all. He believed it to be necessary. He was wrong. Very wrong "But I am grateful for all your help. It wasn't ideal, but sometimes, you actually helped me. Thank you." Harry said, extending his hand to the older man, who was shocked. The shock disappeared and was replaced with a smile, shaking the teen's hand.

"I wish you a long and happy life, Harry Potter." the former headmaster said.

"May you find the peace you desire." replied Harry, turning back to his train, not noticing the proud look in the older man's face. The train left and the memory started to change again, to a darker setting.

He recognized the bed in the chamber of secrets and got up. His wand was in his hand and his hands were crossed over his chest, with his wand on them. Of course, what caught his attention immediately was the shriek Kreacher let go when he rose from the bed, proceeding to look at him with large eyes.

"Ma... Mas...Ma... Master?" the ancient elf asked before fainting on the floor. Harry held a chuckle and got up, feeling dizzy and walked a few steps before picking the elf and placing it in the bed. Then, he heard a new sound, the sound of popping behind him and once again, a even worse shriek and something about Master Harry Potter sir being a nasty dead who walks... or something. Despite recognizing Dobby's voice, Harry recognized Daphne, her eyes red and swollen, the makeup smudged, tears falling from her eyes. However, her eyes were widened, looking at him and her mouth was opened in an 'o'.

"Harry?" she asked, uncertain.

"Your name is Daphne Persephone Greengrass, after your mother of whom you're not that fond. Your heroes are your grandparents that died together. You want to be a healer. We met on our fifth year, when you asked my help. We started to date on the end of that year, on the night my godfather died. I love you. We lost our virginities to each other on this bed on Halloween of our sixth year..." Daphne didn't allow him to speak anymore, jumping him and kissing him passionately. The two fell on the bed at the same time that Kreacher woke up, falling from the bed and getting up with Dobby's help, who looked as shocked as he was.

"We don't really need to see everything." said Harry in a hurry, drawing his wand and forcing a passage for the next segment of memory. Daphne looked down, not really embarrassed but thinking on what she had just learned and how well Harry knew her. That and seeing herself ripping older Harry's clothes had made her warm, far more than she ever got when she played with herself.

"I don't mind." she mumbled with a tiny blush, earning a naughty smirk from her boyfriend.

"I know you don't." he said and she blushed, making him chuckle "If you want, you can see it later."

"Would you see it with me?" she asked, hopefully, not knowing from where she got the courage to ask that..

"If you want me to." he replied, picking her chin and looking into her eyes "But you'll have to keep me in line to make sure nothing unwanted happens."

Daphne only nodded, receiving a kiss that did no good whatsoever to her condition.

The next memory started with the two of them dressed in basilisk hide battle armour, hidden under the invisibility cloak behind the Hogwarts residents that waited the approaching dark lord. They could feel the low morale. According with all they had heard, Hagrid had returned and announced that Harry was killed in the forest by Voldemort. That and no one knew from Daphne Greengrass.

"Are you ready?" whispered Harry and she kissed him softly.

"I'll be waiting for the marriage proposal." she replied with a grin, hiding her nervous.

"I love you, Daph."

"I love you too, Harry."

The dark lord entered Hogwarts and started to make his speech of victory, claiming to have killed Harry Potter and burned his body with the fiendfyre. It was then that they removed the cloak and gave it to Dobby to keep it safe. With a nod, Harry cast the sonorus charm on himself.

"FUNNY, WHAT AM I, THEN?" the Hogwarts' s residents parted for Harry and Daphne, looking in awe at them, especially Longbottom and Granger at the front.

"IMPOSSIBLE! I KILLED YOU!" shouted Voldemort, ignoring the agitation of his own death eaters.

"Clearly you didn't do a good job." replied Harry with a serious look, ignoring everyone else "I'm curious, though, how many of your own died in the fiendfyre?"

Voldemort roared and started to cast against Harry who dodged the spells. Bellatrix decided to focus on Daphne who had just gave the order to retreat into the castle and behind them, some death eaters fled the field. The defenders provided support to Daphne and started to curse the remaining death eaters. Noticing Harry duelling the Dark Lord and knowing that Harry would draw Voldemort into another area of the castle, Daphne continued her duel with Bellatrix.

"This memory doesn't show your duel with Bellatrix but later I may show it to you. Let us just say that it was impressive and that you reducto'd one of her knees and cast a confringo to her face. After that, you focused on taking down others and many fled.

"Did... did you face him alone?" Daphne asked and Harry nodded. She closed her eyes "Just tell me the overview, please." Harry nodded and waved his wand, breaking the memory and forcing them out of the pensieve. Back in the chamber, Harry breathed in, thinking on what to say.

"We fought along the east wing and came out to the courtyard again. We traded more spells, got tired and actually bleeding. We managed to get into priori incantatem again, I drew the elder wand and cursed him with a light spear. He wasn't expecting it and couldn't manage a shield neither in time neither strong enough to the elder wand. He died then, permanently that time and the battle ended. Some reinforcements arrived, late as usual, and the Death Eaters that hadn't fled or died surrendered.

I got back to you, all the while ignoring everyone around me, knelt even before kissing you and proposed in front of everyone. There was no ring to give because you already had it with you, I gave it to you after I stunned you, that was what I put in your hand. You said yes, pretty much all Slytherin girls squealed, especially Tori, the dorks groaned and the duffers and the claws were just happy. We rested a while and then started the repairs of the castle. Your parents came in later in the afternoon and already knew about us from Tori. They were very supportive of us and accepted me immediately."

"I can imagine... social-climbers..." spat Daphne. Harry smirked.

"Snape died in the fighting, defending some students against death eaters, Malfoy Sr. died in the fiendfyre, our friends were fine, only bruised. Theo shot to kill, Tracy was his shield and they made a heavy team. Blaise and Millie fought together and fought well. Neither is a fighter but together, they were a good team. Millie helped with the brewing of potions later." Daphne nodded approvingly.

"Eventually everything was fixed, the ministry decided to start to give away rewards, I got an order of Merlin first class, you got a second class and everyone that fought got a third class. We were together every day until September, in Potter Manor, in Greengrass Hall or around. We had a hard time on the wizarding world while on dates and decided to go to the muggle world as well, to explore. You loved it." Daphne was very surprised but didn't interrupt him.

" We came together for our last year at Hogwarts because everyone had to repeat it and we were happy. Somehow I got to be Head-Boy... " Daphne rolled her eyes. Sure, somehow "... Granger got Head-Girl, why I don't know when you proved to be better than her, you did kill Bellatrix Lestrange and we had picnics every Sunday on the place I showed you yesterday. We graduated as the best students and were very happy. Back then, Malfoy, after falling in disgrace but still having money, started courting your sister, we went for a trip around the world and I decided to take a mastery in DADA while you studied to be a healer.

They handed me the masters after reading my name and you suggested to take another. I studied Light, Grey and Dark arts as an associated student in Munich Academy of Sorcery and you went on to take your healing degree in St. Mungus.

Your parents nagged us about the wedding, so we married on the summer's solstice in the year two thousand; you already know about that and nothing changed after it. You still worked as a healer and I can tell you that people loved you, 'Lady Potter-Black, our Lady Healer' they called you" Daphne smiled, very interested "I studied and worked as an auror as well... We were happy and had each other. We only considered children five years later..." Daphne noticed how Harry hesitated to continue "Theo and Tracy married before our eight year, Millie and Blaise married after us, Granger and Longbottom married the year after us. Blaise ran a company of imports exports, Millie became a potion's mistress, Theo became an auror and Tracy, who joined in for a couple of years, became a prosecutor. We were happy and in peace."

Daphne nodded, amused with the information. She knew, however, that bad things were coming, certainly.

"I think we should stop here for today." said Harry, looking at Daphne. She nodded with a smile and kissed Harry with passion gained from all she had seen and heard.

"That's for all you did, amazing and stupid." she said and he smiled.

"You know, I think I may have some more to tell to earn more of that." he said and she smirked.

"Not today." she replied, forcing him to get up "Tell me, how different is the training you're putting me from the training from your past?"

"Well, I'm focusing more on your control, although we focus on the repetitions regularly. I'd say that we added your magic control to the previous program."

"Do you think I'll become as powerful as..."

"Even more." Harry replied and Daphne smiled "Do you want some training or do you want to have a walk? We skipped lunch and it's near four o'clock."

"Let's go outside." said Daphne and with a wave of Harry's wand, she was coated. Harry did the same to himself.

"Why are your sleeves shorter?" she asked, looking at his robes sleeves, cut by half of the forearm.

Harry looked at his sleeves and smiled.

"Well, there was a stupid fashion trend with bigger sleeves. Using them this short is a fashion trend that begun because of a little girl who hated to get her sleeves in her food." Daphne smiled, shaking her head in amusement.

"Must be an important little girl, then." she said in amusement and Harry smiled with a sad look.

"Yeah, she was. Besides, these are quite handy for combat. Believe me, I would know." he said and Daphne heard him. She was curious, remembering what he had said before about the three wars. With Voldemort gone, only two wars remained and Harry had fought on both. She hadn't.

"Let's go." she said, her amusement somewhat gone.

"What's wrong?" Harry asked, noticing her change.

"I was just thinking on what you said. You said you lost me... The way you talked just now, about how happy we were. I wonder if I really want to know whatever happened to me... why and how I..." Daphne hesitated and Harry hugged her softly. Daphne smiled and looked into Harry's eyes, noticing the haunt in them.

"It's up to you." he replied and she nodded with a small smile, feeling comfortable on his arms.

"Let's go." she said with a smile. Calling for Dobby and actually be transported to the lake shore was done in less than five seconds. The two started to walk side by side by the shore.

"What do you want to do?" Harry asked, feeling the cold wind on his face.

"You can start by explaining how you are the heir of Slytherin." she said and he smirked.

"As it turns out, my mother was a descendant of the main Slytherin line, unlike Tom and the Gaunts, who became related to Slytherin only by marriage with one of the Slytherin's house daughters. The main line died a long time ago but the magic bloodline remained among the muggles because of squibbs. When my mother was born a witch, she became an heir of Slytherin."

"An heir, not THE heir?" asked Daphne, curious. Harry shook his head.

"There is a test to earn the Slytherin lordship. Like many before me, I have no idea what it is or how to learn of it. Apparently is a show of cunning but no one knows anything about it, not even the goblins. Whatever it is, old Salazar real descendants hid the secret very well. Even in my past I wasn't able to claim anything."

"Interesting." she said, looking slightly at him, smiling "Two years ago, while everyone was calling you the heir of Slytherin... they were actually right."

"Yes." he smirked, looking at her "There is no such thing as being normal for me, I suppose."

Daphne laughed and the two continued to speak some more about other things. Their homework, the upcoming dance, Harry's tests for arithmancy and runes...

When they finally got tired and hungry, they walked back to the great hall for dinner. The moment they passed the doors, all eyes were upon them.

"WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN, YOUNG MAN?"

Hello everyone. Yeah, this chapter took two weeks to come out... work related issues. It is possible that the next chapter will come out only on December but who knows... it may come out earlier. It also took some extra time because I needed to review the last movie, since I didn't have the book available.

Your thoughts? Any questions? Dem feelings anyone? No? Ok, it was just me then.

Are you getting bored with Harry's history? Not at all?

I got the feeling that this chapter was done in a very fast pace. What are your thoughts?

Have fun. Hope to hear from you soon!

zaterra02

12. Chapter 12

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

I don't know, guys... really, I have no idea why this took so long. Well, I do, I was too damn lazy after my normal days. You see, my father fell from a scaffolding and hurt his back badly. Even got surgery. He's not in a wheel chair but can't strain himself (although he's being a big baby about it... I hope). Which means I got the chores for the holidays doubled. Get firewood, farming, manly household chores... you know, stuff.

Of course after this, I had other stuff to do and I didn't manage to focus on the task at hand. My apologies. I wanted to give my followers a yule gift, as in a new complete story but hey, maybe next year. I'm also considering making a repository with my ideas, for adoption and leasing. Oh well. I hope you enjoy the next instalment. I haven't even write anything for my original...

BTW, writing Fleur is hard. Kudos for who can do it properly.

Chapter 12

"WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN YOUNG MAN?" shouted a voice that Harry recognized immediately. Sat at the staff table, a clean and sharp Sirius Black, with shorter hair and trimmed beard, next to a also clean and quite sharp Remus Lupin, rose from his seat.

The silence in the great hall was absolute. Daphne recognized to man who shouted from the memory Harry had showed her hours before as being Sirius Black.

"I guess you're a free man, then?" asked Harry, looking at the man in shock "That was unusually fast."

"Obviously. Given the evidence supplied by your parent's will, the DMLE and the ministry had no other choice than declare me an innocent man." replied Sirius, not noticing the looks Dumbledore gave him "I've been a free man since nine o'clock last evening. However, don't try to change the subject, where have you been? Imagine my disappointment when I arrived Hogwarts around noon, intending to give you the good news personally and you were nowhere to be found? Not only that, a young lady was also missing, someone you have been very close for the past weeks." Sirius said, although under the concern, there was also amusement "Where have you been for the whole day?"

Harry just glared at the man, hiding the bulk of his anger behind his mask.

"You intended to give me the good news around noon when the paper arrives around eight?" asked Harry, raising an eyebrow, noticing how Lupin was holding his laughter and Sirius actually looked embarrassed "You got drunk celebrating last night, didn't you? And the hangover was too strong in the morning, to actually get your ass out of bed."

Sirius actually blushed, ignoring the nervous laughter heard around the hall, especially from Remus.

"Don't try to change the subject." admonished Sirius and Harry actually shook his head.

"Glad to see you still have your priorities straight." replied Harry in a sarcastic and cold tone that made almost everyone shiver, even if they didn't understand his meaning, effectively ending the amusement in the hall "Now, if you're done, I'm going to have dinner. If you want to talk to me, we can do it afterwards." Harry said in the same cold, if not worse, glaring to Sirius in the eyes "Although as you can see, I'm fine and I'm glad about you, even if you can't be bothered to send me a message, like you promised... You still remember how to call for Dobby, don't you? You know, house elf, usually hangs around me?" asked Harry sarcastically, with his temper rising. Daphne grabbed Harry by the arm and squeezed it, intending to calm him. It worked and Harry just nodded to their house table, intending to sit with their friends.

Sirius actually sat back in his chair in silence, after feeling his godson's anger towards him and not feeling as happy or proud as he did moments before, trying to think over what he had said that could have angered the teen so much.

"Mr. Potter, this behaviour will not be tolerated. I demand to know where you and Ms. Greengrass have been for the whole day!" demanded McGonagall, rising from her chair when it became obvious that neither Sirius or Dumbledore would say anything.

"We had a early breakfast right here, you can ask the people that were in by then, we went to have a walk by the lake, where we stayed for some time until we grew bored and then we went to the chamber, for some practice with our spell casting and our dancing to the ball. We stayed there during the afternoon, knowing each other better, and then we decided to go for another walk by the lake until dinner time, to spend the meal with our friends." replied Daphne, much to Harry's surprise. He just smirked and extended his hand, helping Daphne to sit on the bench, at Tracy's side.

"Miss Greengrass!" admonished Snape, avoiding to take points.

"The chamber?" asked McGonagall, paling significantly.

"Where else would we be able to train in peace?" asked Harry with a smirk, noticing the apprehension on Dumbledore and McGonagall's face. Daphne noted that Black had recovered from Harry's chewing and had mumbled something to Lupin, who was trying to hold a nervous laugh. Snape was surly and Dumbledore was contemplating the situation silently.

"If you really must know, there was no unbecoming behaviour." said Harry and Daphne realized that most of the dorks were glaring at them while the duffers were more mild in their hostility, the claws were indifferent, as were most of the Beauxbattons contingent, although their champion was looking amused at them, almost as much as their own house mates. The Durmstrang students were just watching the proceedings, although Viktor Krum had a sympathetic look on his face.

"What's going on?" asked Harry when he noticed their reactions.

"Oh, nothing at all." replied Tracy with a grin that none of them liked while the staff was still looking at them.

Daphne realized that her sister was waving a page of the morning paper and waved her wand, ignoring the shriek as the page flew from Astoria's hand into hers.

"Oh come on, how is that front page material?" complained Harry as soon as he saw the headlines of that morning's Daily Prophet:

"Potter and Greengrass Romance"

by Rita Skeeter

What followed was a detailed account of their Hogsmeade date, focusing on the fact that they never let go of each other's hands, their confrontation with the six dorks, depicting their friends support against Harry's former friends and their consequent depart for their picnic thanks to a very strange creature that called itself Harry Potter's house elf.

There was no remark about Harry's story about the chamber of secrets or weaselette's involvement though and Harry wondered why. Maybe the bint decided that it wasn't interesting enough.

"Nothing, really?" asked Daphne, glaring at her friend, who grinned.

"Well, there may be one or two things, not really relevant to mention." replied Tracy, laughing "How does it feel to be in the front page of the prophet?"

Daphne ignored the laughter of her friends and looked at the picture. Their images mimicked their closeness, the smiles and the changed looks. Daphne thought it was lucky that Skeeter hadn't got a picture of their first kiss. Who knew what the harpy would say about that? The thought made Daphne blush and a small smile appeared on her lips.

"HOW COULD YOU DO THIS, YOU FILTHY TRAITOR?! ISN'T ENOUGH TO BETRAY OUR HOUSE?" shouted an obnoxious voice, filled with anger, from the Gryffindor table. Everyone except Harry looked to the red and gold table and saw a fuming Ron Weasley, sat next to a crying Ginny Weasley. At his other side, Granger was nodding violently, enough to state her thoughts on the matter.

For his part, Harry just levitated a steak and some vegetables to his plate.

"What would you like? Besides framing that picture?" he asked Daphne, who just rolled his eyes at him, not hiding a smile.

"Chicken." she replied and he drew his wand and levitated chicken to her plate "Do you know anything about this?"

"DON'T IGNORE ME, YOU SLIMY ATTENTION SEEKING SNAKE!" shouted Weasel again, raising a commotion in the hall.

"Yeah, I forgot the bint was after my blood. I'm sorry to drag you to this." replied Harry. She was also chuckling, noticing the fuming Gryffindors, both at them and at weasel who wouldn't shut up.

"What do you intend to do about it?" asked Daphne.

"Apart completely destroy her?" he asked, shrugging and turning to her "Any thoughts?"

"I'll think of something." she replied and he chuckled. She loved the mere thought that her opinion mattered to him and the both of them ignored the looks everyone gave them.

"POTTER, YOU BASTARD!" shouted Weasel again.

"For Merlin sake, professor, isn't there a rule against disturbing dinner by being an obnoxious loud mouth?" asked Harry, turning to Snape with a raised eyebrow.

"Mr. Potter!" admonished McGonagall "Mind your language."

"Me? What about him?" asked Harry, pointing at weasel, repressing the urge to actually reply to the scot.

"Mr. Potter is right, twenty points from Gryfindor for disturbing dinner in front of... guests." replied Snape, even though he hesitated in the word, thinking about Black and Lupin, who actually looked shocked seeing the man actually agreeing with Harry and taking his side.

"WHAT? HOW IS THAT FAIR, YOU LOUSY, GREASY, SNAKE LOVER?" shouted Weasel again, probably what he believed was a smart comeback. Professor Snape just sneered at the red head.

"Twenty-Five points from Gryffindor for insulting a teacher and one week detention with Mr. Filch as soon as the next term starts."

"WHAT?" the red head shouted again, being silenced by his brothers, although everyone could see him ranting.

"Do try to keep your students in line, Minerva. The display of their gryffindor idiocy in front of the other schools gives Hogwarts a bad name." replied Snape and McGonagall actually spluttered, aghast with Snape's accusation. Then Harry spoke up.

"At least one professor takes his job seriously." all Hogwarts students and teachers were actually shocked after hearing Harry Potter compliment Severus Snape. To be fair, the man in question was so shocked that he just gaped at the boy, who just kept eating his dinner. Some believed that the end of the world was coming. The Slytherins laughed, followed by the Durmstrang students who had been informed about the hate bond between Potter and Snape.

"Mr. Potter, twenty points from Slytherin for insulting the staff." replied McGonagall and Harry actually rolled his eyes.

"Figures." he whispered, ignoring the fact that his house mates were enraged against McGonagall.

"Behave." admonished Daphne with a small grin.

"Yes dear." he replied and once again, those closest to them, his friends, actually laughed, ignoring all the rest around them.

"Tell us, Harry, did you know that you received a howler?" asked Tracy with a huge smile.

"The mother weasel?" he asked and Tracy nodded.

"This very same morning. Since you weren't around, the howler exploded and the contents were shout loud and clear for all of us to hear." continued Blaise, also with a grin.

"How could you, Harry?" asked Millie, trying to control herself not to start laughing "How could you start dating a snake and break hers and poor Ginny's heart? You should be with a proper girl from a proper family, like her sweet daughter."

Harry sighed, attempting to control the urge to do something nasty... like fade into the Burrow and cast a few deadly spells against its occupants.

"That woman has to be mad." was his reply, noticing Daphne's hand tremble. He picked her hand and squeezed it, making her look at him "Do you want me to deal with it? Or do you want to?" Daphne's reply was a shake of her head, leaning her head to Harry's shoulder, well in sight of everyone in the great hall.

In her mind, she was thinking about what she had discovered about the weasel tramp. Daphne felt safe with Harry. Not only safe, she felt comfortable and happy. It was true that they were only dating for a day... but the memories helped a lot. If the little bitch or her mother dared think they could do something to her, end what she could become at Harry's side, or even separate her from Harry without a fight, she would make them realize their errors. Her relationship with Harry was new but she wouldn't give it up. She simply had much to lose. The fact she had deeper feelings for the green eyed wizard only sweetened it even more.

"What can you do?" she asked him.

"Give you my house protection, for now. Destroy them later on, with extreme prejudice." he whispered in her year, making sure no one heard him. Daphne shivered slightly after hearing Harry's promise "However, it's up to you. If I have my way with you, you'll be the next Lady Potter so you'll have my full support in whatever you decide to do... but in the end, they're doomed."

Tracy, Theo, Blaise and Pansy just looked at them, as did some others. Greg and Vince were bored, sitting with Malfoy who was ignoring them, fuming that no one was paying him attention.

"Hum, guys?" asked Theo, waving his hand before them, trying to get their attention "Is everything all right?"

"Everything's fine, Theo." replied Daphne, going back to her normal position and to her meal "What else did we miss?"

"Lord Black showing up around lunch time, wanting to see Harry and the mess you two created by not being found." replied Theo "The staff and the prefects scoured the entire castle but found no traces of you two."

"We were fine by ourselves." replied Harry and Tracy giggled.

"What did you do, all by yourselves, alone for the whole day?" she asked and suddenly, everyone around them was very interested in their story.

"I already told you what we did." replied Daphne with a colder tone "Besides, what I do with my boyfriend is between us and no one else."

"Fine, don't tell. I wonder if Rita Skeeter can get another scoop." replied Pansy and suddenly, Daphne turned to Harry.

"Could she find a way to..." started Daphne and Harry interrupted her with a shake of his head.

"Dobby would know. I hope." replied Harry at that instant, Dobby appeared next to them.

"Yes I would, master, mistress. No one breached the chamber without my knowing." Harry and Daphne actually sighed in relief.

"Weren't you aware they were searching for us?" asked Harry and Dobby shrugged.

"You told me not to disturb you and to be ready at any time. I was at the chamber the entire time and we were contactable by house elves and summons of myself. If no one decided to do it...

"Sometimes, you're just too damn literal." Harry replied with a smirk "But you're right." Dobby nodded and popped away.

"Uh, secrets already? What do you have to hide?" asked Tracy with a glint in her eyes, making Daphne rolled hers.

"Pardon, Monzieur Potter, Mademoizelle Greengraze, could I have un móment?" asked the heavy accented voice of Fleur Delacour, distracting the group who turned to her. Daphne glared at the french champion while Harry looked curious. The others, Theo, Tracy, Blaise, Millie and Pansy actually looked surprised. Almost as much as Harry, who realized that Fleur was trying to keep her allure in check.

"What do you wish, Ms. Delacour?" asked Harry when he noticed that Daphne and the french champion were looking at each other and Fleur actually smiled.

"I juzt wishéd to give you my appolôgies for my pazt actionz. It iz true that veela seek ztrong mates but I deed not inténdéd to stép beetween you two. I waz told that monzieur Potter was zingle. I know now that waz not true." Harry widened his eyes in surprise, ignoring the fact that their friends were looking at the french champion, him and Daphne, who was just looking at the older blonde.

"Do you really mean that?" asked Daphne, still glaring at the girl. Harry just smirked when he saw the french lower her gaze.

"Yez, I do. Unlike what people theenk, veela do not zteal men from other womén. For uz, a bond iz mozt preciouz." the french replied and Daphne found herself relaxing. She hadn't even realized she had become tense. Then she remembered that Harry had implied that in his alternative timeline, she and Fleur had actually been close.

The younger blonde looked at the older blonde.

"That is good. Keep remember it and there will be no problems between us." she replied and Harry actually smirked. Fleur smiled and Daphne ignored the looks their friends gave her, as if she was either crazy or brave "I couldn't help but notice that your allure isn't showing."

"Yez, I believed that to show my true intenzons, I should attempt to keep my allure in check."

"Thank you." replied Daphne with a nod and Fleur smiled "Would you like to join us for the remaining of the dinner?" the younger blonde asked and Harry grinned, amused with the way Daphne had manoeuvred the situation into her favour. Fleur was positively shocked.

"Are you zure?" she asked with a raised eyebrow and Daphne nodded.

"Why not?" asked Daphne, holding Harry's hand "This tournament is supposed to strengthen the bonds of friendship between our school and governments, isn't it? If I have no reasons to be wary of you, why couldn't we sit down and talk?"

Ladies and Gentlemen, Daphne Potter, diplomat extraordinaire. thought Harry, his grin showing even more. For her part, Fleur smiled.

"I would like that, mademoizelle Greengrass." she replied, accepting Daphne's invitation and sitting with the fourth year slytherins, ignoring the looks from the rest of the great hall, especially the ones from her schoolmates and the rest of Slytherin house.

"What just happened?" asked professor Sinistra, looking to the Slytherin table, surprised with what had just transpired.

"I don't know, but I think that ten points are due to Slytherin for promoting inter-school friendships." replied professor Babbling, drinking her tea, noticing her co-workers looking at her "What? Isn't that the objective of this crazy tournament?"

"The girl is a veela. Do you think she is trying to seduce Potter?" asked professor Vector and professor Babbling shook her head.

"Mr. Potter barely talked. He allowed Ms. Greengrass to deal with the situation alone and she invited Ms. Delacour to sit with them. I don't think that there is foul play from Ms. Delacour, although I might be wrong."

"Let us hope you're not because I think Black is already planning to help Potter to get his own harem." replied professor Sinistra, rolling her eyes after hearing the muffled voices of Sirius and Remus two places at her right. The three professors chuckled silently.

Several places away from them, Flitwick just smiled while McGonagall glared at the group. Snape was just observing, as was Dumbledore, analysing the events with hawk eyes, intent on discovering something that could help him to understand Harry Potter's recent changes.

Unknown to everyone else, similar conversations were being conducted all along the great hall. The slytherins were observing the interaction between the eldest Greengrass, their fourth year students and the Beauxbattons champion. The Durmstrang students, apart Viktor Krum, ignored the commotion. Krum, however, who intended to approach Harry to invite him for a new spar, thought about their meeting the day before and decided that a possible friendship with Harry Potter had several advantages. Besides, the younger boy was also a seeker and maybe the two of them could play a friendly game. He actually missed to play quidditch freely.

It was not that Fleur Delacour was disliked among her schoolmates. For the Beauxbattons girls, their problem with Fleur was that because of her allure, the boys would drool over her and many relationships had ended badly. While some recognized that it wasn't Fleur's fault, since that happened mainly because of an ability she still had no complete control over, others openly disliked her for being what she was, mostly because of jealousy: a beautiful young woman with an ability to attract the attention of most men. A veela. Despite all that, however, they were all surprised to see their champion rise from her seat and approach the youngest champion in the competition. What initially was believed to be a blatant attempt of seduction quickly became a honest conversation and in moments, Fleur had been invited by Harry Potter's girlfriend to sit with them. They found it interesting but at the same time, decided to ignore it. Their hosts, Ravenclaw house, found the proceedings interesting but their attention quickly turned back to their own designs. All they saw was the Beauxbattons champion being friendly with Potter and his group. There was nothing wrong with that, even if they were adversaries in the TriWizard tournament.

The Hufflepuff's hostility was more frustration than proper hostility and the source of that frustration was none other than Harry Potter. Hufflepuff house believed that was their year, having a champion of their own. Their house would finally be recognized but then, Harry Potter's name came out of the cup. Sure, in the beginning they actively believed that he had put his name in the cup, ignoring all common sense and actively bashed him, to the point that he disappeared in Hogwarts. Then, at the first task, Potter performance was amazing, far better than their champion, although he was the one scored less... not to mention the oath he made, making all of them feeling like fools... not to mention his vengeance. Some among them believed that they reaped what they sowed but there were others that still believed that Potter was an attention seeking prat... Cedric Diggory was not one of those. He thought long about his own actions and realized that he had been an ass with the youngest champion. He needed to try and make amends with Potter.

Some among gryffindor house believed it had been a mistake to exile Potter from their house but when Granger and Weasley came out speaking against him, they believed the teen was guilty...If his best friends took a position against him... How wrong they were. Because of their foolishness, they lost the-boy-who-lived, lost their star seeker and the privilege of having a champion from their house. Others believed that Potter was guilty as he had been charged, namely Ron Weasley, and there were others that believed that he was being controlled by a love potion or spell, namely the fangirls, weaselette and Granger. Another embarrassment, Granger and her stupid crusade to free the house elves made Gryffindor the laughing stock of Hogwarts and wizarding Britain. However, somehow, after all the embarrassment, Granger still became more vocal, taking stands in the Gryffindor meetings, attempting to make her opinion heard. Naturally, many ignored her but some still paid some attention to her words. Something that most Gryffindor students agreed upon, however, was that Potter was a traitor for turning his back on them and joining the snakes.

After dinner was concluded, Harry joined Sirius and Remus for a talk. Dumbledore attempted to join in, only to be rebuffed by Sirius, stating that it was a family matter. Dumbledore was forced to accept Sirius demands and remembered Harry of his detention with him by nine o'clock.

When the three were finally alone in an empty classroom, Harry's eyes turned to the two adults before they could even speak.

"What the hell was your idea? I thought we had agreed that you would send me a message as soon as you knew anything?" asked Harry in a cold tone, almost a hiss, making Sirius flinch.

"Wow, calm there, pup..." tried Sirius, only to be interrupted by Harry again.

"Don't even try. To be honest, I don't really care about you getting drunk celebrating. Hell, I'm happy for you and I hope you had fun. Besides, it's not as if you were going to come to Hogwarts and tell me after the curfew." continued Harry, shrugging before turning another glare to the older man "You could, however, have sent a fucking message. And what was your damn idea, speaking openly about the will? Did you even understand that I wanted to keep it a secret?" Harry snorted and started to walk around, fuming "You alone just destroyed a couple of my plans. Now I'll have even more attention and lost a trumph card." Harry glared at Sirius "I find myself only willing to forgive you if you tell me that you got piss drunk and woke up with twins in your bed. Better yet, don't tell me at all. I don't want to imagine you naked." he gagged in disgust.

Sirius looked to his godson in surprise.

"Did... did you just prank me?"

"I think he did prank us." replied Remus, also in awe.

"Sort of." replied Harry with a renewed glare that froze them on spot, not to mention the cold hiss "Why wasn't there an announcement about your exoneration on the Prophet? "

"There was, on the third page." replied Remus and Harry sighed.

"Bloody rag, how is it that the love life of a fourteen year old teen is more important than the exoneration of a lord of an ancient house?" mumbled Harry "Did you claim your lordship already?"

"Not really, I..."

"Didn't have the time?" scowled Harry with another glare, making Sirius feel bad again "Honestly Moony, you're supposed to be the smart one. Couldn't you remember him about the lordship?" Remus mumbled something and Harry sighed "What about now, Sirius? You already spilled the beans about the will in front of Dumbledore and he will be smart enough to know something is up, not to mention that I claimed my lordship. From there to announce it will be a small step and I wanted to keep it a secret for a while longer, that's why I asked the DMLE not to divulge the will." Harry crossed his arms, looking to his godfather "What about me? I'm a lord in my own right, that's true, but do I get to live the life that was denied to me for thirteen years and finally have a home with my godfather and my uncle or will I have to live alone?"

"Wow, hold on just a minute, kid." said Sirius, recovering from his embarrassment "You're my godson and I don't care if you're a lord or not, I'm supposed to be your guardian and I will act as such, either you want it or not."

"At least that's something." replied Harry with a nod and a smirk "I won't call you father, though."

"Was that a joke?" asked Remus with a grin.

"That one was." replied Harry and Ramus laughed.

"Having someone calling Sirius Black father!" he laughed while Sirius actually felt embarrassed again, although he grinned.

"I don't want you to call me that, kid. I don't think I'm ready for that." Sirius replied, ignoring Remus reply 'Will you ever?'

"That's good." replied Harry, sighing, deciding to bring out the 'hurt kid' card "I didn't like to know you decided to ignore what I asked of you..."

"I'm sorry, kid." said Sirius, hugging his godson "I think I understand and I'm sorry. I really am. I didn't mean for it to happen but... I'm sorry." Harry felt bad because he could hear the emotions on Sirius voice, not to mention the change in his demeanour. He was too hard on him and the old dog actually felt bad about it.

Damn it, now I feel bad. Harry thought to himself, hugging his godfather.

"Let's try to work it out, ok?" asked Sirius and Harry nodded "So, that lovely young girl..."

"My girlfriend, Daphne Greengrass, as you may know after reading the prophet." replied Harry, making Sirius and Remus chuckle.

"Harry, let us be serious for a moment..." started Remus, only to regret his words a moment later.

"Can I just be me instead of him?" asked Harry and Sirius almost squealed in delight, hugging his godson. Remus actually chuckled after the initial shock.

"There is hope for Prongslet, Moony!" laughed Sirius and Remus shake his head.

"That's a very bad joke, Harry. Please don't encourage him." said Remus, attempting to hold his grin "Sirius, focus, will you? Like I was saying, did something happened between the two of you?"

Harry sighed and felt the sudden interest of both men on him disturbing.

"No unbecoming behaviour took place, uncle." replied Harry "That means no sex or other physical stuff apart kissing. We're dating for a day, for Merlin sake, not to mention we're fourteen. We're too young."

"Oh, thank Merlin." sighed Sirius, relaxing immensely "Lily would kill us if you were."

"What?" asked Harry, ignored by Sirius.

"Listen, Harry, I'm going to be very serious, and no, that isn't a bad pun with my name, I want you, no, I DEMAND YOU to be responsible and respectable to young ladies, is that understood?" asked Sirius with a no none sense look "You have a lot of time to fool around but you WILL be respectful, no matter with whom you fool around, understood?"

"Of course." replied Harry, leaving no place for arguments.

"Now, unless someone gave you the talk before, I think we should meet again soon, say Wednesday afternoon?" proposed Sirius, looking at Remus, who nodded in approval. Harry paled. For a Dark Lord who fought in three wars, saw many horrible things, some of which had been caused by himself and killed many people, he was absolutely appalled about being given 'The Talk' from those two once again.

"It works for me. Also, it's almost nine o'clock and we should let Harry join the headmaster." said Remus and Sirius nodded.

"What did you do that got you a detention with the headmaster with all people?" asked Sirius and Harry shrugged.

"I accidentally performed accidental magic and apparated myself and Daphne into the chamber of secrets. I guess the old man wants to know more about that." Harry said, finding the looks from the two 'adults' amusing.

"You accidentally... Merlin!" exclaimed Remus and Harry smirked.

"How?" asked Sirius and Harry lied.

"I don't know, it just happened." The two had no other choice but accept the answer they got.

The three left the room and walked together to the entrance of the headmaster's office, from where the two adults intended to take the floo home. On their way, however, they crossed paths with a first year gryffindor who looked wide-eyed and very nervously at Harry.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Potter, can I have a moment of your time?" the firstie asked, much to the surprise of the three. Harry schooled his features and looked at the boy. He was medium sized for a first year, thin and had medium sized brown hair, with brown scared eyes looking at Harry. However, along with fear, there was also a determined look in the boy's eyes that interested Harry.

"What do you want, firstie?" asked Harry in a cold tone, making the boy flinch and look down, breaking Harry's interest in the boy. He looked familiar.

"Mr. Potter, sir, I-I'm not here in the name of anyone else but me, sir... It was actually luck that I found you, sir, I was coming from the library..." the boy babbled. Sirius and Remus smirked and Harry, who had his back turned at them just crossed his arms, amused.

"Get to the point, firstie." ordered Harry and the boy actually gulped.

"I... I wanted to apologize for believing you put your name in the cup, like the older years were saying you had, instead of making my own judgement like I should have done... I was afraid and I went along... not a good excuse, of course and I do feel humiliated by my actions." the boy said, ignoring the three surprised men before him "I'm a muggleborn and I didn't know much about this world... but that's no excuse. I should have known better."

" Why did you decide to come to me?" asked Harry hesitantly, looking at the boy, not able to figure out what was so familiar in him "Why did you decide to approach me today? Is it because I'm not around more Slytherins and you felt safe from the taunting? Or is it because I'm with two adults and you know I'm not going to curse you?" Remus and Sirius flinched, as did the boy.

"I don't really care about that." the boy admitted, finding some courage within himself and looking at Harry in the eyes, surprising the teen "I really think Gryffindor has no excuse for turning their backs on one of their own. I think you did the right thing in not forgiving the house and even changing to the snake house."

"Then what do you really want, firstie?" asked Harry, recognizing something in the boy's posture.

"Nothing. I just wanted to apologize for my mistakes." the boy said, looking at Harry "I don't want you to forgive me for what I have done. I don't think I deserve it."

Harry rose an eyebrow.

"Then why did you insist to apologize?" asked Harry and the kid's reply shocked him to the core.

"I don't want to be a mudblood." the boy replied "I like this world and I know that if I want to be respected, I have to give respect first. According with what I read, Gryffindor's behaviour nearly fits a mudblood's description, a person without honour and without respect for the wizarding culture. Worse than that, only being a magical traitor."

"You know what mudblood truly means?" asked a surprised Harry with a grin "In that case, what are your thoughts on Granger?"

"According with all I read, she's a mudblood, alright." replied the boy lowly and Harry grinned.

"Well, you have gut's kid, I'll grant you that." said Harry, looking at the boy, losing his grin "You're right, though. My former house turned their back on me, accusing me of being a cheat without even listening to me or giving me a chance. You probably remember McGonagall's speech from your first day, about our house being our family. Do you think you acted as family would?"

"No, sir." the boy replied, looking down again. Harry looked at the boy.

"What is your name?"

"Jason Hallys, sir." the boy said, still looking down. Had he be looking at Harry, he would have seen his eyes widen in shock. Remus and Sirius, being behind Harry, noticed nothing.

DAMN IT, Astoria, it was a simple question!

Harry looked again to the boy, considering the new information. He aged the boy in his mind and there was no doubt about it, Harry was finally able to recognize one of his comrade in arms and good friend.

"You're brave, Jason." said Harry, steeling himself again "I can't forgive Gryffindor and I really think I will never be able to do it." the boy nodded, looking at Harry. Then, much to Jason's surprise, Harry put a hand on his shoulder "You're the first to apologize and mean it. I don't really count what happened the day after the task as an apology." revealed Harry with a small smile, shocking Jason "Don't say a word about this to anyone because I won't accept more apologies. And don't worry about it, just don't be a mudblood." With a smile, Harry took his hand from Jason's shoulder "Shouldn't you be packing for tomorrow, though?"

"It's all done... I just went to return some books to the library." the boy replied hesitantly and Harry nodded.

"Then go back to the tower before anyone catches you." Harry replied and the boy nodded.

"Thank you, Mr. Potter."

"Don't mention it kid. I mean it. People will think I went soft." was Harry's reply and the boy went away in the opposite direction after a polite nod to Sirius and Remus.

"That was nice of you." said Remus approvingly, while Harry saw the boy disappear in a corner.

"Nice kid." commented Sirius, looking at Harry "You did the right thing, even if you scared the him in the beginning." he said, putting his hand on Harry's shoulder.

"Yeah, I hope so." was Harry's reply, noticing the paintings in the walls. Dumbledore would know what had happened in a matter of minutes.

I'll need Daphne's help for this one... Harry thought, starting to walk in silence with his uncles to the Headmaster's office.

His mind was running wild with what he had just learned. While it was true that Jason was a close friend, as close as Theo, Tracy, Blaise, Millie and Astoria had been over the years, he didn't know much about Jason's Hogwarts years, only that he was in Gryffindor, a couple of years behind him and that he fought in the final battle against Voldemort and the death eaters, despite being too young for it. He grew up to become an auror in Theo's unit, being re-assigned to a temporary post at Azkaban after his recovery from THE nasty mission that almost killed him. His death in the Witching Wars was a low blow for all of them, especially his girlfriend.

Not this time, brother. Harry swore to himself, raising his head and looking forward.

"What were you thinking?" asked Remus and Harry looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"What do you mean?" the teen asked and Remus chuckled.

"You looked absent, much like your mother when she was thinking of something important." he replied and Sirius chuckled.

"The kid may look a lot like James but I tell you, his character is much like Lily's." Sirius replied and Harry smiled.

"I was thinking about what the kid said." Harry lied, looking forward with a grin "I think he has potential to be a good wizard."

"At least his heart is in the right place and he seems to have a brain, unlike a lot of people I could mention." mumbled Sirius and Harry nodded "I noticed how the gryffindor house was looking at you and your girlfriend. It looked like they blame you for all that has been happening."

"Let them." replied Harry with smirk "It's not like I care, is it? Besides, what are they going to do? Curse me in the back? They consider themselves to honourable for that. Mob me? They did it before and I stood my ground."

"Don't be so cocky, Harry. Even the most powerful can fall from Hubris." warned Remus and Harry looked over his shoulder to his uncle.

"True." Harry recognized with a nod, turning his attention to his way again "But you should know that I am prepared."

"Just be careful, pup." said Sirius with a tap on his shoulder as they reached the gargoyle to Dumbledore's office.

"KitKat." said Harry and the gargoyle started to move. The group of three went up the stairs and even before Harry could knock the door, Dumbledore spoke from the inside.

"You can come in."

Sirius looked to Remus, who just shrugged.

"Ah, Harry, Sirius, Remus, come in. I trust your conversation was profitable?" asked Dumbledore with a twinkle in his eyes.

"Yeah, sure. I have a question for you, though." said Sirius, stepping forward "Well, two actually. How do you know that people are at the door?"

Dumbledore smiled sagely.

"I would say some kind of ward?" replied Harry and Dumbledore looked amused at him.

"Right you are, Harry. Or should I say Mr. or better yet, Lord Potter?" asked Dumbledore and Harry sighed.

"Happy, Sirius?" mumbled Harry with a sigh "Call me as you wish, headmaster but I'm not that fond of the title."

"Ah, a good thing as well. Humility always help, Harry. I trust you will be receptive to your friends and family help, should you need it with your affairs." replied Dumbledore and Harry rose an eyebrow.

"You don't offer your own help, headmaster?" asked Harry and Dumbledore chuckled.

"I won't impose, myself, Harry. Besides, I think you and I have a pending conversation regarding your affairs that I have given orders to manage?"

"No, we don't." replied Harry "You gave your orders as the chief warlock and the goblins followed them. If anything I should be thankful for you to give them orders to manage my family affairs."

"I merely tried to do my duty." replied Dumbledore and Harry thought to see some relief in the eldest man in the room "What about you Sirius, do you plan to claim your Black lordship?"

"You know, the pup has been quite insistent with that, as well." replied Sirius, looking at Harry and Dumbledore "I expect to do it tomorrow in the morning."

"I'll believe it when I see it." replied Remus.

"Then you make him." said Harry, glaring at the two adults while Dumbledore chuckled.

"What was the other question you intended to ask, Sirius?" the older man asked and Sirius changed his demeanour.

"The behaviour of Gryffindor house towards my godson was, in a word, abhorrent. Has Harry done anything to deserve it?"

Dumbledore sighed.

"While it is true that there is a cloud of bad luck looming over the lion's house, I don't have any proofs pointing at Mr. Potter or anyone else for that matter. Gryffindor's behaviour has reached a new low and I believed it's all because of Mr. Potter's resorting and failure in forgive them."

"That's just too bad." replied Harry with a scowl.

"But forgiveness..." Dumbledore started, being cut by Harry.

"Is not a right. It should be deserved by those who seek it. Now you tell me, headmaster, I've been a pariah since Halloween, especially among the lion's house, MY former house. They had the audacity to ask forgiveness after the task and after proving I was innocent once and for all. Do they deserve it? Would you forgive them?"

"I would." replied Dumbledore and Harry rose an eyebrow, as did Remus.

"Why?" asked Sirius, the most vocal in his displeasure.

"Because forgiveness prevents resentments and resentments can only lead to the dark." Dumbledore replied and Harry snorted, gaining the attention of the three adults.

"I do respect your opinion but I find it to be a load of crap. Let them resent me if they want. I am happy and among people that respect me for who I am and not because what my tittles are. Now, if you're done Yoda'ing me..."

"You are?" asked Sirius.

"Yoddling you?" asked Dumbledore, confused "My dear boy, I must admit that I am unsure of what you mean." Harry sighed in frustration.

"It's a muggle thing. Yoda is a character in muggle fiction that has a similar views to what you just said. Just forget it, it's not important." replied Harry, trying to drop the subject. He managed to, although he noticed Remus' grin "What did you ask, Sirius?"

"If you are respected for who you are and not your tittles in Slytherin."

"Well, yeah sure, my tittles may give me some head start but in the end, I am judged as a member of the house of the snakes just like any other student." replied Harry.

"Huh, I always thought all snakes were power hungry and always went with the most influential one." Sirius replied.

"Not always the most influential is the leader, Sirius. Sometimes, the leader is in the shadows, manipulating those with influences." replied Harry and Dumbledore stiffened in his chair, listening the conversation "The point is, I am respected in Slytherin, not as someone with tittles or with influences but because of what I proved I can do and the type of person I am. They know I can back up my words and that gets me respect. That's it."

"Are you sure that's it, Harry?" asked Dumbledore with a twinkle in his eyes, eyeing Harry who turned to him.

"I don't want followers, headmaster, if that is what you mean." Harry replied in a cold tone "I want friends and people I can trust, not people that will turn their backs on me like my former house did. In Slytherin, while I am respected, I will have my housemates support."

"If you say so, pup." replied Sirius, thoughtful "Are you sure you're fine? I mean, I did saw the snakes standing by your side, but..."

"I'm fine, Padfoot. Better than I have been in a very long time." Harry replied and it wasn't a lie. He truly was happy.

"Any trouble and you send me a message, got it?" Sirius demanded and Harry nodded " I mean it. You may be a lord but I'm still your unofficial guardian and I will make sure you're fine."

"Fine, I will. And do claim your lordship." replied Harry and Sirius nodded. After some goodbyes, Sirius left first by floo, leaving Remus for seconds.

"Since Sirius forgot... Headmaster, we would like to have your permission to have a meeting with Harry outside Hogwarts this following Wednesday." said Remus and Harry almost failed to hold his mask and beg Dumbledore to deny the request "Family business."

"If Mr. Potter is an adult, then I can do nothing else but to acquiesce your request, Remus, least of all it is a family matter." the older man replied.

"Thank you, headmaster." Remus said with a bow. Turning to Harry, he grinned "Don't forget, Harry. Wednesday. And really? 'Yoda'ing me'?"

"You know Star Wars?" asked Harry, surprised.

"I lived in the muggle world for a time. Werewolf, remember? However... I can see some resemblance." chuckled Remus, looking at Dumbledore with a chuckle. The older man was unsure but assumed everything was fine by Harry's chuckles "See you, cub."

Remus floo'ed out of the office, leaving only Harry and Dumbledore.

"So, I guess you want to talk?" asked Harry, his hands crossed behind his back.

"I do indeed, Mr. Potter. Congratulations on your emancipation, though."

"You don't want to tell me it was a mistake from my part?" asked Harry with a raised eyebrow.

"While I do admit that I think you were hasty in your decision, it's not my place to make judgement. The decision is yours and only yours." replied the older man.

"Then why didn't you tell me about my position as an heir?" asked Harry. He already knew Dumbledore's answers from his past life but decided to ask them the same.

"I didn't think it was necessary to encumber you with extra responsibilities before your OWLS year, since you had so much to do and know already. Most heirs only take an active role in their political affairs after Hogwarts, in fact."

"What about protocol training and extra classes to compensate my lack of upbringing in this world?" asked Harry again, already knowing the answer.

"I had expected to help you by appointing you some tutors in your NEWT years. Again, I had expected you to enjoy the freedom of your childhood before dump more responsibilities on you." Dumbledore looked thoughtful "Although I did hope that your contact with the Weasley family would start to help with your integration in the wizarding world."

"It did, to a point. You forget that the Weasleys are biased, though." said Harry, sighing "You should have brought me up in these matters in my first year and not inform me of what I should do, or dumping me among the muggles." replied Harry in a cold tone, looking at the headmaster "But I thank you for keeping my family's financial assets growing and attempt to place me with a proper family where I could be protected. You failed completely, though, since I hadn't a proper upbringing but that doesn't matter anymore."

"Yes it does." confessed Dumbledore, regret clear in his voice and face "I knew what I was sending you to in the end of your first year. Again in the end of your second year and most of all, last year. I had hopes that the muggles would treat you right every time, but... I just hope you can forgive me one day."

"I won't so soon." replied Harry, looking coldly at the headmaster "However, like I said before, if you want forgiveness, you must earn it."

"I will try, Mr. Potter." replied Dumbledore solemnly "However, if you may indulge an old man's curiosity, if you believe that forgiveness must be earned, why did you forgive young Mr. Hallys?"

I knew it. thought Harry with a sigh.

"I wondered if you'd bring that up. I guess it's true that you have eyes on all the castle?" asked Harry and Dumbledore smiled.

"The privileges of being the headmaster. All paintings report to us, should we need to." replied Dumbledore and Harry nodded.

"He came to me and apologized." replied Harry, earning Dumbledore's attention "That's it. He was the first one from Gryffindor that came to me and actually apologize for what happened. He's just a firstie, true, but he had the courage to do it and the brain to realize they were wrong." Harry shrugged. What else could he say? That he forgave the boy because of who he was?

"That was it?" asked a surprised Dumbledore and Harry nodded "I must say, I found it refreshing that you were able to forgive him."

"I liked the kid. He seemed smart enough." replied Harry, hearing a chuckle from one of the shelves.

"Mr. Hallys reminded me much of yourself, lord Potter." said the sorting hat.

"You mean he should have been a Slytherin?" asked Harry and the hat chuckled again.

"Not at all, Mr. Hallys is a quintessential Gryffindor. While he is brave and headstrong, much like you, I may add, he has a much deeper sense of nobility and strong will. I was unsure with your placement in Gryffindor but I am very sure of his placement."

"If you say so." replied Harry, knowing very well what the hat meant, knowing very well that the hat had seen it in his mind as well.

"I'm glad." sais Dumbledore, pointing to a chair "Please, Harry, sit down. I am sorry I haven't offered you a seat before."

Harry nodded and sat before the headmaster.

"Where's Fawkes, by the way?" asked Harry, noticing the absence of the phoenix.

"Stretching her wings, no doubt. It can be boring for a phoenix to be cramped in this office for a full day." Harry found it curious but accepted the answer "Lemon drop?"

"No, thank you. So, what do you wish to talk about?" Harry asked and Dumbledore's eyes twinkled.

"First of all, I would like to ask you to refrain yourself to disappear from the grounds with company, at least without saying a word." said Dumbledore with a chuckle and Harry's eyes twitched.

"Again, headmaster, I was at the Chamber of Secrets, in the castle. We were safe and reachable, should Sirius or Remus think to contact Dobby."

"I do not doubt that and I admit, it was a lack of judgement not to attempt to summon Dobby. However, I was sure you and Ms. Greengrass would be safe and together, that's why I didn't force a more deep search."

"You trust to much, headmaster." replied Harry.

"Are you saying I should be concerned about Ms. Greengrass being alone with you, Harry?" asked Dumbledore with a twinkle in his eyes.

"NO!" replied Harry, much to quickly, realizing later that he had just been led by Dumbledore, giving him an answer far deeper than he thought.

Dumbledore just smiled.

"I thought so." the older man replied with a smile "Now, I wished to talk with you about your performance in the great hall, yesterday during dinner." the older man replied.

"I thought so." replied Harry with a sigh "What do you want to know?"

"I'd say everything." Dumbledore replied, drawing a scroll and a quill with a wave of his wand, making sure it would register all the words spoken "What did happen?"

Harry retold the story from the previous night, being careful not to make any mistakes and avoiding anything that could be used by Dumbledore to make more questions that he didn't want to answer. Harry did respected Dumbledore but the old man had the tendency to be tenacious and notice the smallest details, almost too much. It would take only one mistake.

"So, you claim that you were scared and that you did want to explain everything to Ms. Greengrass, is that it?" Harry nodded "Then, you wanted to have her in your arms and be in a safe place?" Harry nodded and Dumbledore looked to Harry over his glasses. Then he sighed and leaned behind on the chair he was in "I'm sorry but that's where I have doubts."

"Are you accusing me of lying, headmaster?" asked Harry, in his best indignant voice.

"Yes, I am." Dumbledore replied with a renewed and decisive voice, although his eyes didn't lose the twinkle.

"That was what happened." replied Harry, twitching his fingers imperceptibly, casting a wandless compulsion on the older man.

"Let's be honest, Mr. Potter, your story has some deep holes in it." Dumbledore replied after some moments.

"Such as?" asked Harry, stealing himself in the chair, ready for anything.

"I do not believe it was accidental magic, at all." Dumbledore replied, looking at Harry. Harry twitched his fingers again, focusing the headmaster "I do believe your actions were anything but accidental. I have seen my memory of the event and I am positive, as is professor Snape and professor McGonagall, that you performed two acts of impossible magic that for all purposes you shouldn't know how to."

"An ability triggered by strong emotions, then?" asked Harry, with a hopeful tone, hiding his growing nervous. Unless he was mistaken, his compulsions were not working on the headmaster.

"What kind of abilities do you know, Mr. Potter? Abilities that you are born with?" asked the headmaster, looking at Harry "Apart being a seer?" Harry looked to the older man.

"Parseltongue." replied Harry and Dumbledore looked at him.

"True. What else?" replied Dumbledore.

"Metamorphmagus." replied Harry, remembering Tonks and her ever-changing hair "Why are you asking me this, headmaster? Are all the magical abilities well documented in a way that no new abilities may show up at any given time?" asked Harry and Dumbledore smiled.

"Not at all. However, since the time of Merlin, there is no reports of any ability that allows its wielder to aparate just like you did." replied Dumbledore with a smile.

"Therefore, you are convinced it wasn't an ability?" asked Harry, shifting in his chair, trying not to look nervous. What was happening? Why wasn't Dumbledore being compelled to believe his words?

"No. I am convinced that it wasn't an accidental ability as you put it." replied Dumbledore.

"Then a case of a accidental magic like the one when I apparated to the roof of my primary school?" asked Harry, trying once again a compulsion.

"Apparition is a fairly easy way of magical travel. Some say that apparition is the easiest way of magical travel possible and is so widely known that many believe it is the only way possible."

"Really?" asked Harry. The compulsions weren't working, he was sure of it. More, Dumbledore was strange, seemingly relaxed but with a strange edge on his demeanour.

"Which tells me that somehow, you learned some method of magical travel lost in the aeons of time, which should not be possible to one such as yourself." continued Dumbledore, looking at Harry with a smile on his lips and a twinkle on his eyes that hid steel.

"What do you mean with that?" asked Harry with a cold tone and steel in his voice.

"I mean a child, even if the child has given wondrous proof of skill." replied Dumbledore.

"All gained through hard work at the chamber of secrets for the past years." replied Harry.

"Oh, I believe it... partially." Harry almost felt his tense body relax, only to stiffen harder than before.

"What do you mean, sir?"

"You know, Mr. Potter, had it not been for the magical oath, I would find hard to believe that you're Harry Potter at all, such are the changes in you. Yet again, as I came to believe, magical oaths can be cheated."

"I'm not sure I understand your meaning, sir." replied Harry, twitching his fingers once again, with more power.

"I believe you do..." replied Dumbledore, this time not smiling at all "A hint from a more experienced wizard, if I may..." said Dumbledore, relaxing once again and taking his hands to his belly, playing with the sleeve of his robes "Compulsion charms can be negated fairly easy if one knows he's under one... or if one has an enchanted object in his possession doing it for him. I would think you'd notice it after the first three failed, at least."

Harry widened his eyes in surprise, recovering just in time to see Dumbledore's eyes focused on him and the elder wand on his hand. The pressure he felt on his head indicated a full assault of legilimancy but it wasn't an assault like the ones Harry had experienced before. Dumbledore's assault had all of the ancient wizard's power behind it and it was significant. Harry put all his power on his shields and for several moments, the two wizards looked at each other in a silent battle of wills, both of them channelling their magic.

Harry started to bleed from his nose, as did Dumbledore who had a crimson strip staining his silver facial hair. Harry gritted his teeth in a silent snarl while Dumbledore maintained his demeanour. Harry knew that if they kept it going like that, Dumbledore would win the battle of wills. Dumbledore was very powerful, almost as much as Harry but was more skilled in the mind arts than him and that made a difference. In that moment, Harry understood why Voldemort feared Dumbledore.

Changing his strategy, Harry enveloped Dumbledore's mind probe with his magic and guided it through his own shields. Trapped, Dumbledore felt himself being dragged through Harry's shields into a dark mindscape.

Time passed in the headmaster's office. The paintings watched in silence, unsure of what was happening, seeing the back of Dumbledore and Harry's front. The boy was bleeding from his nose and it seemed that he was starting to bleed from his ears and eyes and it seemed that Dumbledore wasn't very better. Both of them were still breathing, although they were locked in a stare.

Both convulsed a couple of times and then Harry finally reacted, breathing in a long breath, coughing almost immediately what seemed to be some blood.

"What is happening, boy?" asked one of the ancient paintings and Harry turned to it, realizing the many eyes looking at him.

"Nothing." Harry replied and another scoffed.

"Albus accused you of using compulsion charms on him and you say it was nothing?" an headmistress replied.

"OBLIVIATE!" shouted Harry, making sure he would catch all the paintings, his wand flaring immediately "The headmaster and I were talking about my performance in the great hall, and I admitted that I have found an ancient book in the chamber of secrets with very ancient spells. I have studied them and I found the apparition spell I used. I've tried it without success and last night, under stress, I performed it twice." said Harry, bending over the desk of the headmaster, feeling sick and broken "Then we decided to test me on my occlumency and we went full out against each other, which was a mistake."

Harry coughed blood again and the paintings recovered from their glazed looks.

"Are you all right, child?" asked a headmistress.

"I can't believe Albus would be so foolish as to test a child's occlumency like that." complained another.

"I'm alright, ma'am." replied Harry and a headmaster scoffed.

"Clearly you're not, boy. ELF!"

"Dobby." mumbled Harry and two elves appeared before him, a normal one from Hogwarts and Dobby. The normal one squeaked and Dobby jumped to Harry.

"What happened?" asked Dobby and Harry shook his head, which Dobby understood immediately.

"Summon Madam Pomfrey, elf." one of the headmasters demanded and the Hogwarts elf vanished again. In moments, the fireplace roared in flames and Madam Pomfrey came through it, gaping at the sight. Dumbledore was unconscious on his chair, his eyes widened and bleeding, as were his ears and nose. His mouth was also wide and had blood in the corners. Then there was Harry Potter, who was half bent on the desk and sat on the chair he was in, bleeding from the same places Dumbledore was.

"What happened here?" she demanded and ran to Harry as he coughed blood again. Harry pointed to Dumbledore but Pomfrey ignored him, starting to have his wand around him.

"Albus decided to test Mr. Potter's occlumency at his request and used their full power on it, it seems." a painting said and Madam Pomfrey roared.

"ARE YOU INSANE?" she shouted and Harry winced "Are you even aware that you could have fried your mind?"

"It was a mistake." tried Harry and starting to see the world becoming blurry.

"Of course it was a mistake, a very foolish mistake that could have cost you... Harry!" she shouted, accompanied by Dobby, the last thing Harry heard before everything became dark.

Harry woke up with his head throbbing, hearing what seemed to be the distant familiar voices.

"What happened?" he wondered in a whisper.

"HARRY!" shouted the unmistaken voice of Daphne Greengrass, hugging him. Her scent worked to awake him and take a smile to his lips.

"Am I dreaming?" wondered Harry, hearing a scoff.

"Not at all, mate." replied Theo in an amused voice and Harry noticed the presence of Tracy, Theo, Blaise, Millie, Pansy, Greg and Vince.

"What happened?" asked Daphne, letting go of her hug, looking at him with a mix of worry and anger.

"I asked Dumbledore to test my occlumency and we overreacted a bit." lied Harry, seeing a twitch in Daphne's eye "How long was I out?"

"Four days." replied Tracy, pointing at a bed next to them "The headmaster is still out."

"Damn." Harry complained, trying to get up, being stopped by Daphne.

"Stay down, Harry. You need to rest and take some potions." she said in a determined tone and Harry sighed.

"What did I had and what about the old man?" asked Harry, looking at Daphne.

"Magical exhaustion and some internal nerve damage. Nothing too serious." she replied "Dumbledore is slightly worse than you."

"Occlumency, you said?" asked Blaise "Whatever you did was hard on the old man."

"Will he recover?" Harry asked and Daphne nodded.

"Madam Pomfrey says he will. No lasting damage was made."

"I thought I told you to call me if he woke up?" asked Madam Pomfey, approaching the group.

"He just woke up, ma'am." replied Blaise and she huffed, waving her wand over him.

"Very well, you foolish boy, what happened?" she asked and Harry replied the same story about his occlumency defences, using some compulsions to make it believable. This time he smiled when he realized his compulsions were working.

"You seem to be telling the truth. I'll have you know that the Gryffindors are after your blood for nearly killing the headmaster."

"Oh joy." Harry replied, gaining snickers from his friends and even an amused smile from Daphne.

"Your uncles also came by and were very worried, not to mention Dobby." Daphne replied and Harry smiled.

"I missed the talk with them, didn't I?" he asked and some of his friends rose an eyebrow while Daphne blushed. Madam Pomfrey laughed.

"Get rest and take the potions Ms. Greengrass will give you." the matron replied, turning to the group "You may stay a while longer but let him rest."

"Yes madam." they all chorused with a new found respect they had all gained to the matron since they discovered she had been a Slytherin.

They stayed a while, telling Harry all that happened for the past days, the mood that had settled since the accident, the belief that Harry had tried to kill Dumbledore that stemmed from the Gryffindors (three guesses to discover who came up with the idea) and the first and second years had already left for holidays, as well as the third years that wouldn't go to the ball. The champions had come by to check on him and curiously Diggory had come up as well.

The rest of them all left, leaving only Daphne sat next to the bed, holding Harry's hand. When she believed they were safe in silence, she waved her wand and cast silence wards.

"What happened?" she asked, her fear mixing with her anger.

"Dumbledore figured out that something didn't make sense and was able to avoid my compulsions. He confronted me with it, since he seemed to be convinced I wasn't Harry Potter and had somehow cheated the oath and blasted me with a fully powered leggilimancy attack." Daphne widened her eyes "I resisted at first but ended in redirecting his probe to my mindscape and confronted him in the chamber with Bael's help. I was able to destroy his memory of the event and implant others that gave him the impression that the meeting went well until the 'accident'." said Harry with a sigh, his head still throbbing "I locked his mind with a parseltongue spell just to be sure the new memories would settle down and be accepted by his mind without him realize something was off." Daphne rose an eyebrow "It's better to be safe than sorry."

"I agree." replied Daphne, slapping Harry.

"Ouch, what was that for?" he asked, only to have her throwing herself into his arms, trembling slightly.

"Don't do that again, you idiot." she mumbled and he was sure she was crying. He embraced her and caressed her hair and her back.

"I'll try." he replied and the two stayed like that for a moment.

"I was worried about you." she confessed, leaning in to his chest and revealing her face to him.

"Thank you." he replied with a smile.

"Dobby has been worried as well. Maybe you should call him." she said, feeling comfortable in his embrace. Harry chuckled.

"Dobby." he called and the house elf appeared next to the bed.

"What happened?" he demanded, too agitated but clearly happy. Harry retold Dobby everything and the elf shook his head."

"Will this be problematic?" asked the elf and Harry sighed.

"I didn't want to kill the old man." Daphne flinched in Harry's arms but made no comments "If the memory implantation worked fine, he won't even suspect something is amiss. We do need, however, to forge a book of spells with fading somewhere in the middle."

Dobby huffed.

"I'll see what I can do." Dobby replied, snapping his fingers and conjuring a vial with a light blue potion inside.

"Thank you, Dobby." Harry said and Dobby vanished.

"What about the paintings in Dumbledore's office?" asked Daphne and Harry assured her he had taken care of everything before passing out. He just picked his wand from his holster and pointed it at Dumbledore.

Daphne only cared enough when he heard the hiss of the parseltongue.

"What are you doing?" she demanded, rising from him "You should be resting."

"Just waking the old man." he replied and she huffed, dropping the wards and checking on the headmaster, ready to call madam Pomfrey if necessary.

Dumbledore started to stir and opened his eyes, making Daphne call for madam Pomfrey.

"Ouch, my head hurts." the older man complained "What happened?"

"Albus Dumbledore, you irresponsible man, what do you think you were doing to use a fully powered leggilimancy attack on a child?" she shouted, making Dumbledore and the two children wince. The matron waved her wand over the older man and continued to scowl.

"Not so loud, Poppy my dear. Could you please repeat that? My mind is hazy and I'm not sure what happened."

"What do you remember, you fool?" asked madam Pomfrey.

"I was in a meeting with Mr. Potter. We talked about many things and about his display in the great hall... I seem to recall he admitted to read a certain book, somewhat dark book at the chamber that had the description of the spell he used to apparate in the hall... that he said he tried it without success... but somehow, because of the emotional state, he was able to do it then..."

"What else?" asked Pomfrey, looking at Harry who was still on his bed, turned to them.

Dumbledore saw it and turned to the other side, seeing Daphne and Harry.

"Hello, Ms. Greengrass. I suspect you're here because you accepted our Poppy's offer of learning from her?" Daphne blushed a little and nodded.

"In part, sir." she replied, nodding to Harry "Whatever happened, you and Harry were admitted in the wing four days ago."

"Four days?" asked the headmaster, surprised "That is... very curious."

"Do you know what happened?" asked madam Pomfrey.

"I asked the headmaster if he could try my occlumency shields at full power." replied Harry and Dumbledore and madam Pomfrey turned to him.

"You did? Why would I do that?" asked Dumbledore, trying to recall "Yes, I seem to remember something like that... I tried to withdraw when I faced Harry's protections but I wasn't able to and we somehow lock to each other..." Dumbledore lift an eyebrow "I remember blue eyes, from that giant basilisk in your mind. I looked at them, it seems."

"You have a basilisk on your mind?" asked Madam Pomfrey, gaping.

"It's my protection." Harry replied.

"Then, shouldn't you have died?" asked Poppy while Daphne rose an eyebrow to Harry.

"Well, gladly I didn't. Fascinating, isn't it?"

Madam Pomfrey huffed and picked a potion from the cabinet, giving it to Dumbledore.

"Drink it and rest." she ordered.

"I feel fine, Poppy. A little sore and my head hurts but fine all the same." Dumbledore complained and Poppy huffed.

"Drink the potion and rest. I'll have an elf bring you two dinner soon. Ms. Greengrass, please say your farewells and leave your boy to rest."

"Yes madam." she replied, going back to Harry.

"Be careful." she told him after a soft kiss. "I'll come back tomorrow, all right?"

"I'd rather you stay but sure." Daphne smiled, glad Harry was awake and left the hall.

"Ah, young love, always a pleasant sight." Harry turned to Dumbledore, who was smiling. Slowly, the smile vanished "Harry, I'm not sure what happened but I want to apologize." Harry hid a sigh, allowing himself to relax.

"I have my faults as well, sir. In fact, it was I who asked you to attack me at your full power."

"Why did I do it? It makes no sense." replied Dumbledore, thinking to himself "What I meant was that I'm sorry, Harry."

"It's fine, sir. I'm sorry as well." Harry replied and Dumbledore turned to the ceiling.

"Maybe we should rest now."

Harry did the same, only in his mind he was reliving the events that took place in the chamber of his mind. The conversation with Dumbledore, the duel they had and his victory over the older man who was quite powerful. Even in his mind Dumbledore had been a powerful opponent, nearly as powerful as him.

One thing was certain, though. Harry would do whatever would take to fulfil his goals.

Dumbledore fell asleep thanks to the potion, dreaming with giant snakes with sapphire blue eyes.

Hello.

This is it, the new chapter. What do you guys think? I'm not so sure myself. It seems rushed.

I had half of it written for a while and only now ended it, for the reasons specified above. I really had no inspiration for more, sooner.

I decided I want to make future revelations only in the conversations with Daphne. From here you can admit something serious happened in Harry's mind that may or may not be told specifically but will be explained.

Your thoughts?

Feel free to review.

Let's play a game. Can someone come up with theory that can explain a point I made? just to see if you guys are paying attention? I won't tell you what it is. You tell me, as well as your theory.

Cheers

Zaterra02

13. Chapter 13

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Spend his days in bed with nothing better to do but talking to those around you was, to Harry's beliefs, too damn boring.

"You can use these moments as holidays." said Dumbledore after many of Harry's complaints on that subject "No responsibilities, no work..."

"I AM on holidays." Harry had rebuted, making the headmaster chuckle. It wasn't all bad, though, since Daphne visited often and for quite some time, as did his friends. The rest of the time, he either talked with Dumbledore about candy or about history and transfiguration, which seemed to be some sort of passion to the headmaster. Sure, Harry had to keep his knowledge to himself but was able to "learn" from the headmaster, especially about Xenodarius principles of converting organic matter to inorganic, without killing the living tissues, Garaldes principles of transformation and the principles of creation, all subjects beyond newt levels.

Harry noticed that Dumbledore had a gleam of delight, speaking from his heart. It was clear that the older man liked his subject. Of course, when asked about his favourite subjects, Harry replied DADA, leading to a long discussion. Harry believed that DADA was a over generic and very reducing name for a mixture of all subjects with practical uses. Dumbledore heard his arguments, very interested in the young man's reasoning. Of course, Harry made sure to let slip only information until NEWT level, asking clarifications that Dumbledore was much delighted to offer.

Harry's concern was, much to Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey's amusement, the Yule Ball. Seeing the date approaching fast, he went as far as stating that he would go to the ball with Daphne, even if he needed to go back for another stay at the hospital wing after it. Daphne glared at him but felt amused and quite happy for of his words.

Fortunately for Harry, madam Pomfrey allowed Harry to leave the hospital wing two days before the ball during breakfast time.

"You can go have breakfast in the great hall. And let's hope I won't see you in one of my beds so soon." Madam Pomfrey said as a goodbye.

"One can only hope.." was Harry's reply, walking away from the hospital wing with a grin while whistling.

Walking by the deserted corridors of the castle, wearing similar clothes to those he had wore before the accident, he called Dobby to his side, waving his wand around the two.

"Any news?" asked Harry.

"Nothing relevant happened. The mistress has passed her time in the chamber practicing, as you requested of her, reading, with your friends or with you. She has been safe and no one bothered her." Dobby reported and Harry nodded with a grin "Also, the mistress suggested that as long as the translation method is not known by the headmaster, I could mix several parseltongue books and copy its pages into a forgery to pass for the book you claimed to have learned the fading spell from." Harry widened his eyes and looked at the elf.

"Brilliant!" he said with a huge grin "I didn't think about that, that's brilliant." he laughed as the elf smirked "You've got to love that woman."

"I'll leave that to you." Dobby replied and Harry laughed again "I remind you that you haven't finished the mistress gift and that the Yule Ball will happen in two days."

"I need only a couple of hours." replied Harry, waving away Dobby's concerns.

"You weren't contacted by Gringotts or have received correspondence from anyone else." Harry nodded "Your uncles brought you the materials for the tiles last time they came and I started to carve some of them."

"Excellent. Anything else?"

"Nothing at all." replied Dobby.

"Very well. Finish the forgery and don't forget the fading spell in the middle of it. Let Dumbledore deal with the translation if he's able and make a couple of more tiles. Also, if you can, pop by a bookstore and attempt to get me a book about Xenodarius principles of Transfiguration. I found my conversation with Dumbledore fascinating."

"As you wish." replied Dobby, popping away. Harry dropped the wards around him and continued to the great hall.

When he got there, he noticed that there weren't many people around. Remembering about the holidays and checking the time, he realized that not many people would be up at eighteen past nine in the morning, especially when the breakfast ended at half past ten on holidays.

Luckily for him, the one person he wanted to see was already there. Daphne rose an eyebrow in surprise when she saw him entering the great hall.

"Good morning." he said, kissing her on the cheek.

"Good morning. I'm surprised you're out of the hospital wing so soon."

"So much confidence in me." Harry joked and Daphne smiled "I feel fine and madam Pomfrey gave me leave without recommendations."

Daphne snorted.

"I strongly doubt that." she said and Harry looked at her.

"She didn't... well, she asked not to go back to occupy one of her beds so soon and to come and have breakfast in the great hall." Daphne smirked and went back to her toast while Harry filled a cup with tea "Tell me, how was your evening?"

"Calm." replied Daphne "I went to the Room of Requirements to practice my spell work and the exercises you told me to. I stayed there a bit, studying and relaxing and then went back to the common room."

"Great." replied Harry with a smile "Do you have plans for the day?"

"I wanted to check on you. After that, I wanted to spend some time with Tracy, Millie and Pansy." she replied.

"Ball things?" asked Harry and Daphne sighed.

"It seems everyone is going crazy about the ball. Millie asked Tracy's opinion about her makeup and suddenly Pansy started to change her hairstyle trying to find the perfect one...and now we have a dorm meeting to help each others." she confessed with a sigh.

"Well, it's in two days..." he added and she glared at him.

"Not you too." she replied and he chuckled.

"Don't worry, I'm quite pleased with my plans and I know that my date will be the most beautiful woman in the room, no matter how she decides to appear." Harry replied with a smile and Daphne fought a blush.

"Why?" she asked "What did you want?"

"I wanted to ask you out for a date but if you already have plans it's all right." replied Harry and Daphne rose an eyebrow.

"Really? Then tell me, what were you planning?" she wondered as he drank his tea.

"I thought about having a stroll in the grounds. I noticed it snowed last night and I thought to take you to ice skate in the lake." he replied, not noticing the glimmer in Daphne's eyes.

"Really?" she asked and he nodded with a smile.

"As long as you promise me not to laugh when I fall." he replied mumbling to himself "I never learned how to do it. Not without you."

Daphne chuckled and smiled with a small blush.

"Thank you." she said and he smiled.

"Who knows, maybe we can have some time after your girls meeting." he replied, earning a huff from his girlfriend "It might be enough to make you relax for a bit."

"Maybe." she replied "But it can't happen. The lake isn't frozen." to that, Harry rose an eyebrow

"So?"

"What do you mean, so? You can't ice skate without ice." she replied, confused.

"True."

"The lake isn't frozen. You can't skate in the lake." Daphne replied, getting annoyed with him, who was clearily mocking her.

"I'm sorry, I thought you were a witch?" asked Harry in a mocking tone, rising an eyebrow and earning a glare from Daphne.

"Don't be ridiculous. The amount of power necessary to freeze the lake surface would be..." she started and Harry stopped her with a hand on her arm.

"Want to make a bet?" asked Harry and Daphne looked at him, recognizing his 'I know something you don't' smile.

"I'll pass." she replied and he pouted.

"Spoil sport." he mumbled and she almost giggled.

"How, then?" she asked and he grinned.

"How about we leave it as a surprise for later?" he asked and she smiled.

"For some reason, I find your proposal very endearing." she replied, going back to her breakfast. "What will you do?"

"I guess I'll spend some time with the boys." replied Harry, shrugging "I still have one thing to do that will take me a couple of hours but I was planning on doing it later in the evening anyway... "

"Which would be?"

"A surprise." he replied and Daphne rolled her eyes.

"How about a walk now? The girls should come and have breakfast unless they decided to skip it... either way, it's too early for me to join them." Daphne suggested.

"That's something I would enjoy." replied Harry and Daphne smiled. She didn't mind he wanted to spend time with her, she found it sweet. The fact he tried not to be possessive was also great.

Harry and Daphne finished their breakfast and left the great hall, meeting Fleur and her friends on their way out. After some courtesies, the couple left the french group and went outside after a quick transfiguration of their robes to something far warmer, Harry's courtesy.

"Is your favourite colour green?" asked Harry and Daphne looked at him.

"I bet you know it is, why are you asking?" she asked him, glancing at his emerald eyes. Favourite colour, indeed.

"Just checking." he replied and she grabbed his arm closer to her, as if demanding answers "It's for a surprise."

She sighed.

"Yes, my favourite colour is green, happy?"

"Yes, but that has nothing to do with it." he replied, stealing a quick kiss from her, making her roll her eyes. Sometimes, forgetting what she knew of him, he could be so childish. She loved it.

"Harry, I want to speak about serious things, for a moment." she said and Harry lost his smile, nodding and choosing to ignore his godfather's pun. He quickly drew his wand and waved it, rising the wards.

"Sure, go ahead." he said.

"It's about Dumbledore and what happened a couple of days ago." she replied and he nodded.

"What do you want to know exactly?" he asked and she shrugged.

"What happened? What did you do? Will he recover the memories or...?" she asked and he shook his head.

"Like I said, I locked his mind. We fought in my mind and that's what scrambled my brains. The old man is a powerful and cunning wizard and he gave me trouble, even with the advantage of being in my mind." replied Harry.

"When you say you fought..." she wondered.

"Dueled." he replied and she sighed "Like I said, the old man is both powerful and cunning. Luckily I had Bael that helped me by paralyzing him instead of having me fighting him until I had the upper hand. What I did then was obliviate him of the memory and create a new one. By locking his mind and keeping him unconscious, the memory was allowed to settle and even if he is a master occlumens, he won't realize that the memory is artificial..." I hope.

"Are you sure?" she asked and Harry looked undecided.

"Yes." he replied and Daphne was able to notice the hesitation "I destroyed the real memory. Even if he realizes the memory is fake, he won't be able to know what really happened. "

"But he'll hound you." she replied and he sighed.

"He might be a bastard that ruined part of my life but... I didn't want to kill him. He didn't deserve it." Harry admitted and Daphne caressed his face.

"You didn't have to, either. You did the right thing." she replied with a smile and he soft smiled at her. He held her hand in place and kissed it.

"Thank you." he replied.

"I'm just concerned with you. If Dumbledore finds out..."

"He won't." Harry replied in a soft tone "I'll be careful. I promise."

"Make sure you are. I trust you but you need to be careful." she said and he nodded "A lot of bad things can happen."

"I know." he replied, closing his eyes and turning his head down "I was foolish. I believed I had all points covered. That I had plans for these things. What's ironic is that I had been talking with Moony..."

"Remus?"

"The same. I had been talking with him about hubris... and I..." Harry sighed "I was the most powerful wizard for too long. I think I grew arrogant without anyone to match me. Dumbledore at least opened my eyes for that."

"What happened, exactly? " Daphne asked.

"The most ridiculous thing, actually. Dumbledore had protections against compulsions and noticed each one I cast one upon him." admitted Harry and Daphne nodded.

"Fine. What's done is done." she said and he smiled.

"Focus on the future, right?" he asked and she nodded.

"Of course." she replied and he held her on his arms. He kissed her and she felt the emotion, the longing and the appreciation he had for her in that kiss. When it ended, he held his forehead on hers.

"I know you're right." he replied while she smiled and didn't even attempted to hide her blush.

"Be careful. I think it's too late for me, now." she whispered.

"What do you mean?" he asked, separating from her and she blushed even more, ignoring his concerned looks "Daphne?!"

"I don't want to lose you." she almost whispered and he understood what she meant, even if she didn't say it yet.

"I promise I will." he replied, holding her close to him. They stayed like that for a while, like statues in a field of snow.

"Why are Bael's eyes blue? I thought basilisks' eyes were yellow?" Daphne asked and Harry chuckled.

"I wondered when you would ask me that." he said and she rose her eyes to him.

"So?"

"It's a long story." he replied "I'd rather tell it after the ball, if you'll allow me?" asked Harry and Daphne looked at him before nodding, returning to his hug. She enjoyed it.

"I'll trust you." she replied "Besides, I don't want to talk about that for now."

That solved Harry's dilemma about telling her about Jason Hallys. They still had time.

"I thought you were more powerful than Dumbledore." she said and Harry looked thoughtful "I'd assume you'd have less problems while facing him."

"So did I. It seems I was wrong." he replied with a sigh and Daphne looked confused at him "Sometimes, being powerful isn't everything. Skill counts a lot and so does control and ability. Dumbledore has it all and was able to resist Voldemort several times, even if the dark bastard is more powerful than the old man, or so Dumbledore claimed several times. With power you can cast more spells and more powerful ones as well but if you can't control your magic or don't have enough skill, you'll use more magic than needed and tire yourself easily, making mistakes that can be capitalized... besides, if your opponent is skilled, he can avoid your spells and let you tire yourself until you're on an equal stand... do you understand?"

"I do... you did say that Dumbledore was powerful, skilled and cunning." Daphne replied, looking seriously at Harry "But so are you... and more than Dumbledore, aren't you?"

"I believe so... but even if I am more powerful, one mistake can still take me down and Dumbledore is skilled enough to use such an advantage... and our duel was intense enough to damage my mind. In the real world, the damage would be physical but in one's mind... " Harry said, thoughtful and Daphne nodded.

"Don't do it again, then." she warned him and he smiled, nodding.

"Shall we continue our walk?"

Daphne and Harry entered the common room, noticing there were only a couple of their housemates around. With a sigh and a kiss, Daphne went to her dorms to meet the girls and Harry went to his own, attempting to find the boys. Luckily for him, Theo, Blaise, Vince and Greg were all in their room, sat in their beds while talking, still in their pyjamas.

"You do know there's a beautiful day outside, right?" asked Harry, noticing all of them, surprising them.

"Hey, welcome back. Pomfrey let you out?" asked Blaise and Harry shook his head.

"No, I escaped while she was giving Dumbledore a sponge bath..." replied Harry sarcastically, making the four boys laugh.

"That's not something I'd like to imagine, thank you very much." replied Vince while Harry smirked, waving his wand to open the curtains of his own bed.

"Have you seen your girlfriend today?" asked Theo and Harry nodded.

"I met her in the great hall for breakfast and we had a sort of a date before she decided she had to come back for the girls meeting or whatever it was..." replied Harry and Blaise chuckled.

"She was going to see you, wasn't she?" he asked and Harry rose an eyebrow.

"Jealous?" Harry asked amused and Blaise snorted.

"In your dreams." Blaise replied and Harry rebutted.

"I can assure you, you're not part of my dreams. You're too manly and dark haired for it."

The four chuckled, knowing what he meant.

"Do you know what they are doing?" asked Theo and Harry shrugged.

"Daph told me that the girls wanted to discuss something about their dresses and make ups or whatever... I honestly didn't care that much and she didn't explain it very well."

"Millie told me that they were having a girls meeting but for the life of me, all I could think about was an all girls slumber party." Blaise replied and all laughed.

"What about you, guys?" Harry asked to Greg and Vince "Are the two of you going both with Pansy or what?"

"Yeah..." replied Vince shyly while Greg nodded.

"So... how does that work?" asked Theo, genuinely confused "Who asked and how did you reach that agreement?"

Greg just shrugged. The boy wasn't of much words, unlike Vince.

"Pansy wanted to go with the two of us and told us we were taking her..." Vince replied "How it will be, I don't know but It will be fine."

"If you say so..." mumbled Blaise "I guess Pansy is building her own male harem, then." he said, earning some chuckles.

"She's been nervous." replied Greg in almost a whisper.

"All of them are. I understand they want to look pretty but they don't need to overreact." said Blaise and Harry nodded.

"Maybe we should do something to help them to relax." he said, earning glances from his friends.

"What are you talking about?" asked Theo, seeing Harry's smirk, knowing he had an idea.

"How about we take the girls to have lunch by the lake?" he proposed, noticing the thoughtful looks.

"By the lake?" asked Blaise.

"It's cold and there's snow." replied Vince while Greg looked at Harry, confused.

"Not you too." complained Harry, rolling his eyes "We're wizards. Snow can be melted and we know how to cast warming charms."

"You mean a picnic, then?" asked Theo and Harry smiled.

"Sure." he replied "What do you say? I can have Dobby getting a couple of baskets with enough food for all of us and we can spend our afternoon relaxing."

"I agree. I have nothing better to do, either way." replied Blaise. Greg nodded, as did Vince. Theo chuckled.

"I remember you saying something about you wanting to go on a date with Daphne?" he asked and Harry grinned.

"I never suggested it out of the goodness of my heart. What do you think I am, a duffer? Or worse, a dork?"

They all laughed.

Daphne was bored. It was the seventh time Tracy cast the hairstyle charm on Millie and she still hated her looks. This time, her hair was shorter by the neck. Personally, she thought Millie looked better with long hair but she decided to keep quiet after her angry retort 'Not all of us are beautiful!' Daphne knew Millie for a long time and she knew that the other girl was a little insecure and had self esteem problems.

"How about come curls in the extremities?" asked Pansy, waving her wand. Millie's hair took the shape desired and she frown.

"No."

"Damn it, Millie." growled Tracy and Daphne smirked. She was lying on her bed, looking to the ceiling.

"What do you think, Daphne?" asked Millie and Daphne looked at the three girls.

"I already said it, long wavy hair suits her." the blonde replied.

"I agree." replied Pansy and Tracy sighed something that sounded like You're not helping. Daphne waved her wand and Millie's hair took the shape Daphne intended.

"What do you think?" asked Daphne and Tracy nodded, as did Pansy.

"I don't know." she mumbled and Tracy sighed.

"Millie, what's the problem?" she asked "You look beautiful. Blaise will no doubt drool himself over you."

"I wish..." the girl mumbled, heard by all of them.

"Wait, is that it? You want Blaise to drool?" asked Daphne. Pansy had to hold a laugh.

"I just want to look beautiful for him." Millie blushed and Tracy shook her head "I don't want him to regret it."

"Are you sure we're talking about the same guy?" asked Tracy and Millie looked at her "Blaise, the guy that in more or less a month as proven to be completely crazy about you?"

"He's not..."

"Yes, he is." replied Pansy with a somewhat superior tone.

"But what if he finds someone better?" asked Millie, more to herself than to her friends. Daphne put her hands on Millie's shoulders.

"Millie, Blaise is an idiot." she said and Millie looked outraged, wanting to reply "No, hear me out. Blaise is an idiot because, according to Harry, he spent hours before the mirror before asking you out.. We didn't have the courage to ask you and Harry threatened to put him under the imperius curse." Pansy rose an eyebrow in surprise. She had no idea. "Do you know what convinced him to ask you to the ball?" Millie shook her head.

"Harry threatened him that if the girl he wanted to ask for the ball was so special, how long would she be available as a date without someone else ask her first?" replied Daphne, looking into Millie's reflex's eyes "That's when he came down the boys dorm and asked you."

"Really?" asked Millie in almost a whisper.

"And tripped. You can't forget how he tripped in front of Millie." remembered Tracy with a laugh.

"He compensated by falling in his knee and conjuring a rose." replied Pansy with a wishful sigh "I wish my boys had done that."

"Theo didn't do it, either." replied Tracy, crossing her arms "Theo might learn something from Blaise about how to treat a girl."

Daphne noticed the three girls had turned to her.

"Please, Harry asked me to the ball in the least romantic way possible. I asked for his help with my spell work and in exchange, he asked my help for tournament related business... ball included." she replied with a small scowl "But we got side tracked. What I meant was that Blaise has it bad for you, Millie. Don't worry about it. Go to the ball, have fun, let him pamper you a bit and enjoy it. Blaise knows he wouldn't survive long if he did something to ruin your night."

"Are you sure?" asked Millie and Daphne smiled.

"You're a beautiful girl, Millicent." the blond said with a smile "He'd be a fool to let you go." Millie smiled and looked herself in the mirror.

"All right, I think I like this style."

"Finally!" groaned Pansy, rising her arms to the ceiling.

"You poor girl." mocked Tracy with a grin, turning to Daphne, patting her shoulder "Harry asked you in the least possible way. How dreadful." the other three girls laughed and Daphne smirked. The truth was that while she didn't care about the ball before, she now was delighted about it. Sure, Harry didn't ask her in a romantic setting but knowing what she knew, how could he, when they barely knew each other? Still, everything had worked out.

Out of nowhere, a pop sound and the four girls turned back, noticing Dobby in the room. Dobby wearing a black blindfold.

"Dobby? What's wrong?" asked Daphne and Dobby snapped is fingers, conjuring a scroll in his hands.

"Mistress, ladies, master Harry and his gentlemen friends send you a message." Dobby replied, extending the scroll in Daphne's voice direction. The blond took it.

"What's with the blindfold?" asked Tracy and Dobby smirked.

"Mr. Zabini insisted on it, to be sure I wouldn't see you ladies in your undergarments, miss Davies."

"Blaise what?" asked both Millie said Pansy, confused "Why?"

"He insisted I act too much as a person and not as an elf." replied Dobby with a bow. He popped away from the room, leaving the girls confused.

"Was it me or was the elf amused?" asked Tracy and Daphne shrugged, opening the scroll. As she opened it, the scroll floated from her hands and unwinded itself.

"Dear Tracy" started Theo's voice, making said girl raise her eyebrow.

"Dear Millie." sounded Blaise's voice, getting said girl's attention.

"Dear Pansy." sounded both Greg and Vince and Pansy grinned.

"My dearest Daphne." sounded Harry and Daphne blushed at the chuckling from the girls.

"Hey, no fair." complained the nervous Blaise's voice.

"Oi, it's recording, you ass." admonished Theo's voice.

"But..." Blaise tried, being interrupted by Harry.

"We never agreed in a script set in stone Blaise, only highlights. " replied Harry "Can we proceed? Thank you. Now, ladies, as we believe you are need of some relaxation, we would like to invite each of you for a lunch picnic today at the lakeshore. Don't worry, we took care of everything. Please join us no early than twelve o'clock. Daphne, I hope to see you there. Love, Harry."

"Tracy trust me, you'll like it. Love, Theo."

"Millie, I hope you'll come. Love, Blaise."

"Pansy, we're waiting for you. Love, Vince."

"It will be fun. Love, Greg."

"Just come prepared for the outside." said Harry once again and the message scroll rolled itself again while the girls looked surprised at each other.

Daphne was the first to chuckle. The other three followed after.

"Do you think they'll come?" asked Blaise, standing with Theo, Greg and Vince at the lakeshore, watching the path from the castle. Harry was watching the lake, keeping his hands behind his back, having chosen a place close to the path but distant enough from Hagrid's hut and Durmstrang ship. All five of them had cast the warming charms on themselves and were expectant.

"They will." replied the green eyed wizard, turning slightly to his friends "Don't worry."

"Shouldn't we start prepare everything, then?" asked Theo and Harry nodded, drawing his wand, being mimicked by the four boys. They vanished the snow in a small area around them and then Harry cast a warming charm in the area. Dobby could have done it but he was occupied preparing the picnic baskets.

"Feels warm enough?" he asked and the boys nodded. Theo conjured a big towel with the colours of the Slytherin house and spread it on the ground. Dobby appeared moments later and brought with him four picnic baskets, placing them in the center of the towel. With a nod to Harry, the elf popped away and Blaise saw the time.

"It's noon." he announced and Harry chuckled.

"They'll come." he said, turning back to the lake, closing his eyes and feeling the wind and the cold against him as soon as he stepped out from the warm area.

"What's so interesting in the lake?" asked Vince and Harry looked at him.

"Nothing." he replied "I'm just wondering how much power it would take to freeze the all lake."

Theo looked at him, surprised.

"A lot, no doubt." Theo replied and Harry nodded "May I ask you why you're thinking about that?"

"You may but I think I'll wait to show you." Harry replied and Theo shook his head amused, mumbling something about Harry being too Slytherin.

"There they come." noticed Greg. The four girls came together, walking slowly and chatting among themselves. They were wearing their heavy cloaks and their Slytherin scarves. When they reach them, Daphne smiled at Harry.

"Why do I have the feeling this was your idea?" she asked and Harry chuckled. Without a word, Harry asked for her hand, which she gave it and kissed the knuckles, guiding her afterwards to the towel. Inspired by Harry's actions, the other boys took similar gestures and while Theo and Tracy sat next to Daphne and Harry, Blaise, Millie, Greg, Pansy and Vince sat opposite to them.

"How did you do this?" asked Millie, noticing how warm it was, removing the heavy cloak and the scarf, as did all the girls. Only Daphne didn't look surprised, only amused.

"Magic." was Harry's reply and all chuckled, descending into conversation.

"First of all, the message was great spell work. Who had the idea?" asked Tracy and the boys turned to Greg.

"We were thinking about what kind of message to send when Greg said it was a shame that howlers were too loud." told Blaise "Then Theo had the idea of doing something similar and simpler and we went to the library. As it turns out, making an howler is easy and well documented."

"It was a really nice job. Would you teach me?" asked Millie shyly and Blaise grinned.

"Of course. I'd be delighted." Blaise replied , ignoring the chuckles around them.

"And whose idea was it for the picnic?" asked Pansy. The boys turned to Harry, who had his arm around Daphne's waist and had an amused grin as he played with a curl of blond hair.

"He has a secret plan." mocked Theo playfully, making the girls raise an eyebrow.

"Oh? Do tell, then." asked Tracy and Theo shrugged.

"Now now, Tracy, be patient." Harry replied, earning a look from Daphne.

"Actually, I want to know what you're planning." the blond said and Harry smiled.

"Don't tell me you already forgot?" he asked and Daphne widened her eyes, remembering. She quickly returned to normal.

"Really? Well then, Mr. Wizard, what about showing it?" she taunted and he grinned. Leaving a kiss on her cheek, he rose and drew his wand, walking to the lake. He pointed his wand forward, ignoring the looks he knew his friends were giving him and whispered.

"Glaciem nulla" a blue light was expelled from his wand, hitting the water before him. For everyone's surprise, the water started to freeze and to further surprise, the freezing accompanied the movement of Harry's wand, creating a corridor of ice with nearly five meters from the shore into the lake. Harry walked on the ice, clearly testing how strong it was, only then turning to his friends, who were already standing, watching him in awe.

"Now, because I'm a good guy, I'll teach you the spell and you'll help me to create a ring for ice skating so that we can have some fun in the afternoon after lunch. What do you say?"

Daphne went from shock to acceptance, amazed with Harry once again. She smiled proudly and excitedly. She loved ice skating and she knew Harry knew it as well. With a quick look around, she noticed their friends were also amazed and willing to both learn and start, already with their wands in their hands.

"Are you sure you want to do it now? We could have lunch before..." asked Harry, noticing how eager they were.

"Are you kidding?" asked Tracy, rhetorically, of course. Harry turned to Daphne, who also looked eager and chuckled. He just pointed at the lake shore and they all followed him.

"The spell is Glaciem Nulla and has no wand movements to cast, only to control the ice formation. It's a more powerful version of the glacius charm and requires only power. Now, point at the water and breath before you cast."

They didn't breath and several shouts were heard at the same time, having no results. Greg and Vince weren't able to cast the spell, much like Pansy who got a cold air from her wand. Blaise and Millie managed results similar to Pansy and while Tracy actually managed to cast a spell, nothing happened at the water. Theo managed to freeze the air between him and the water, creating snowflakes and earning giggles from Tracy. Daphne was the only one who managed to cast the spell and have results. She notice how Harry was beaming at her with a look of pride.

"That's my witch." he said, giving her a kiss on the cheek "How about you help me teaching?" Daphne nodded and turned to Theo and Tracy while Harry turned to Blaise, Millie, Pansy, Greg and Vince. It wasn't easy and it took nearly an hour and several tries but in the end, all of them learned the spell, although Greg and Vince's was still weaker when compared with the others.

Feeling optimistic, the group took their places at the ice corridor, Harry and Daphne turned to the same side and all the others turned to the other. It was a moderate success. From Harry and Daphne's side, the ice sheet grew four meters wide and eight meters long. From the other side, the sheet grew the five meters wide but only five meters long.

"Well, I'd say that's enough." said Daphne, somewhat panting.

Harry grinned and helped Greg who had fallen to his knees, tired.

"You weren't kidding when you said the spell needed power... damn, I'm tired." replied Theo, helping Tracy out of the ice and on the towel. Greg, Vince, Pansy, Blaise and Millie snorted all at the same time.

"I don't even want to know where you learnt this spell..." said Daphne, sitting on the towel. Harry waved his wand and the food came out of the baskets, promptly claimed by the teens.

"You know very well where I learn it..." he replied in a playful voice, claiming a sandwich "Do you think it will be enough for all of us?"

"I think it's more than enough." she replied, looking at him "I'm curious, though. The Glacius cham is supposed to freeze everything uniformly. How does this spell work?"

"The main difference is that instead of freezing everything uniformly, as you said, it freezes the point of the spell impact in the moment of contact. The power of the spell will focus on that point and the ice will grow from that point outwards in all directions."

"Makes sense, I suppose." replied Daphne "It's not known, is it?"

"I read it in one of the old books and it was already old by the time the book was written, I think."

The group had lunch with several laughters before they all turned their attentions to the ice sheets that started in the shore and ended five meters into the lake. Harry called Dobby and while the teens tried the spell once again to increase the size of the skating ring, if one could call it that, Dobby added several protections in the border, to guarantee that no one would fall into the cold water. When they believed it to be suitable, the Daphne was the first to transfigurate her shoes into skates, leaving the others in the shore looking at her.

"I didn't know she loved it so much." mumbled Millie as Tracy was also transfigurating her shoes, as was Pansy.

"Come on, boys." Pansy pushed Greg and Vince into the ice and started to skate with them. When the boys clashed each other, they all laugh amused. Theo was attempting to accompany Tracy in a very clumsy way, making her laugh and Blaise was teaching Millie how to skate, since the girl had never done it before. Harry was in the shore, ignoring all of them but the blond girl who had her hands behind her back and was sliding to him.

"Are you going to stay there?" Daphne asked, stopping mere inches from Harry, who hugged her to ease the clash, should it happen.

"Do you want the truth?" he asked and she nodded "I still remember the fall I had the last time I tried it. I fell on my back on the ice and was bruised from my butt and back for nearly two weeks."

Daphne laughed and it sounded like music to Harry. The small moments he knew she was happy meant everything to him...

"Come on, I'll help you." she said, grabbing his arm. Harry chuckled and waved his wand to his feet, tranfigurating his shoes, sliding carefully, his arm entangled with Daphne's. They didn't speak for some moments, sliding softly together through the ice. Daphne held Harry's arm carefully and only guided him through the curves.

"See? It's not that hard." she said and he smiled.

"I never said it was. I only said I hurt myself last time I did it." he replied.

"When was that?" she asked and his demeanour turned grim for a moment.

"Our last winter together..." he whispered loud enough for her to hear him, squeezing his arm tighter. None of them said a word for some more moments.

"This was your plan all along, wasn't it?" she asked and he nodded.

"I wanted to have a date with you, of course. I remembered you liked skating and remembered the spell I could use... that the guys wanted to help and have some time with their girlfriends was a bonus. I wouldn't say no to some help. Besides, it's a bonding activity for all of us as well."

Daphne smiled.

"Where and when did you actually learn the spell, by the way?" asked Daphne.

"Somewhere in my fifties... and it's ice magic lore." admitted Harry.

"Have you considered writing down all the spells you know?" she asked and he nodded.

"I did it once, a couple of years before... you know." she did understand what he meant "I have the memories of it, it would take some time out of such an undertaking. Maybe after this year is done." Daphne smiled and would have skating faster, forcing Harry to follow her had it not been for the calls from the shore. Harry turned and saw Viktor Krum with a couple of Durmstrang students, looking wide eyed and surprised.

"There vas no ice in morning." Viktor said as soon as Harry approached him, followed by Daphne and the others "You made dis?"

"We did." replied Harry with a nod and Viktor nodded to all of them.

"It is good job. Strong ice. Vat you do? Ice Lore?" asked one of the boys with Viktor, a bond one with blue eyes.

"Yes. We used Glaciem Nulla." Harry replied. However, none of the Durmstrang students reacted to the name of the spell.

"Can ve join?" asked one of girl, clearly hopefully, surprising the teen slytherins. Harry looked around to his friends, who shrugged but before he could reply, the blond boy stepped forward.

"No, ve can make our ice." he said, ignoring the surprised looks from his schoolmates.

"Is true. Sascha is right. Ve can make our own." replied Viktor with a smirk to Harry, who couldn't help to remember an older Viktor Krum.

"Can you teach us spell?" asked the boy identified as Sascha and Harry nodded, twirling the wand in his hand.

"Sure. Since you're older and more experienced, I expect you to learn the spell faster and produce more ice in less time than us." Harry said, feeding the Durmstrang students ego, seeing some of them actually puff their chests and smirk.

"Of course, ve are Durmstrang. Best school." one of the boys said and Harry smirked.

"Really? In that case you shouldn't need my help, right?" asked Harry and the slytherin teens smirked while Viktor and several others rolled their eyes.

"Dimitri is fool." replied a girl, making everyone laugh while said boy complained from an elbow to the ribs.

"Very well, then. The spell is..." Harry explained the spell and how to cast it, returning to skating some minutes later while the Durmstrang students rallied by the shore and started to practice it.

"Sharing your secrets?" asked Daphne with a raised eyebrow and Harry smiled.

"It's not exactly a secret, is it? Besides, it's Christmas, is the time for sharing and happiness." Harry said with some flair, making Daphne chuckle.

It took nearly half an hour for most of the Durmstrang students to become proficient with the spell and nearly fifteen minutes for them to create an ice sheet as big as the one the slytherin teens had created. Some fell on their knees for exhaustion but they managed it.

As luck would have it, someone from Durmstrang spread the word and soon, nearly half of their numbers was on the lakeshore, learning the spell from friends and casting it to the water, increasing the ice sheet size. Somehow, the same happened with the students of Beauxbattons, who joined the increasing group out of curiosity, staying for the spell and the skating. Fleur was among her school mates, quickly engaging in a conversation with Viktor over what was happening, joining Daphne and Harry later on, after her school mates and herself managed to create their own ice sheet, managing to create one larger than the two other combined.

Harry could accept that, no problem. Both schools were staying in their respective housing in the school grounds and obviously, they saw them and felt curious. That they decided to stay could be accepted, no problem, since they all learned the spell and created their own ice sheets to skate. However, when a small group of fifth year duffers appeared and started to ask what was happening, it was only a matter of time before everyone knew about it in Hogwarts.

Lo and behold.

"How the hell did this happen?" Harry asked bewildered, sat on the ground with Daphne leaning on him. She chuckled, noticing the amount of people from the three schools in the ice. From Hogwarts, she could recognize some older slytherin, ravenclaw and hufflepuff, a well as a couple of gryffindors, who happened to be the house least represented in numbers. All mixed up among themselves, having no divisions of schools or houses. All had one thing in common.

They were having fun.

"I have no idea." she said, noticing Millie skating with Blaise "However, it might have something to do with you sharing the spell with the Durstrang students, who shared it with the Beauxbatton students. A lot of people to teach when the Hogwarts students arrived in full."

"Fine, it's my fault." he sighed, ignoring her amusement "All I wanted was a nice date with you but nnnnooooo, something had to happen..."

Daphne smiled, feeling the warmth spreading to her face.

"Despite everything, it was great. I liked it very much." Daphne admitted, a little embarrassed, Harry smiled and kissed her cheek.

"At least that." he whispered. Daphne turned to him and kissed him fully on the lips.

"That was for a great afternoon. Not to mention getting me out from the girl's meeting." Harry chuckled.

"Glad to be of service." he mumbled and Daphne smiled, looking at him "It might not be of much, but happy Yule, Daph." he said, caressing her cheek, before another kiss.

"Happy Yule, Harry." she replied after the kiss.

"The best I had in several years." he mumbled and she smiled.

"WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?" shouted McGonagall, followed by Snape, Flitwick, Sprout, Madam Maxime and the Highmaster Karkaroff, her voice's volume increased magically. The fun stopped almost immediately as everyone turned to the source of the shout "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?"

"Having fun." shouted someone from the Hogwarts group.

"GET UT OF THE ICE, RIGHT NOW! DON'T YOU KNOW HOW DANGEROUS THAT CAN BE?" McGonagall shouted again and everyone had to obey after she threatened to remove points. Of course, the threat didn't work with the foreign schools until their own headmasters threatened them with punishments in their own languages.

"WHO WAS IT THAT HAD THIS STUPID IDEA?" McGonagall asked when everyone had left the ice, leaving Flitwick to study how it had been done.

Everyone looked in the same direction, feeling the magic of a certain green eyed teen flare. Harry didn't move from his place, still supporting Daphne who was glaring outraged at the deputy headmistress.

"That would have been me, deputy Headmistress." replied Harry in a low tone.

"DETENTION!" McGonagall shouted in anger and for her surprise, as well as everyone else, nearly all the students defended the young champion. In the commotion of students shouting, the three older champions looked to each other and stepped forward.

"Professor, with all due respect, while Harry did share the spell with all of us, it was us that decided to stay and have fun. We shared it among ourselves as well. To be fair, you'll have to give us all detention."

"Da, to us asvel." replied Viktor, his arms crossed "It vas my group dat asked for spell first."

"Et nous." replied Fleur with a smile directed at madam Maxime "We joined een the fun az well."

The teachers were surprised with the show of support towards the youngest champion, who was still sat in his place, curious over what was happening. Daphne was smirking.

"Before anything is decided, I do believe that for an amazing display of magic, everyone student should be awarded with at least ten points. The ice is strong and I found several protections cast as well, no doubt to add safety. Well done everyone." the tiny professor beamed with a smile, confusing the professors, especially McGonagall.

"Filius, this is not the time..."

"I'm sorry, Minerva, but this is the perfect time." replied Filius, pretty much ignoring McGonagall and letting go his inner Ravenclaw "I would like to offer the chance for extra credit to all those who cast charms as protection. Please, bring me an essay detailing what you did and how before the start of the next term." the commotion started again but this time was softer and amused.

"Potter, explain." ordered Snape.

"Me and the guys decided to give our girls a surprise. I knew the spell, I taught it to all of them and made the ice." he replied, looking at Snape who knew better than try leggilimancy on him "Viktor and his group came first and asked me to teach them, which I did. Then more people came from Durmstrang, Beauxbattons and Hogwarts and we shared the spell."

"And how did you learn the spell, whatever it was?" Sprout asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I read a book." was Harry's reply and some people tried to hold a laugh.

"Very well, then. I am satisfied with your explanation." said Snape with a nod "Ten points for a job well done. Maybe you're not such a dunderhead as I thought."

The students from Hogwarts had seen some weird things over the years but nothing could prepare them for such a moment. Severus Snape compliment Harry Potter?

Seeing her support gone, since even the headmasters from the foreign schools had become somewhat more accepting of the students activities after Flitwick's report, the scot sighed and turned her back to the castle, mumbling something about needing a strong drink.

"Does that mean that we can continue to use the ice?" asked Harry, noticing how everyone was looking at him.

"Of course you can. Once again, good job." replied Flitwick, amused with the cheering from the students. While Snape and Karkarof left the lake, madam Maxime and professor Sprout decided to stay a while and talk with their students and learn more about what happened.

"Mr. Potter, can I have a moment of your time?" asked Flitwick, approaching the teen wizard who was whispering something to a grinning and amused Daphne Greengrass.

"Now?!" wondered Harry, letting escape some disappointment. Daphne shared the disappointment with a scowl that their teacher saw.

"Not at all, I wouldn't want to keep you from your amusement and friends. How about tomorrow after dinner? "

"Of course. Thank you professor." replied Harry "Thank you as well for your help."

"It's my job, Mr. Potter. The moment I realized there was no danger whatsoever for students, I was delighted to study what you students did and reward you all for it. The spell used was something from Ice Lore, wasn't it?"

" Glaciem Nulla." replied Harry and Flitwick smiled.

"Ice Lore, ancient low level spell." the professor mused "Still used today as a training spell for focus and control." Flitwick looked at the teen "Nicely done, Mr. Potter."

"Professor, what did you mean when you said training spell?" asked a curious Daphne.

"It is a demanding spell, Miss. Greengrass." Flitwick explained "One excellent way to master spells and develop our own magic is to..."

"Practice control and cast the spell as many times as necessary to be able to do it almost unconsciously." she completed and Flitwick blinked, surprised. Harry laughed and Daphne smirked.

"I wouldn't put it like that, but sure, exactly. Five points to Slytherin." he beamed "As I was saying, simple spells, who are also demanding in terms of magic are often used as a training tool. This one in particular was adapted from much older magic by an ancient roman wizard that used the spell to teach his apprentices into learning control."

"Interesting." she mumbled and Flitwick smiled.

"I'll expect you tomorrow, Mr. Potter. May you both have a good afternoon."

"You too, professor." replied Harry, as did Daphne.

"That was interesting." Daphne said "Did you know that?"

"No." he replied with a shook of his head "I just learned the spell and the theory. Not the story."

Daphne chuckled.

"Do you want to go back to skating?"

Night had come and the dinner had been an energetic affair. A lot of conversations were shared among the students about their afternoon, accompanied by laughter and amusement. The fourth year Gryffindors had only marked their presence in the middle afternoon and even then, it was only Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil who were curious, accompanied by Finnigan and Thomas.

The remaining of their number had stayed inside the castle. Granger had been seen in the library and no one had seen Longbottom or a Weasley in the whole day. If any of them regretted not experienced the afternoon, they didn't show it at dinner when they discovered what happened. In fact, Ron Weasley had scoffed and even ask loud why he would want to do such a stupid thing, earning him a glare from his sister and Granger and those who were close to him, reverting for his usual spew about how all snakes were evil and how Potter had tried to kill Dumbledore, especially after realizing that his former friend was sitting in the hall, as if nothing had happened.

For Harry it was perfect. He had a great time with Daphne, she enjoyed the experience and he got Daphne to outright admit she truly liked him. It wasn't an I love you but it was close enough for now. He was nothing if not patient.

When the dinner ended, they returned to the Slytherin common room and Harry stayed there in the couches with his friends, occasionally talking with some of the older students. Brian Carrick even cracked a joke when he asked him if he had confounded professor Snape because of the older man's recent actions. Harry's answer, a No comments accompanied with a huge smirk left more people wondering than laughing. They realized later he was joking.

Harry eventually found himself in the chamber of secrets once again.

"Master, the workshop is ready." replied Dobby and Harry nodded. The elf vanished again and Harry walked to a desk with several carving tools and a bag. Opening the bag, he took out a silver chain for a necklace and three two inches emeralds. After some careful considerations, he picked one and put it with the silver chain, while picking a three inch frame for the emerald. Using his wand, he started to use his tools to carve rune patterns in the silver frame. It was a job that required attention, although not much as if he was doing the carving by hand. An hour later, the runic pattern covered the frame. After some analysis, Harry considered it perfect and turned to the emerald. With a slice of his wand, the gem was cut in the back, making it ready to be adapted to the frame. Once again Harry used his wand on his tools to carve runes on the surface of the emerald, taking only half an hour to finish the job.

He wasn't a master jeweler or anything. He had simply planed every step of the final product and knew by heart what to do. In fact, while he had never made a necklace as he was attempting to do, he had used several runic patterns to enchant equipment in his old life, hence his experience.

With one strong spell, hissed in parseltongue, the emerald was stuck to the frame and no runes were showing. A nice job indeed. Harry checked the final product, a necklace of silver with a emerald.

Daphne's enchanted gift for Christmas.

With a soft tap of his wand, the emerald glowed a soft green and Harry smiled as he felt the runes doing its job.

"You'll keep her safe, even if I can't." he whispered, placing the necklace in a grey jewellery case, leaving it open on the table, while the runes were charging.

Harry sighed and sat at one of the chairs, filling a cup with Ogden's firewhiskey, something he didn't do often. His mind retreated to years past, remembering the time he had spent with his wife but no matter what he thought, his mind would always bring up the same image... his christmas torment, no doubt. It didn't help when he started remembering another set of memories, something he hated as much as the first set.

For too long, the Dark Lord Harry Potter had considered his actions, considering what to do should his plan work, how to maximize his victory... however, he was no fool and knew that some things would be forever lost to him, no matter how hard he tried.

He dropped a tear and hid his face in his hands in regret.

"I'm sorry." he whispered "So, so sorry."

For too long he wondered if his memories were a curse and a punishment for all his actions or just his guilty consciousness. For too long he suffered the weight of those memories and like a clock, yearly the memories assaulted him during christmas. It was painful but everyone that matters knew the truth, why he retreated to loneliness during the holidays.

Anger slowly started to build in him, towards his enemies and himself.

Why haven't I killed them, yet? he wondered, remembering why. He wanted to make them suffer as much as they made him suffer. His demeanour changed to a scowl "Dobby!"

"Master?" asked Dobby, popping next to Harry.

"Get me some parchment and ink." he replied and Dobby nodded.

"What for?" asked a confused Dobby.

"Something I should have done a long time ago." Harry replied ominously.

The following day during breakfast, Hogwarts great hall was filled. The ball would be the next day and students had permission to go to Hogsmeade. Harry, Daphne and their friends were having breakfast, talking happily.

Then the owl post arrived.

It wasn't an unusual occurrence, therefore it was ignored by many.

That was, of course, until Alistair Pince checked the paper, as he did every morning.

First his eyes widened. Then he read the news and looked at Harry, completely shocked, who was unaware of the attention.

"Alistair, what's wrong?" asked Ursula Corwin, who sat in front of him, next to Eliza, who sat in front of Brian.

"Bloody hell." whispered Brian, checking his friend's paper.

"What?" asked Eliza, concerned.

Alistair gave them the paper and much like the two boys, they were shocked.

Potter Breaks Century Old Alliance With Longbottom

Longbottom heir denounced as an Oath Breaker and a Blood Traitor

An open letter by Lord Harry James Potter

Nearly a thousand years ago, the Potter-Longbottom alliance was created. An alliance not between friends, but family. It is no secret that both the Potter and the Longbottom families are branch families of an older briton clan native of the isles.

Throughout history, the two families, so much alike stood together either in battle or in politics. It is no secret that Lord Franklin Longbottom fought at my father's and my godfather's side against the Dark Lord Voldemort.

As I made aware, I was raised by muggles. Despicable people, really. I never knew anything about my family or my magic until I received my Hogwarts letter, no doubt unlike heir Neville Longbottom, who, despite his parent's situation, was raised as the proper heir by his grandmother.

I have several questions, then.

Why hasn't heir Longbottom approached me on the first days of our first year?

Why hasn't heir Longbottom told me about our families' alliance?

Why hasn't heir Longbottom offered himself to help me when I clearly needed help?

Why hasn't heir Longbottom stood at my side when this past years I was accused and bad-mouthed?

Why hasn't heir Longbottom stood at my side when my name came out of the goblet of fire this past October?

Why hasn't heir Longbottom stood at my side when I was made a pariah by my own house in Hogwarts?

Why has heir Longbottom helped in making me a pariah?

Why did I need to claim my inheritance and my lordship (thanks to my forced participation in the TriWizard Tournament) to learn about these things?

I can understand why my uncle, Sirius Black has been unable to help me, since he has been wrongfully imprisoned since the night Lord Voldemort was vanquished.

I can understand why my uncle Remus Lupin stayed away, since he is a werewolf and was legally forced to stay away from me.

Why then, Neville Longbottom?

Honestly, I don't care at all about your reasons, cousin. What I do care is that you can not to be trusted to keep the alliance between our two families. I don't trust you to have my back and I don't care about you to have yours. You betrayed the alliance made by our ancestors and turned your back on kin, hence you're an oath breaker and a blood-traitor.

To some of the readers, I may sound like a petulant child throwing a tantrum because of not being given it's pudding. Personally, I choose to see it as my revenge against the family who turned on me.

The Potter-Longbottom alliance is henceforth dissolved.

May the line of Longbottom crumble and end with Neville Longbottom.

Should I discover other alliances with other families whose heirs had left much to be desired, I shall act accordingly.

On a side note, I wish a Happy Yule to all magical people in the United Kingdom, counting with wizards and witches, squibs, goblins, centaurs, vampires, werewolves and so on .

With my best wishes

Lord Harry James Potter

E.N: The Daily made inquiries with Gringotts and was able to confirm that Lord Potter claims are valid. We at the Daily Prophet wish him the best.

The four seventh year students looked to the same person, the green eyed wizard sat next to the girl who was the Ice-Queen to all but her friends. Then they looked to the other side of the great hall, seeing a shy pudgy boy who was eating his breakfast alongside Granger and the younger Weasleys.

"All shit is about to break loose." mumbled Alistair. Ursula was so shocked that she didn't even cared about admonishing him.

"How long do you think it will take for someone to tell Longbottom?" asked Eliza, noticing how some people were looking at the papers and Longbottom.

"My guess?" replied Ursula "The time his grandmother will need to come to Hogwarts and shout it to his face."

Brian Carrick turned to Harry and noticed him smirk at them, seeing the paper on their midst. Brian rose a goblet at Harry and the teen nodded once.

"What game are you playing, Harry Potter?" asked Eliza, noticing the salute.

Harry Potter smirked, focusing on the conversation again. The girls were making plans for lunch at the Three Broomsticks.

The game was set and he would win it.

Hello! I hope no one wanted to kill me since the last update, with all the delays and my laziness. It's true, I was stuck with job transfers and other things to deal. But for now, things are looking bright.

Here it is, the newest update of "Paid in Blood." . I hope you'll like it.

The next chapter will be (finally) the Yule ball. Attention. Shit will hit the fan. Or at least I hope to make it like that. AHAHAH

Also, I'm trying the new scene brackets things but mine vanished when importing the file, so I'm going with horizontal lines for now. It might change

See you soon!

Zaterra02

14. Chapter 14

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

It started with the looks everyone gave Harry during breakfast. Then, Millie opened the Prophet and saw what was on the front page. To say that the fourth year students were shocked was an understatement, even if they kept their shock in check.

"You're a lord?" whispered Tracy.

Harry nodded with a smirk.

"Are you sure about this?" asked Daphne and Harry turned to her.

"I am, believe me."

"Good." was her reply, turning to read the rest of the paper.

"You don't seem shocked to learn that your boyfriend is a lord." stated Millie and Daphne smiled.

"I know it since he went to Gringotts to claim it." replied Daphne, chuckling at their friends shocked looks "Remember the day we started dating, when I was alone in Hogsmeade?"

"That's why..." mumbled Theo "Damn, Harry. Any more surprises?"

"A couple." Harry replied, eating a toast "Nothing to bad for my friends, though."

"But this... this will have strong repercussions." replied Blaise, pointing to the paper.

"To whom?" was Harry's simple reply. For a moment, they looked at him as if he was mad. Then, slowly they started to chuckle, hiding their laughs.

They were distracted by Dobby, popping behind Harry.

"Master, a message from the wolf and the mutt." Dobby said and Harry rose an eyebrow. It was obvious what they could want.

"The wolf and the mutt?" asked Tracy, curious.

"Lord Black and professor Lupin." replied Daphne while Harry opened the letter.

"As you know, Sirius is my godfather and Remus is my uncle. They were close friends with my parents and are closest thing I have to a proper family." explained Harry, opening the letter "And they read the Prophet and want to meet with me at lunch today in order for me to explain my actions. Too bad I already have plans."

"Tell them to meet you in Hogsmeade." suggested Daphne, reading the letter as well "I don't think we mind. Besides, you can have lunch with them. It sounds important."

Harry shrugged.

"We'll see." he replied, starting to write a reply in a conjured parchment with a conjured calligraphy pen, by Dobby. He finished the reply in a couple of minute and gave it to Dobby, who popped away once again.

"How would you like to walk to Hogsmeade instead of taking a carriage?" asked Harry out of nowhere, gaining his friends' attention.

"Walking? Why?" asked Pansy with a small scowl.

"Enjoying the sights. Having a stroll. Appreciate the cold air of morning." replied Harry.

"Freezing yourself, catching a cold, getting tired..." continued Blaise.

"Sure, why not?" replied Theo without any hint of sarcasm, gaining disbelief looks from both Tracy, Blaise, Millie and Pansy "What? It's not like we have anything better to do, do we?"

"Well..." added Millie "It would be different, that's for sure."

"Besides, you're a wizard." said Daphne with a grin "Be practical."

Harry laughed.

"Oh, fine, let's go." Blaise replied in exasperation, earning a smile from Millie. Tracy shrugged, which pretty much meant either or and Greg nodded. Vince agreed with a shrugged and Pansy sighed.

"Let's go, then." she replied and the group rose from the table, talking and ignoring some of the looks the people in the great hall were giving them. They were at the door when there was a shriek from the Ravenclaw table. Turning in the direction of the sound, they saw a number of ravens around something, no doubt a paper.

"I guess someone read the paper." mumbled Harry with a chuckle and a smirk.

"NEVILLE!" shouted the known and hated voice of the beaver. Those who turned in the direction of the sound were able to see her raising the front page of the paper in front of Longbottom, who sat in front of her and next to Ron Weasley. Those paying attention could see him turning pale and trembling in fear, although the best moment was no doubt him fainting against the table, his face falling on his eggs.

"NEVILLE!" the beaver shouted again, her concern replaced by anger when the fourth year Slytherins started to laugh, as did some Ravenclaws. In Hufflepuff there were some nervous looks traded among themselves.

"HOW DARE YOU?" she shouted at Harry, who was chuckling, not noticing how everything went quiet when everyone noticed whom she was addressing "HOW DARE YOU LIE AND HUMILIATE POOR NEVILLE LIKE THAT?"

"Shows what you know, mudblood." hissed Harry in a cold tone, making several people gasp. Luckily, there was no teacher in the great hall.

"What? How dare you?" cried Granger, preparing to go on a rant.

"Cry me a river, bitch." hissed Harry, his anger showing in his voice "Or better yet, give me a reason to end the torture that is being forced to share this castle with the likes of you." Granger flinched, as did pretty much everyone.

"Hey, don't talk to her like that, you filthy snake." shouted the weasel, getting up from his seat next to Longbottom and standing next to his friend, getting redder in anger "You think you're so special, don't you, Potter? Well, guess what, YOU'RE NOT BETTER THAN ME!"

"Please, Weasel." Harry scoffed with a scowl "It's common knowledge that everyone is better than you. You have bad manners, you're rude to your peers, you're lazy, loud and greedy to the point that you actually believe you are entitled the world in a golden tray. Let's not forget you're a bigot as bad as Malfoy." Harry chuckled as Weasley widened his eyes and fumed even more. Daphne and the Slytherins were surprised as they realized that many students were nodding to Harry's words "Maybe Longbottom is worse than you, since he's a blood traitor and a near squib..." Harry seemed to think on it for a moment "I guess I was wrong, you're better than someone. Congratulations. You're not as worthless as I thought."

"SLUGULUS ERUCTO!" shouted Weasley in anger, his wand pointing at Harry. Lazily, Harry waved his hand, which already had his wand on it and the spell vanished in the air.

"Really, Weasel? Slug vomiting again? Don't you know any more spells?" Harry taunted him. Before the red head gryffindor could say or do anything, his wand flew from his wand. When he attempted to say something, all that came from his mouth was a donkey's bray, making the whole great hall laugh in amusement after the initial surprise.

"Now now, Weasel, you don't need to be an ass." taunted Harry, making everyone laugh again. Even some of the Gryffindors were amused with the sight. Enraged, Ron charged Harry, only to be caught by a freezing charm from the Slytherin, making him fall on the ground.

"You changed!" Granger cried, attracting everyone's attention while Weasley became redder. Harry scoffed.

"Did I?" he asked with a glare, crossing his arms "Please, do share with us your wisdom, oh smartest witch of our age." the sarcasm was clear for everyone.

"How can you even stand to look at yourself in the mirror when you act like that?" Granger shrieked in indignation "This is nothing like you. You were kind and supportive of your friends... Now you're a bully, just like Malfoy, always walking around as if you owned the place, as if we were all beneath you. You're even followed by your own sycophants, just like he is." Granger spat, managing to insult the fourth year Slytherins and earning their glares "What happened to the brave and caring boy that jumped in the back of the troll and stuck his wand through its nose to save me?" At Granger's words, everyone looked shocked, appalled and confused to both her and Harry, who lost the smirk and was looking coldly at his former friend "What happened to the brave boy that killed a giant basilisk because it was threatening the whole school?" they gaped again and the Slytherin students shivered, remembering the memory they had seen just days before "What happened to the boy that faced over one hundred dementors to save his wrongfully accused godfather?" before anyone could react, Harry clapped slowly and sarcastically, stopping after some moments with everyone looking at him in expectation.

"He grew up after he was betrayed by those who were supposed to be his family, if I recall correctly. What was it that you all said? I clearly used dark magic because there was no way that I could pass through Dumbledore's wards. My behaviour was unbecoming of the house of Gryffindor and that I was banished because of my actions."

Harry's cold words brought him some glares from the house of the lions while some others actually looked embarrassed. Not that he cared, as he showed by turning his back on all of them.

"Then again, I was never a real Gryffindor, was I?" he asked with a scoff "I have better things to do than talking to you." he said, noticing Daphne's amused smirked "Much better things to do."

"I said I'm sorry." said Granger, tears showing "I'm sorry. We're sorry. Why don't you forgive us?"

Harry stopped and scowled. Daphne saw his anger taking a hold on him and for a moment, she was scared of what he might do. For her surprise, as well as everyone's else, he just laughed.

"After all you did?" he asked, his amusement slowly turning in to a cold gaze. He felt the mist in his eyes but took a hold of it in time, focusing on his anger and hate "I will NEVER forgive you."

At that moment, Daphne knew that Harry was no longer speaking about what had happened after Halloween. She realized Harry was speaking about his past, the future where he had lost everything. However, when her eyes met his, he smiled at her.

"You think you're better than everyone, Granger. You think you know best and that everyone else should listen to you because there's no way that you're wrong... You fancy yourself a leader, don't you?" Harry said with a smirk, noticing the newcomers at the great hall door that no one had noticed yet, so focused they were on him and Granger "Longbottom was a fool to listen to your drivel. He chose to follow you instead of honouring his family honour and oaths. Look what he got for Christmas." said Harry, ignoring the shock on the great hall "Could he be more pathetic, really? Never step up, never come to me and explain to me what I needed to now when I clearly lacked the knowledge, allow a muggleborn, a m-blood person to convince him, an heir of a noble house, how to act? Throwing away centuries of friendship and brotherhood on the words of one person, without evidence?" Daphne realized something was up when Harry referred to Granger as a m-blood person instead of a mudblood and so did the other Slytherins, who were enjoying the show "Oh, right, he fainted on his own breakfast. I guess that's enough to answer my question."

The students laughed and Granger looked embarrassed and insulted, with tears on her eyes. She just ran away from the great hall and the moment they saw her pass the great hall doors, some students gasped. At the door stood McGonagall, who had a cold demeanour focused on Harry, and an even older woman, dressed in what seemed to be rich robes with a fur cloak and a very extravagant hat with a stuffed vulture, her face a mask that was threatening to break at any moment.

Every pureblood knew who the woman was.

If Augusta Longbottom's demeanour was any indication, Neville Longbottom was doomed.

"Lord Potter, I presume." the older woman said, before McGonagall could say anything.

"Yes. And you would be?" asked Harry a cold look, pretending not to know. Even if he didn't know the woman from his past life, the legendary hat was a giveaway.

"I am the Dowager Augusta Longbottom." the woman replied, her eyebrow rising imperceptibly "I would like to arrange a meeting between our two houses, Lord Potter." the dowager said and Harry just looked at her, looking bored.

"So far, I'm currently booked until the next summer." Harry replied coldly and everyone close enough could see the woman's eyebrow flinch "You may send an owl though, maybe my house elf will be able to schedule something suitable."

The purebloods widened their eyes in surprise. In other words You and your house are so undeserving of my time that I will instruct my house elf to deal with you.

McGonagall stayed quiet through the proceedings, glaring at Harry, not that he cared.

"We lost enough time already." said Harry, walking to Daphne and offering her his arm "Shall we leave, my dear lady?"

"I would be delighted, my Lord Potter." Daphne replied with a smirk. Ignoring everyone else, the couple left the great hall, unknowingly being followed by their friends in the same way.

"That was AMAZING." said Pansy when they were far enough from the great hall, making the others laugh.

"You knew the dowager was there, didn't you?" asked Daphne and Harry nodded.

"I saw when McGonagall arrived with her. I couldn't lose a chance, could I?" replied Harry and Daphne chuckled.

They walked the Hogwarts grounds to the gates, joking, sharing the reactions of the students to Harry's words and the mudblood revelations. None of them spoke again about Harry's reasons, trusting him. Besides, he was the Lord of House Potter. That was something far more interesting than talking about Longbottom being a failure.

"You don't look like a lord." said Theo with a smirk "Don't expect me to kiss your ass just because of that."

"Thank Merlin for that." laughed Harry, as did all of them. For them, despite being a lord, Harry was still Harry. The guy that they had not liked for nearly three years despite knowing nothing about him and who suddenly became one of them in the house of the snakes, where he always belonged.

They were close friends. At least Theo thought so, although he wouldn't share his opinions with anyone. Not even Tracy. Not for now, at least.

"I have a question." announced Millie as the group was leaving by the Hogwarts gate "What could possess you to stick your wand through the troll's nose?"

Harry flinched as they all laughed.

"I was a little brat with one month of magical education." he replied with a huff that Daphne found cute.

"Still, very Gryffindorish." replied Tracy with a smirk "And in a way, romantic."

For everyone's surprise, Daphne glared at Tracy and Harry gagged.

"Tracy, for my sanity's sake, as well as keeping my breakfast in my stomach, please, never insinuate THAT again." a disgusted Harry replied, clearly disturbed.

The glare from Daphne was enough to convince Tracy that she should shut up about that specific topic. Daphne wasn't amused at all.

"I didn't mean it like that." Tracy defended herself. "I only meant..." she wasn't able to say what she meant because she was hit by a snowball right in the face.

"Shut up." replied Daphne with a smirk, who had her wand in her hand.

Tracy blinked a couple of times, realizing what had happened and their friends chuckled.

"Oh, you're so on, Greengrass." Tracy replied, ducking and picking up a snow ball, throwing it against Daphne, who dodged it, using her wand to create a new ball and throwing it against Tracy.

"Hey, no magic." complained Tracy, ducking behind her boyfriend.

"Why not? It's funnier this way and I don't get my hands cold." replied Daphne with a grin, throwing another ball.

"Hey, watch it." complained Theo after being hit by Daphne's snow ball. He drew his own wand and retaliated against Daphne, who dodged the ball, hitting Harry's nose instead.

"Well then, I guess this means war?" wondered Harry, drawing his own wand and throwing two balls at the same time, against Tracy and Theo, supporting Daphne.

"Aw, Harry-poo is joining his Daphy?" taunted Tracy with an amused laugh, only to be forced to duck from an assault from Daphne. No one noticed how Harry had stopped for a moment, being brought back by a ball that hit him.

"Do you think we should do something?" asked Blaise, seeing Daphne and Harry laughing while throwing snow balls at the other couple. His reply came with in the form of a snowball thrown by Tracy.

"Oi, what are you five doing just standing there? Join in the fun." Tracy demanded with a huge grin, only to see them look at each other in an agreement.

Woops. Tracy thought to herself as Blaise, Millie, Pansy, Greg and Vince drew their wands and started to cast their own balls against the four of them.

"We're under attack from behind!" shouted Theo amused, dodging one ball.

"Truce?" proposed Daphne and with a nod, the four started to retaliate against the other five.

None of them realized the several carriages pass by them with several curious looks from the people inside, seeing the nine Slytherins in a snowball fight. First of all, they were Slytherins, they should be stoic and very serious. Then, why on earth did the small group of four, which had Potter, Greengrass, Davis and Nott, conjure a small wall between them and the other group, to act as a defence against the relentless assault of the other group?

Not wanting to be outdone, the group of five made a wall themselves after some failed attempts to assault their friends behind the other wall, leading to a standstill after nearly thirty minutes of battle.

"So..." started Tracy, realizing that no one would be attacking anyone anytime soon "Truce?"

"Truce." replied Millie and the two groups joined between the walls.

"That was fun." replied Millie with a grin.

"It was funnier before they made the wall. I didn't hit any of them after that." complained Pansy, making Tracy snort.

"Hey, there were five of you." was her reply and the nine laughed, casting drying charms on themselves to dry the snow. The sound of popping brought them from their distractions.

"Master, a message for you." Dobby said, extending Harry an envelope "From the wolf and the mutt."

Harry quickly read the message.

"My uncles understand that I already have plans but would still like to meet with me at the Three Broomsticks around lunch hour."

"It's up to you." replied Daphne and Harry nodded, turning to Dobby.

"Tell them that I shall be in the Three Broomsticks for lunch and that I'll have friends with me." Harry said and Dobby grinned.

"With a bit of luck, they'll try to embarrass you." Dobby replied and Harry actually looked pensieve.

"Tell them to be sure to act their age, as well." Harry said, earning a laugh from Dobby and a confused look from the others.

The group continued their walk to Hogsmeade, ignoring some of the looks some of the students gave them when passing by. Since they didn't need anything in particular for the ball, nor to the upcoming term, their first stop was Honeydukes, to stockpile on their sweets. After some time spent browsing and choosing what to get, they paid for their sweets and Harry summoned Dobby, who would take their bags to their dorms.

"Handy." commented Pansy, saying what they all thought.

"Has anything happened since we left?" asked Harry to the elf.

"After you left, Longbottom was awakened by his grandmother and dragged to an empty classroom, where she shouted that he had a lot to explain and gave him a rant and even a good spanking." replied Dobby with a grin. Harry chuckled, as did everyone, imagining the scene "Then she told him that he would be going home with her for the rest of the holidays and would not be allowed to attend the ball tomorrow because of his behaviour. McGonagall tried to intervene in Longbottom's behalf but his grandmother was unyielding. They left by floo ten minutes ago and the while the old bat wasn't happy, Longbottom's tears only made her angrier."

"The dowager must have wanted not to make a scene in front of everyone in Hogwarts." mused Millie while they laughed.

"Take these to our dorms, Dobby." said Harry after some chuckles, noticing that it was time to get to the Three Broomsticks. The nine went together and much to their surprise, they found Lord Black and their former DADA professor in a booth, talking while drinking.

"We need to talk." said Sirius in his most serious demeanour, as soon as he saw Harry, not noticing the other eight teens. The man had left the booth and hadn't even bother to greet his godson. Not that Harry cared, since he could see the older man's concerns in his face. Sirius was able to hide it better than Remus, though.

"Good morning for you too, Sirius. And Remus, nice to see you as well." replied Harry sarcastically, making his godfather to roll his eyes and Remus to chuckle.

"Harry..." attempted Sirius, only to be stopped by Harry.

"What would you do in my place?" the boy asked, knowing very well what Sirius wanted and meant. Caught by surprise, the older man looked at his godson, noticing his demeanour, cold and serious, allowing no jokes. Sirius only sighed.

"You know, you remind me of your grandfather and at some level, my grandfather and father as well. Three ruthless bastards against their enemies who never let slights of honour pass." Sirius mused "To answer your question, I don't know what I would do, but I know what those two would probably do... they'd probably do something that would destroy the reputation of the name Longbottom. Both would do it in a flashy and definitive way, to make sure that everyone knew what had happened. " Sirius sighed.

"Then can you blame me for doing what I should have done a long time ago?" asked Harry and Sirius sighed again. The conversation was not going according with plan. He was supposed to make Harry understand the consequences of his actions, not agreeing wholeheartedly and reminisce about the two men that influenced him the most in his life.

"Are you sure of this, cub? This will no doubt raise heat." asked Remus very seriously.

"Cub?" asked Pansy, voicing what they were all thinking. Harry smirked as the two men realized the other eight slytherins.

"Yeah, uncle Remus is a werewolf, as you may remember from last year, thanks to our dear head of house." explained Harry and they all looked a bit nervous at that "Oh, come on, it's not like he can turn without a full moon."

"It's fine, Harry." replied Remus with a nervous chuckle, seeing his nephew defending him.

"No, it's not." sighed Daphne, extending her hand "Hello, professor. It's nice to see you again." Remus smiled and shook Daphne's hand.

"Very nice to meet you again, Ms. Greengrass. And please, I'm no longer your teacher."

"You were the best we had, though." she replied and Sirius laughed while the others agreed with her.

"She's a keeper, alright." said Sirius with a huge and proud smile.

"I know, right?" replied Harry with a huge grin "By the way, meet Theodore Nott, Tracy Davies, Blaise Zabini, Millicent Bullstrode, Pansy Parkinson, Gregory Goyle and Vincent Crabbe."

"Ah, yes... I know some of your parents." replied Sirius with some ice in his voice, looking at each of the teens, making some of the them look embarrassed "However, if my godson trusts you, good enough for me." he finished with a grin, losing all the coldness, both confusing the teens and giving them hope.

"Sirius, stop scaring my friends, please. The dangerous criminal act ended with your exoneration, remember?" replied Harry and Remus chuckled, making Sirius pout.

"You need to wind down, pup." Sirius replied and Tracy mouthed pup to Daphne in a question, only to receive a shrug in reply "Besides, it's Christmas, time for being jolly and all that. What are exactly your plans for the day?"

"Having lunch..." Harry replied "It's not like we had a busy schedule."

Sirius laughed.

"I'm in for lunch." the older man replied "We can even make it our Christmas lunch and you're all invited as well." Sirius told the eight other teens, who looked surprised and confused. They had heard stories of the famous Sirius Black but the real thing was nothing like the stories. He was much more easygoing and Gryffindorish...

"Sirius, maybe we should leave the kids have their day out..." tried Remus, hoping to help the teens...

"Oh, come on, Moony. Think about it. We can embarrass Harry by sharing his baby stories, meet his friends and his girlfriend..." Sirius replied with a suggestive eyebrow look that none realized "Besides, the bill is on Harry, to celebrate his lordship." claimed Sirius.

"Wait a minute, what?" asked Harry in surprise.

"We have to celebrate, it's almost as important as becoming of age." continued Sirius, finding Harry's reaction very amusing.

"What about you?" the black haired teen asked "Your lordship, I mean. Shouldn't that be celebrated as well?"

"Oh, pup, we took care of that, no worries." Sirius gave them a rogue grin "Today the party is all yours."

"You damn tightwad." complained Harry, making everyone laugh.

"Embarrassing stories, you said?" asked Tracy, stepping forward and looking amused "My name is Tracy Davies, Lord Black, professor Lupin. It's a pleasure to meet you." she said with a huge grin "We should talk."

The lunch with the two older men was fun for the Slytherins.

Sirius and Remus told them stories of their times in Hogwarts, their own pranking days and their adventures. Then, they shared baby Harry's stories, like the one James bought a baby broom and Harry flied upside down, escaping all of them until he was caught by his mother, who gave them all a tongue lashing for putting her baby in risk, the one when Harry had the hiccups and casting accidental magic with each hiccup and even the one when Harry bawled desperately until James returned his son's nose to his face. After a lot of laughs and a bit of incentive from Sirius and Remus, Tracy decided to share their own stories of Harry (AND Daphne!) and the group of nine teens and two adults laughed throughout the lunch, although two of the teens were somewhat embarrassed.

Sirius told them about his own experience in "Azkaban Resort", as he put it, mentioning the lousy room service, managing and the drafty rooms, not suggesting a stay for any time period. Had it not been for the sarcasm or the time they spent together, the teens would think the Lord Black was a bit crazy. Remus talked with Millie and Blaise about his life as a werewolf and werewolf ingredients for potions. Daphne found herself amused and Harry was actually pleasantly surprised, hearing several stories he had never heard before.

None of the two realized how Lord Black smiled when he saw them close, talking only the two of them or when Daphne shared an amused look at Harry. It reminded the older man of two other people... a very long time ago, before everything.

When they checked the time, it was almost four o'clock. The time really did fly. Saying their goodbyes, the teens went back to Hogwarts, laughing and talking among themselves, while the "grownups" decided to apparate back to their home.

Curiously, no one approached Harry regarding Longbottom, least of all the teachers. In fact, apart some shared looks and whispers, the subject wasn't spoken in the great hall that evening. Apart the glares sent at him by a certain group of four redheads and a bushy brown haired girl, nothing happened. Not even Flitwick, in their scheduled meeting, mentioned Harry's open letter, focusing on debating the happenings of the previous day and some ancient spells that he knew. It wasn't hard for Harry to be focused on the conversation, even if he already knew Flitwick's stories from his past life. The small man had several qualities, among them being and outstanding dueller, an even better teacher but above all else, a fantastic storyteller.

At the end of the day, all of them had their fun and managed to unwind for a bit... The following day would be Christmas and the ball...

Christmas morning was a good experience for Harry. The best he had in decades.

It seemed that Harry's friends, not knowing what to offer him, decided to give him a chocolate box each, as well as a conjoined gift of quidditch supplies and broom maintenance. The meaning was clear to Harry. Daphne actually looked embarrassed by her gift, especially when Harry gave her a book on healing magic.

"You already gave me what I wanted the most." He whispered in her ear, making her blush and smile before kissing him.

To his friends, Harry gave gifts based on what he knew of them from his past and the present, both based on their likes and their future occupations. To Millie, Harry gave a book on potions, knowing Millie was already focused on being a potion's mistress; In the future, Blaise was the guy that always managed to find everything that was needed, somehow, especially the ingredients for his wife's potions, all thanks to his import and export business, something he started in Hogwarts in his sixth year, getting the younger years what they needed from Hogsmeade and taking a fee for it. Since it was too early for that, Harry dropped the hint to Blaise and gave him a book on transfiguration, his favourite subject. He used no compulsions but could see his friend thinking about it; to Tracy, Harry gave a book on charms, knowing that it was her favourite subject and that it was too early for anything related with being a prosecutor... to Theo, a book on Defence and an offer to practice together left the boy ecstatic. Pansy was fairly adept with transfiguration, the reason she was given a book on advanced transfiguration. Maybe this time she would have a better chance. Vince, who liked creatures, even if he didn't show it, although one could see it in the Care classes, was given a book on creatures. Greg, who was as good as Longbottom in herbology, although few knew of this, got a book on advanced plants and how to take care of them. One step closer to become the herbologist he could become.

All of them enjoyed their gifts and all felt embarrassed with their gifts to Harry, not that he cared. He enjoyed them none the less. Sirius and Remus had also sent him his gifts by Dobby, broom supplies, a photo album with pictures of James and Lilly Potter and baby Harry, books on the duties of young lords and etiquette and what most certainly was a joke by Sirius, a book on puberty for young wizards. That had generated a couple of laughs.

"I still don't believe that they went to get ready at three o'clock." said Blaise, lying on his bed on his normal attire.

"Women." mumbled Theo, earning a chuckle from Harry, who took a chocolate from one of his many boxes, offering it around.

"I bet that when you see her, you won't be able to take your eyes of her." replied Vince, sat on his bed, reading his creatures' book "Just don't forget to compliment how good she looks."

Everyone looked at the boy.

"Anything you'd like to share, Vince?" Theo asked, confused with the boy's reply.

Vincent mumbled something.

"Say again?" asked Blaise.

"He read a book called Twelve Fail-Safe Ways to Charm Witches and will try to apply what he learnt." replied Greg from his own bed, munching on a chocolate.

Vince hid his face behind the book, ignoring the amused chuckles of the other boys.

"Good luck, man." replied Harry "If I may give you an advice, just be honest with her. What about you, Greg?"

"I'm going to be there, but I'm letting Vince go first." Greg replied.

"Did you make a schedule, or something? I mean, two guys, one girl...sharing dances and time together..." asked Blaise.

"Yeah, something like that." replied Greg, not adding a word.

The other boys just looked at each other and shrugged. Better not to pry. Besides, they would discover soon enough.

"What time is it?" asked Theo.

"Nearly half past five." replied Blaise "We still have one hour."

"Then we should start to get ready." said Harry, getting up from the bed.

"Are any of you nervous?" asked Blaise, receiving four yeses "Good, I thought it was just me."

"Are you nervous because you have to open the ball?" Vince asked to Harry, who was taking a towel from his trunk, previously left there by Dobby, as well as shower supplies.

"No, I'm more concerned not to screw up Daph's evening than the ball." Harry replied, taking everything from the trunk "I would like to say I want it to be perfect, but something always happens..." he mumbled. Theo laughed.

"You're whipped."

"Look who's talking." was Harry's reply, picking everything from the bed "Let's face it, we all are. We're not lesser men because of it. Now, I'm going to take a long shower and start to get ready." The boys shrugged and one by one, they started to prepare to do the same. By a quarter past six, they were all ready.

Harry's formal robes were black with silver trims, just like he had agreed with Daphne, wearing a silver shirt and a black bowtie. Looking himself in the mirror, he thought himself to look quite sharp. He combed his hair the best he could but there was not much he could to do take care of it. However, it was part of his charm, or at least it was what Daphne had told him. As long as it was good enough, she liked it.

Theo's robes were dark blue, closed on the chest, not showing the shirt under it. Much like Harry, he had a white bowtie and combed his hair properly. Feeling pleased with himself, he nodded at his reflection.

Blaise decided by black robes with purple trimmings, much like Theo's and a black bowtie. He was ready for the evening.

Vince wore green robes, opened at the chest, revealing the white shirt under it and a green bowtie.

Greg's robes were also green but unlike Vince's, the robes were closed at the chest.

"Don't we look fancy?" asked Vince in an attempt to crack a joke. It worked and the five boys laughed.

"Dobby!" called Harry and the house elf that they all knew appeared before Harry.

"Very sharp, master. How can I be of service?"

"Well, thank you." replied with a grin "One bottle of liquid courage and five glasses, if you will."

Dobby snapped his fingers and a small table with one bottle of firewhiskey and five glasses appeared before them.

"Thank you, Dobby. Enjoy your evening."

"Thank you, master. May yours be much better." Dobby said, popping away.

"Liquid Courage?" asked Theo, curious as Harry filled the glasses.

"Let's make a toast." Harry suggested, giving all of them a glass "May our evening be perfect to us and our ladies."

"Cheers." they all said, taking a swig from the cups.

They went to the common room and saw many boys waiting for their dates. They actually saw Alistair leaving the common room with Ursula on his arm, as well as Brian taking Eliza.

They didn't have to wait for long for their dates, though. Millie and Pansy were the first to show up. Pansy was wearing a long skirt green dress with no sleeves that matched with Greg and Vince's robes. Her hair was curled and she had applied a bit of makeup. She smiled at the boys and went to her two boys, beaming at them.

Millie looked nervous but chuckled as she saw Blaise widen his eyes.

"You look beautiful." he said, taking the sight of HIS girlfriend in the purple dress that suited her in a very good way. Her hair was wavy, falling through her back and the makeup somehow made her glow in Blaise's eyes. It was a sight he would never want to forget.

I think I'm in love. Blaise thought to himself as he kissed Millie's hand in a very gentlemanly way.

Tracy was next, in long sleeveless dark blue dress, showing her arms. She had picked her skirt and beamed at Theo, the locks of her short hairstyle covering the right side of her face.

"You look sharp." she beamed at Theo "What do you think?"

"You look beautiful, just as I knew you would." Theo replied and Tracy beamed again, rewarding Theo with a kiss.

Daphne was the last. She was wearing a black form fitting dress with no sleeves and silver trims around the chest and straps. She wore her hair in a long and curly hairstyle and had only a bit of makeup applied. Harry smiled as she approached him. He could see the nervous in her movements.

"What do you think?" she asked softly when she approached him. He approached her and hugged her with one arm by the waist.

"I know you're the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." He whispered to her, kissing he softly.

"Flatterer." she replied with a soft smile.

"There's one thing, though." Harry said, having her full attention "Dobby!"

Dobby popped next to Harry and bowed, giving him a rectangular box, popping away afterwards with a grin. Daphne didn't notice it, since she was looking curious at Harry, who had the box in his hand.

"This is for you, Daphne..." he said, giving her the box. Daphne took it nervously and opened it, only to gasp at the sight. Inside the box was a beautiful silver necklace with large emerald in a silver frame. Not only it was beautiful, the gem seemed to glow softly with a green light.

"What do you think?" he asked her "Do you like it?"

"It's beautiful." she whispered in awe, taking the necklace from the box.

"Can I?" asked Harry with a smile, helping Daphne to put on the necklace "The necklace is enchanted with some powerful enchantments that may be useful to you, none too powerful that I needed to add blood. I enchanted it to your magic and your magic only. It will work only to you."

"What do you mean?" she wondered, only to be distraught by a squeal.

"Merlin, Daphne, what is that?" asked Pansy, noticing he necklace. All of them looked at the couple, curious and surprised.

"Whaaaa?" asked Tracy, seeing the necklace.

Daphne smiled as Harry hugged her by the waist with one arm.

"How do I look?" Daphne asked Harry, after noticing the awed looks of their friends.

"Even more beautiful than before." replied Harry, drawing his wand from his sleeve and conjuring a mirror in front of them "What do you think?"

Daphne didn't speak, her hand feeling the necklace in her neck, looking at her own reflection.

"It's beautiful." she whispered "I love it. Thank you."

"Then you should wear it every day." Harry whispered in her ear, embracing her from behind and kissing her in the cheek. For a moment, he stayed like that, the both of them looking to their reflections in the conjured mirror, ignoring everyone in the room. For a moment, Daphne remembered the memory of their wedding, the one memory that had changed her life.

"Harry?" Daphne whispered.

"Yes?"

"Can you... not wear your glasses today?" she asked softly "I know that it's part of..."

"Sure." he replied, not giving her time to finish her sentence "If you want me to, I won't."

Harry removed the glasses from his face and placed them in his pocket.

"Better?" he taunted and she smiled.

"Just a little bit." she taunted back, pleased.

"Uh, guys?" called Blaise, bringing the two teens from their own world "Maybe we should get going?"

"Yes, we should." mumbled Harry, letting go of the hug and offering Daphne his arm "Would my lady indulge my desires and allow me to escort her to the ball room? "

"I believe I will, my lord." she replied with a smile, taking Harry's arm.

"Won't you need your glasses?" asked Millie, as confused as everyone else.

"Ah, Millie, because it's Christmas, I'll let you know a secret..." Harry grinned, having the attention of everyone "I haven't needed my glasses for a while now."

Everyone widened their eyes while Harry laughed and Daphne smiled.

"But... how?" asked Pansy and Harry shrugged.

"Magic." he replied "I can tell you later, if you want. Shall we leave?" Harry asked and their friends nodded, their surprise partially disappearing. Harry and Daphne left in the front, followed by Theo and Tracy, Blaise and Millie and Pansy, in the arms of her two boys. They reached the entrance to the great hall and noticed McGonagall approaching them.

"Good evening, ladies, gentlemen." the older witch said, wearing green conservative dress robes and a red carnation in the chest "Mr. Potter, yours and your date's presence are wanted in the room adjacent to the great hall, where the champions are waiting until the grand entrance. The rest of you, please join your fellows in the great hall."

After some last words traded between them, their fellow Slytherins entered the great hall while Daphne and Harry joined the remaining champions in the adjacent room. Viktor was already there, as well as Fleur. Cedric Diggory was also there, accompanied by Cho Chang.

"Ah, 'Arry, Daphne." said Fleur with a smile, seeing the two entering the room, Harry opening the door to Daphne and letting her pass. The others looked at them, recognizing them.

"Good evening." said Harry with a smile.

"Velcome, Harry, Daphne." said Viktor with a pleasant smile, earning a nod and a smile from the green eyed wizard "Ve vere vaiting you."

"Not for long, I hope. What about your dates?" replied Harry and Viktor chuckled.

"She's here." the bulgarian replied, waving at a smiling Fleur.

"You look veree 'andzome, 'Arry. Deed you use a spell to drop the glasses? Daphne, you look beauteeful." Fleur complimented, earning a smile from the two teens.

"Thank you, Fleur. You look very beautiful yourself." replied Daphne with a smile.

"Not as much as you, though." replied Harry, making Daphne hit him softly in the ribs with the elbow and Fleur and the others chuckle.

"Ah, eez a flirter. You are a very lucky girl, non?" asked Fleur with a smile "Mon Dieu, Daphne, zhat iz a mozt beautiful necklaze. Iz it a 'eirloom?"

"Thank you." replied Daphne with a proud smile "I don't really know, actually. Harry gave it to me just moments ago."

"My gift to my beautiful girlfriend." he added, noticing gasps and the wishful looks on the girls in the room.

"Cedric, Cho, very nice to meet you as well." saluted Harry with a smile, receiving a pleasant nod in reply. Cedric was still a bit nervous on how to deal with the youngest champion.

"So tell us, how did this happen?" Harry asked, waving to Viktor and Fleur.

"I vas in library, doing work and thinking vho to ask vhen Fleur showed up." the bulgarian started.

"I waz trieeng to have a moment of peeace from many invitazions to zhe ball and many boys drooleeng" Fleur added with a sigh "We zpoke about our problemz and azked each other zhat day."

"I think you make a lovely couple." said Daphne with a bit of teasing. Fleur actually hid a blush.

"Notheeng like zhat, Daphne." she replied, missing Viktor's nervous look "We are just 'ere az friends."

"If you say so..." replied Daphne with a smirk, noticing the looks the Hufflepuff and the Ravenclaw in the room were giving her "Something wrong?"

"It's just curious..." replied Chang "Being used to the Ice Queen and then suddenly, you showed up."

"Today is a special occasion, Chang." Daphne replied "I can be happy, can't I?"

"Of course you can." Harry replied, pulling her to a back hug, holding her in his arms much like before in the common room. Daphne smiled and let him embrace her from behind, feeling comfortable in the position. Fleur actually giggled and Viktor smirked, while Cedric and Cho just felt surprised.

That was how the judges found them some minutes later when they came to get them, talking of other things.

As Harry was the one with less points, he entered last, although everyone commented the travesty that had been. Not that it mattered for the green eyes teen wizard. He had the most beautiful girl in his arms and was about to spend the entire dance with her. Daphne almost blushed when she saw Harry looking at her.

"What is it? Is something wrong?" she asked and he just smiled.

"No, for the first time in a long time, everything is perfect." he whispered before giving her a soft and quick kiss that made her smile.

They entered the great hall and noticed how different it was, decorated with Christmas themes. Snow was falling from the ceiling, disappearing before reaching the heads of the people in the hall, and the tables had disappeared, replaced by several circular tables. The occupants of the great hall stood at the sides of the corridor to the center of the room, clapping at the sight of the champions, who walked to the head table, where the headmasters of the three schools already stood, as well as several teachers, they too clapping.

There were also reporters in the room, Rita Skeeter being the most noticeable with golden robes and her beetle shaped glasses, standing near the dais where the head table was, with her camera man on tow. The whispers were many and Daphne managed to see their friends smiling and clapping, as well as their house mates, showing their full support.

For his part, Harry had the unfortunate luck of noticing Weasley between both Granger and his own sister, scowling at him and his date. Weaselette seemed to be beyond angry, if her redness and scowl was any indication.

The champions reached the dais and several pictures were taken before they could take their seats for dinner. Harry sat on Daphne's left, between her and Cedric, while Daphne had Fleur at her side, next to Viktor. The headmasters were also in their table, as were McGonagall, Bagman and Percy Weasley, who was replacing Crouch. When the commotion finally died and everyone was seated, Dumbledore rose, asking for silence.

"In the spirit of co-operation and friendship, we welcome our champions, our guests and each and every one of you into our celebration. May we all find merriment and enjoy ourselves on this special evening." the headmaster started, having the full attention of everyone, not because of his purple robes that thankfully, were not a eyesore "As is tradition, the headmaster of the hosting school is supposed to speak some words at the beginning of the event." Dumbledore looked around, noticing everyone expecting his speech "I hope mine have been enough."

Amused laughter filled the great hall.

"Let the feast begin!" said Dumbledore, waving his arms, the light dimming and soft music starting to play in the background, being drowned by the sound of several conversations taking place at the same time.

"Eez 'e alwayz like thees?" whispered Fleur and Daphne actually chuckled.

"Most of the time. We are unable to tell if he's a genius or just a mad old man." the younger blond replied, making the older blonde chuckle. The conversation took full swing then.

"You gave us quite a problem, Potter." said the Weasley at the table, at one point during the dinner.

"I'm sorry?" asked Harry, the whole activity in the table having stopped, focusing on the two.

"When you killed the dragon, you arranged us quite the expense." continued Weasley, looking at the younger wizard, in his best accusing and pompous tone "The ministry had to pay huge fine to the Dragon Reserve because of your antics."

Harry dropped his cutlery softly on the table and looked at the red head with a smirk.

"Really?"

"Oh, yes." the pompous git continued, not realizing the taunting in Harry's voice "Personally, I think you should have been penalized for killing the dragon. Better yet, you should be disqualified for such a blatant display of dark magic... using parseltongue in public... The aurors should have been called at once and you should have been fined for endangering the audience."

"Well then, Mr. Weasley, with that kind of bias, it is quite fortunate that you are not in a position of responsibility." Harry replied with a smile, his time to ignore the shocked look in the git's face "Also, I would like to take this moment to tell you how much I care about the ministry plight." Harry smiled "Absolutely nothing. You see, as I was able to prove several weeks ago, I was forcefully entered in the tournament by an unknown party. I did not wish to enter, I did not wish to participate. All that I wanted was to have a peaceful year for once. Of course, it would not come to be... and thanks to my dear former friends, I was forced to reveal my true self much before I had planned." Harry explained, noticing that he had the full attention of everyone in the table "Embracing my Slytherin side, I was able to discover about the Dragons and plan accordingly. Now, I had several plans to deal with the dragon, all based in our dear professor Moody's suggestion to me: Play with my strengths. One was to summon my broom and use my seeker skills to catch the egg and another was to simply make use of parseltongue and attempt to communicate with the dragon... Dragons and snakes are both reptiles, it could work. It is unfortunate that the dragon was so angry that he didn't even want to listen to me and outright attacked me. I blame the handlers and their constant cursing on the dragon, distressing the poor beast and enraging it even further. Taken from their home, being displayed before hundreds of noisy humans, threatening its egg... How would one of us react?" Harry wondered.

"Quite bad, I'd wager." replied Daphne with a smirk, enjoying each moment she was experiencing. She noticed how the read head was angry and nervous and knew that Harry would be ruthless.

"Quite, my dear." was Harry's reply, smiling at Daphne "However, you did rise a good point, Mr. Weasley. Safety. I do believe that everyone remembers how the dragon broke the chains and was able to come after me?" there were several nods "I believe that I should take your advice and communicate to everyone in the audience that since they were all endangered thanks to the lack of safety provided by the ministry in the task, since it was the ministry's responsibility to make sure that it would be safe for the audience, they should fine the ministry. I wonder how much the ministry would be forced to spend?"

Daphne smiled at the shocked and terrified looks of the judges. Viktor, Cedric and Cho laughed, while Fleur hid a chuckle behind her hand. Bagman actually attempted to babble something but he was unable to say anything. Weasley had actually gone white as a sheet.

"Now, now, Harry, let's not be hasty." tried Dumbledore.

Harry ignored him since Daphne had squeezed his hand, having all of his attention. The two just smiled at each other, her pride clear in her eyes and smile.

"Well said." she told him with a smile.

"Oh, and Weasley?" said Harry, taking his eyes from his girlfriend's, much to his own disappointment "There are no rules on the magic that can and can not be used in the tournament." Harry said, glaring to the read head "Keep your stupid opinions to yourself, you worthless excuse for a wizard." Harry hissed in parseltongue, making everyone become even paler at the sound. Only Daphne kept her composure, smirking at the scene.

"Behave, Harry." she admonished him and Harry just smiled.

"Of course, my dear." he said with a smile "How are you enjoying your meal?"

"The food is good and the entertainment is better." she replied, making Harry chuckle "However, we have never spoke about what you actually told the dragon."

"Oh, the usual. I said hello, told her I wasn't a threat and attempted to explain what was happening. She didn't take it very well."

"True. However, what did you say after she breathed fire on you? I remember you were quite angry."

"Oh." Harry chuckled "I really didn't like her to interrupt me when I was talking." Daphne chuckled.

"Try another stupid plan in the second task and I'll hurt you." she told him, not losing her sweet smile.

"I know." he replied softly "Let this be a warning for you, headmasters, Mr. Bagman." Harry said in a strong voice, filled with power "Should anything happen to the one I would miss the most, heads will roll." both the organizers and the champions looked at Harry with widened eyes.

"Solved the clue, da?" asked Viktor and Harry nodded, returning to his meal.

"Is that a threat, Potter?" asked Weasley in anger.

"Yes it is, Weasley. And it is Lord Potter to you." was Harry's reply.

For a moment, there was silence. Then Cedric laughed, as did Cho, Viktor and Fleur. Daphne just glared at Bagman, letting him know very well what she thought of the task that would be coming.

"You spoke of seeker, da? Ve should play game." suggested Krum, changing the subject "I vas told that Harry and you two vere seekers in teams."

"I, for one, would enjoy the experience." replied Cedric while Chang nodded.

"Well, I'm not a seeker anymore, since my house team already has a seeker..." Daphne snorted "Although if my friends opinion is any indication, next year I will be taking tryouts for the position against Malfoy."

"Vhat about you, mademoiselles? Do you play?" Viktor asked Fleur and Daphne.

"Not really." replied Daphne "I'm not much of a flyer."

"We have to fix that." replied Harry with a grin, earning a small mocking glare from Daphne.

"I playeed a couple of times as a chaser with my family." Fleur replied amused "But I would zee eet. Eet would be a bondeeng experience to the schools."

"Speaking of bonding experiences..." said Dumbledore, attracting everyone's attention "I was informed of a most amazing activity two days ago, at the lake's shore. I was told that a great number of students were using spells to freeze the water for ice skating?"

"Oui, zhatz right." replied Fleur with a smile.

"I was told that our Mr. Potter and the fourth year Slytherins were the ones that started it?" the headmaster asked again.

"Honestly, headmaster, when you say it like that it even sounds it was a bad thing." complained Harry and the teens all laughed, as did the headmaster, while the other headmasters just remained impassive.

"Not at all, Mr. Potter, quite the opposite." Dumbledore replied "Professor Flitwick told me his conclusions after analyzing the ice. I was quite pleased to learn that it were Hogwarts students that started the interaction. It was a shame that not all students joined the fun." McGonagall actually looked sour hearing Dumbledore's words but stopped herself from commenting "However, I did hear about a snow ball fight yesterday, on the way to Hogsmeade?"

"Ah... People know about that?" asked Harry and Daphne actually blushed, since she was the one that started it.

"People saw it." said Cho, correcting the fourth year and laughing amused.

"Well, it was fun." replied Harry and the champions and Dumbledore all chuckled.

"I guess it's time for the opening dance?" asked McGonagall a little later, noticing how they were on schedule. Everyone had finished their dinners by then. With a nod, Dumbledore rose and asked for everyone's attention.

"It is my pleasure to announce the beginning of the ball." the old wizard said. The plates disappeared from the tables and everyone clapped in approval. The lights dimmed and the music changed magically once again, becoming a waltz tune. The champion and their dates were clapped once again as they walked to the center of the hall.

"Nervous?" asked Harry and Daphne shook her head.

"Not really. You?"

"All that matters to me is that you're in my arms. Nothing else."

Daphne smiled and the two took their positions. As the music started, so did the two started their steps. Daphne could sense the eyes of pretty much everyone on her and found out she didn't care. She looked into Harry's eyes and saw the green focused on her. She smiled.

Slowly, other couples joined the three in the middle of the hall, not that Harry noticed, so focused he was on the beautiful blonde on his arms. Daphne smiled at Harry, who still had a smile on his lips. Harry never realized how people looked at the two of them or how they danced several songs in each other arms.

"Really Harry, stop looking at me like that." said Daphne as she twirled in Harry's arms.

"Why?" he asked with a chuckle "Do I make you uncomfortable?"

"No, but you have a stupid grin and it's embarrassing." she taunted with a chuckle and Harry smiled.

"I hate Christmas, you know?" asked Harry in a soft voice, having Daphne's full attention "It beats Halloween in my hated days list by a lot. For decades, I brooded over the day, cried myself to exhaustion or drank to oblivion... with both a wand and the resurrection stone in reach." Harry admitted, noticing Daphne's interest and concern "I gave myself three options. To kill myself, to summon the souls of those I loved the most or just be a coward and do nothing..." Daphne was shocked but didn't show it, looking concerned at Harry "I had to be strong and ruthless but I almost gave up on Christmas. For sixty years I have been a coward. I was afraid that you above all would reject me, for all I had done and what I failed to do. I couldn't take it if you did... and I didn't have the courage to kill myself because I was afraid of not seeing you in the afterlife." Daphne saw tears forming in Harry's eyes. She got curious, though. What could he have done to fear her rejection so much? "Pathetic, aren't I?"

"No." she replied softly, caressing his cheek "Don't say those things. You're a powerful wizard and a good man. You did well in not doing anything stupid." Harry chuckled and for a moment Daphne was concerned.

"No, Daph, I'm not a good man." he replied, caressing her hand to his face "I did things..."

"I don't care what you did." she replied with a glare "You had your reasons to do them, I'm sure. You told me you killed people. You told me about wars. You had to kill, hadn't you?" Harry nodded "I trust you had a good reason for it?"

"Yes..." he whispered.

"Then why are you so concerned?" she asked "If I don't mind, why do you think my older self would?"

Harry didn't reply, looking down. Daphne hugged him by the neck and kissed him on the lips, holding him tight and being held by him, feeling comfortable and safe, with a grin. So little time had passed since they had started dating and she was completely taken with him.

"Stop being an idiot." she ordered him and he smiled "You're here with me and you better enjoy it because I don't want to be with a brooder." Harry smiled and recovered the grin.

"I think I can give it a try." he replied and she smiled.

"Let's take a break." said Daphne and Harry nodded. The two of them walked to the table where their friends had spent dinner and currently were having an amused conversation.

"You were enjoying yourselves, weren't you?" asked Pansy with a grin "Together, exploring each other's throats..."

"Ah ah." mocked laughed Daphne, looking to her friend "Yes, I was. Jealous?"

Pansy mocked scoffed, grinning to the blonde.

"Shouldn't you enjoy yourselves as well, instead of being sat here?" asked Harry, only to receive laughter from their friends. He rose an eyebrow.

"Harry, mate, you have been so focused on Daphne that you missed the fact that you've danced through seven songs? Or that we have danced a couple of those around you two?" laughed Blaise and Harry looked to Daphne, who just smiled at him.

"Am I that distracting?" she asked Harry with half a smirk.

"Yes, you are..." he replied, making her chuckle and their friends laughed, ignoring the fact that Flitwick was saying something in the stage.

"ALL RIGHT HOGWARTS, ARE YOU READY FOR REAL MUSIC?" they heard, turning to the stage where several wizards were picking their instruments.

"YES!" shrieked both Pansy and Millie, dragging Vince, Greg and Blaise with them, into the crowd starting to form in front of the stage.

"Damn, I knew Pansy was a fan of the Weird Sisters but Millie too?" wondered Tracy, laughing.

"I'm going to get something to drink. Do you want something?"

"Punch will do, thank you." Daphne replied and Harry left after a soft kiss on her cheek.

"What?" asked Theo, noticing Tracy was looking at him.

"I'm thirsty." she replied and he sighed in relief.

"Damn it, woman, I thought I had done something... or not, I never know." Theo complained.

"Oh, do you have a guilty conscious, Theo?" Tracy asked with a mock glare.

"I'm going to get some punch." Theo replied, rolling his eyes, leaving a giggling Tracy at the table.

"I can see you're having fun." Daphne joked and Tracy grinned.

"So are you. Tell me everything." Tracy demanded.

Daphne chuckled.

"Having fun?" asked a cold voice. The two girls turned and saw both Granger and the weaselette, Granger in a blue periwinkle dress and weaselete wearing a pale green dress with a red waistband, the two dorks glaring at Daphne.

"What do you want?" asked Daphne with her Ice Queen mask on, while Tracy just glared at the two.

"Aren't you rude?" replied Granger "Ginny made you a question."

"And I fail to understand how it is any of her business." Daphne replied, seeing the younger girl fuming.

"It's all your fault, you slimy snake." weaselete shouted, unknowingly attracting the attention of four older students who hadn't joined the fans of the Weird Sisters dancing in the front of the stage "I was supposed to come with Neville. If you and the rest of you filthy snakes hadn't filled Harry's head with lies against his friends, Neville would be here and I could have danced with Harry because he wouldn't have left us!"

Daphne raised an eyebrow in surprise, although it could be shock and disgust. How stupid was the bint? Didn't she grow up?

"I'm not even going to bother to answer that. Go away." replied Daphne, only angering the red head girl. Granger, who was smirking or at least attempting to, noticed her friend's temper rising and actually used her brain.

"Let's go, Ginny. They're not worthy of our time." she said, attempting to sound superior. The two Slytherin girls just looked at each other before laughing.

"What are you laughing at?" weaselete shouted, getting redder, not noticing the surprised looks of those discreetly paying attention to them.

"You!" replied Tracy, covering her mouth.

"You're both pathetic." Daphne said with no smile, only a cold glare "You blame me, blame us for taking Harry from you? When are you going to grow up and admit that it was all your fault?" she asked, glaring at the two girls and slowly rising from her chair "However, I do need to thank you." that was a surprise for the three girls, especially Tracy, even more when Daphne smiled "Thanks to you betraying him, Harry became a part of our lives. My life. Thank you for being idiots and giving me an amazing and supportive man. Just imagine, all that I have now... Harry's caring and support, his teachings, access to the chamber of secrets and very old magic, simply being a part of his life and having him in mine... all that could have been yours." Daphne said in a soft tone and a smile, noticing the growing anger in weaselete and the shock in Granger "Thank you. Now go away. We were having a conversation and you are both unwanted and unneeded."

Daphne sat back on the chair and noticed Tracy's grin, growing from the lips almost to the ears.

"Do you love him?" Tracy asked with a giggle.

"It's too early to answer that." replied Daphne with a blush, her voice lowering in embarrassment "But I think so." Tracy squealed in happiness.

"YOU BITCH!" shouted weaselete, almost forgotten by the two Slytherins, drawing her wand from somewhere and pointing it at Daphne. The curse was yellow and directed at Daphne, who just widened her eyes, despite the warnings. Daphne would have been able to dodged the curse, thanks to her training for the past weeks, however, the green flash that surrounded her and the long black shadow that took shape before her while swallowing the curse shocked her enough to keep her rooted in the spot, her eyes widened.

She recovered from her shock with the terrified cries of both Granger and weaselette, Granger on the floor, attempting to crawl away from the massive snake and weaselette crying in both pain and terror, being twirled in circles... with her wand arm stuck on the gigantic snake's jaw.

The ball stopped at that moment and terrified shouts were heard from everyone seeing the massive snake with nearly thirty feet long and almost one foot thick. Its scales were dark and sturdy and it had an opened hood, violently twirling weaselette around. Then, with a pull, and several terrified cries, weaselette was thrown away from it.

The snake rose in height and hissed threateningly, terrifying everyone even more, especially when they saw the remainings of an arm falling from its mouth, as well as the blood dripping from its jaw.

"Z-Zael?" wondered Daphne, recognizing the massive snake in front of her.

"Daphne!" cried Tracy, grabbing her friend by the arm, failing to see Ursula, Eliza, Alistair and Brian at their side.

"What..." started Ursula, being stopped by a very loud and very angry voice.

"WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?" the unmistaken voice of Harry Potter shouted, fading between Daphne and the snake, another shock for everyone. He turned to Daphne with a concerned look, noticing she was fine, if not a little shaken.

She, however, noticed the distress in him, being able to realize he was shaking in anger. He also showed it when he hugged her tightly.

"Daph... I thought I lost you again." he whispered and Daphne felt his whole body trembling. She hugged him softly.

"Harry, I'm fine." she whispered in his ear, her voice shaken. He looked hat her with pleading eyes and kiss her.

"GINNY!" shouted Granger, running to the red head, who was still on the floor, apparently unconscious and with a growing puddle of crimson under her "SHE'S BLEEDING! MADAM POMFREY!"

Several spells were cast against the snake, only to be stopped by none other than Harry, who had broken the kiss and the hug, still holding Daphne to him.

"I ASKED WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING!" he shouted again, shocking everyone, especially the staff who had their wands on their hands, most of all Dumbledore.

"Mr. Potter, what is the meaning of this?" demanded the ancient wizard, only to receive a glare filled with hate from the teen.

"KAEL!" shouted Harry, letting go of his girlfriend, much to his own displeasure, having the snake's attention "Protect your mistress!" the snake turned to Daphne and much to everyone's fright and awe, it coiled itself in a protective stance in front her, Tracy, Theo who had joined them, Eliza, Brian, Alistair and Ursula. Harry stepped forward.

"Mr. Potter! I demand you to lower your wand now and stop with..." started McGonagall, outraged as she realized that the snake obeyed Harry.

"IT'S LORD POTTER TO YOU, DEPUTY!" Harry shouted back, his magic flaring around him as he realized what had happened "It was the weaselete, wasn't she? She attacked Daphne. She attacked my girlfriend AGAIN! That's the only reason why Kael would come out to protect her."

No one said a thing.

"Kael?" wondered Daphne in a whisper.

"Lord Potter, please, let us all calm down and..."

"YOU SON OF A MUDBLOOD WHORE!" shouted a red head, none other than Percy Weasley, drawing his wan against Harry "REDUCTO! PETRIFICUS TOTALIS! STUPIFY!"

Harry glared at the red head and violently waved his own wand to the right. Weasley's spells changed trajectory and crashed against the opposite wall and he barely had time to see the spell that hit him in the chest, making him cry in pain and be thrown several feet away.

"DAMN YOU, POTTER!" shouted the youngest Weasley male, casting a reducto against Harry, who simply blocked it and with a sneer, cast a silent spell. Metallic chains wrapped around Weasley and squeezed him, making him cry in pain as he felt the pressure. Some teens thought to have heard sounds of bone cracking. The Weasley twins didn't do anything but glare at Harry, since they were next to Granger and Madam Pomfrey who was working on their youngest sister's arm stub, both angry and disgusted with the sight.

"ENOUGH!" shouted Dumbledore, his magical enhanced voice achieving its purpose "There will be no more fighting! Lord Potter, stand down."

"NO!" Harry replied, defiantly, glaring at Dumbledore "I am sick and tired of having to deal with that shit and her family, attacking me, my girlfriend or my friends. They will NOT take everything from me again!"

Hearing that, Daphne widened her eyes, fearing that Harry would spill his secrets.

"What does he mean?" asked Tracy, still terrified, hugging Theo.

"Put down your wand, Harry. Let us talk quietly." asked Dumbledore again "We will have to call for the DMLE because of the dark spells but I am sure..."

"Are you even listening to me, old man?" asked Harry "I AM LORD POTTER and according with the law, I am in my right to defend my family."

"Ms. Greengrass is not your family, Harry." tried Dumbledore.

"She's my girlfriend and she has my house's protection. That alone means she's as good as family to me." Harry replied.

"You could have killed Ms. Weasley." replied McGonagall, both terrified and angry.

"I did nothing." replied Harry with a glare "Kael was a gift I gave my girlfriend to make sure she was safe from attacks. As you can see, Kael does its job very well." Harry said, glaring at the headmaster "That little blood traitor whore attacked my girlfriend and it had to be a powerful spell for Kael to come out. How do you justify that?"

"I do not, however your own actions were dangerous..." started Dumbledore, only to be interrupted by Alistair.

"Just a damned moment, Headmaster." the older boy said, making everyone turn to him, especially Harry "We saw everything and I can assure you that neither Lord Potter or Miss Greengrass are to be blamed for what happened." said Alistair "It was Granger and Weasley that came here and it was Weasley that cursed Miss Greengrass first. Ms. Greengrass initial reaction was shock and because of that, I have to conclude that she had no idea of what would happen."

"And let's not forget that Ms. Greengrass did not draw her wand at all. She chose to dodge the curse by herself and she would have if that... snake hadn't appeared to protect her." concluded Eliza, with nods from Brian and Ursula.

"Still, the DMLE will be notified." replied Dumbledore.

"Yes, I am sure Ms. Greengrass will want to speak to the aurors about this attack." replied Alistair, with a smirk "Had it not been for Lord Potter's gift to Ms. Greengrass, I wonder what could have happened."

"Don't even try to use the dark magic against me." Harry said "Kael is family magic and I am well within my rights to use it to protect whomever I want. Now, the Weasleys have a lot to answer for because of this attack."

Daphne looked at Harry, defending her while she stood by doing and saying nothing. She definitively didn't like it. Angry with herself, Daphne stepped forward. She wouldn't allow Harry to fight her own battles.

"You can tell that bitch if she wants to curse me so bad, she can do it in a witches duel." announced Daphne in a cold tone, shocking everyone, even Harry "No quarter given. I had it with her, Granger and the pig. It ends now."

Harry just looked at Daphne, in a mix of respect and concern.

"I'll be Daphne's second, if she wants me." Harry stated, with no hesitation, earning a nod from the blonde girl and a thankful squeeze in the hand.

There was nothing Dumbledore could do. He knew about the law and since Harry was a lord, he was indeed allowed to use family magic to protect his family and vassals... and Ms. Greengrass declaration had done nothing to ease his worries. He liked the Weasleys, they were good people but were definitively blinded in their hate against everything dark, or what they perceived to be dark... He guessed he needed to have a long talk with Arthur Weasley, after attempting to defuse the situation.

"Minerva, call the DMLE, please." the older wizard asked and the witch just nodded, both scared and angry.

The ball was ruined. Maybe something could still be salvaged.

Damn it, it took me over a month to write this chappie... and It's not what I wanted. Not all of it, at least. I've been busy like hell, with little time to do everything I need to, least of all write... Damn it, that's all I can say. Writing Fleur is hard. Krum is easier. MUCH EASIER!

Well then...

I hope you have found the chapter to your liking. I had promise to make it the yule ball and so many of you demanded to know the aftermath of the open letter that I had to add it. Which was nice, I believe. What are your thoughts?

A note, the next chapters will involve flashbacks, part two of Harry's story told to Daphne.

I hope you enjoy it as much as I do. And I hope no one hates me for delays and stuff.

I'll start on chapter 15 now.

Cheers mates

zaterra02

15. Chapter 15

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

The amount of people complaining for the dashes instead of speech marks is TOO DAMN HIGH!

LOL!

I already explained it on chapter 4, in an answer to a review: In the first chapters, I was still discovering the wonderful world of English writing. I admit, I was as confused as you when I saw speech marks the first time, a couple of years ago...

That is all. Well, not really.

Sorry for the long delay. I have some news:

My contract of employment ended and I am now, sadly, unemployed. I knew it would happen and tried hard but I was unable to get a new job before the end of my contract. Let me tell you, unemployment is boring as hell, even if I spend my days doing the things I like... However, things will hopefully turn to the best. I am now living in my home country, in a short break, trying to keep it shorter.

I was finally able to end this chapter and some revelations are about to be made that may or may not shock you. Also, this chapter has several of the Harry Potter fandom clichés. Let me know what you think after you read it.

I also have several PMs to reply, I hope you haven't get a bad idea of me for not doing it early.

Without further delays, here it is, the new installment of Paid In Blood:

Chapter 15

Have nearly seventy years of experience with the law? Quite important.

Having the support of the Slytherin triumvirate, the entire Slytherin house and an angry pureblood girlfriend, who happened to be the heiress of an old family? Priceless.

Those were Harry Potter thoughts as he listened his self appointed representatives, none other than the Slytherin Triumvirate themselves, addressing the aurors that had come to Hogwarts. The three young adults were well versed in the law, intending to continue family businesses.

Ursula had decided to check on Daphne, before joining her unofficial master, Madam Pomfrey, working on weaselette, even if she wasn't too keen of the idea. However, if she wanted to be a healer, she had to heal everyone, even people like the little bitch.

The team of four aurors that had gone to Hogwarts felt intimidated, although that could be for several reasons, among them the snake coiled in a protective stance around Harry Potter and Daphne Greengrass, the glares of the entire Slytherin house, Durmstrang and most of Beauxbattons guests, not to mention some Ravenclaws. The Hufflepuffs remained neutral in the situation and the dorks were outright glaring, not against the aurors but all the others. Viktor and Fleur, although somewhat impressed, terrified and in awe with all that had happened, stood by Harry and Daphne in the whole debacle. Cedric helped to keep the peace, as his job as the headboy but refrained to take a side.

"It is clearly dark magical artifact. What else could it be? It is a giant snake." one of the aurors intelligently pointed out, earning a groaning of the Slytherin students, and even some of the adults in the hall.

"And you are an auror, how?" glared Eliza "Unlike many people like to believe, dark magical artifacts aren't illegal, unless they are used to kill people. What we have here is an unusual protection charm and the fact that it is a snake has nothing to do with being light or dark." Both Brian and Alistair nodded.

The law was on the young Lord's side and even Dumbledore couldn't do anything. When the priori incantatem was made to weaselette's wand, revealing an obscure curse that seemed to cause green pus filled boils, causing pain but not in any way lethal, Dumbledore attempted to claim that if the curse wasn't lethal, no further accusations were needed. Unfortunately for the ancient wizard, most of the presents in the great hall disagreed with him.

The arguments presented by the triumvirate and Daphne were concise, clear and definitive. Not that there was any chance to convict him in the first place, especially with so many witnesses. Instead, Weaselette and her brothers were taken to St. Mungus for treatment. Percy was still unconscious, with a burn mark on his chest and robes and Ron had to be stunned because of the pain of his broken bones. Again, since the two Weasleys attacked him first, in front of many witnesses, Harry was within his rights to defend himself, being able to defend himself from the accusations of dark magic by using the family magic defense. The three red heads would be later submitted to interrogation, with their parents present for the two younger ones.

With the Weasleys sent to St. Mungus and the departure of the aurors, a cold demeanour took hold of the great hall and no one was in the mood to continue the party, starting to leave in groups.

"Are you sure you're all right?" asked Harry to his girlfriend, who was petting the giant snake, fascinated by it. She had been explained by Harry that it was a golem and yet, it was so much alike a living thing...

"I'm fine, Harry." she replied, looking into the snake's blue eyes "So, this is Kael, right?" Harry nodded "Bael, Zael, Kael... what's with those names?"

"It's a long story." Harry replied and Daphne scoffed.

"Zael's eyes are green." Daphne stated and Harry nodded "Bael's eyes are blue, like Kael's."

"It would be better to say that Kael's eyes are the same colour as Bael's, yes..." replied Harry, earning Daphne's attention. For a moment, none said anything until Harry hissed in parseltongue and Kael glowed, vanishing into green light, the same that started to glow on the necklace at Daphne's neck. With one hand on it, Daphne looked at Harry, seeing his concern.

"I was liking the ball." said Daphne with a sigh, noticing Harry's looks "If that stupid bitch hadn't attacked me, I would have liked to go to the crowd."

"We can still do it." suggested Harry, holding Daphne's hands and having her full attention "My memories... of my other ball. We can use them and go to the ball, if you'd like..." Daphne just smiled, shaking the head.

"No..." she replied with a smile "It's a good idea, but no..."

"Then... what?" he asked, concerned.

"The fact that she attacked me..." said Daphne, looking at Harry with steel in her eyes "It made me remember what you told me. That she was the one that..." Daphne hesitated, looking down and Harry stepped forward to her, holding her arms and embracing her tightly "Why?"

"Today?"

"No, why did she do it? Why me?" asked Daphne in his ear and Harry nodded.

"Are you sure you want to know?"

"It's better." she admitted, her voice hesitant, not convincing Harry at all. However, he also wanted to tell her everything and for that reason, he nodded.

"Do you want it now or tomorrow?"

"Now." she replied promptly, not wanting to delay anymore. She was nervous enough as it was.

"Fine. Let us just say our goodbyes and let's go to the chamber. I'll tell you everything."

Daphne nodded and the two of them approached their friends and the triunvirate members, letting them know that they would be leaving and that they needed to talk. Tracy attempted to make a joke about it but even she wasn't with her heart on it, more concerned with her friend than everything else.

"Where are you going?" asked Eliza.

"Chamber." replied Harry and everyone just nodded. The chamber was Harry and Daphne's refuge and they all respected it.

Harry embraced Daphne and the two of them faded from the great hall, in front of their friends, who once again were amazed.

"That's just amazing." mumbled Blaise, earning a nod from Millie.

Daphne and Harry appeared on the dorm chamber, where he promptly asked her to seat in the chairs while he took the one in front of her. With a wave of his wand, the pensieve floated to the table between them and Harry looked pensieve.

"Before we begin, do you want something?" he asked "A drink? A coat?"

"No, I'm fine." Daphne replied and Harry nodded "Tell me then, why did she want to kill me?"

"I guess that to answer that, I need to go back a couple of years, back to the first years of the new millennium." explained Harry, earning Daphne's attention "Like I told you, you became a healer while I took a masters in Light, Grey and Dark arts. After that, I travelled the duelling circles, gaining experience, training with professor Flitwick, who sponsored me and made some businesses, not forgetting the Wizengamot sessions..." Harry explained, with a shrug "I ended up joining the auror's ranks for a time, after being invited to do it, thanks to my skill and reputation... I became a captain in my first months."

"Quite impressive." said Daphne, really impressed, smiling softly. Harry smiled as well.

" They told me that I could do whatever I wanted with my team and I decided to create a special assault team...I changed the training routines and sessions, made them sweat and bleed... they hated me more often than not, true but in the end, they couldn't argue with the results. All team members were battle ready and deadly. There were six people in the team: Me, Theo who helped me with the idea, a fresh rookie from the academy called Jason Hallys, currently a first year Gryffindor, an older auror with a good resume called Francis Talbot, a couple of years older than us, Hannah Callen, who was as skilled with her potions as she was with a wand and Justin Smith, who I believe is of right now a third year ravenclaw. Our team had two extra unofficial members... one was Tracy, Theo's wife who acted as a prosecutor for the DMLE and the other was you, who were our healer." Daphne rose her eyebrows in surprise, not interrupting Harry "We were called when the DMLE couldn't solve the problem. Black wands, we called ourselves..." Daphne nodded, even if she wasn't understanding why Harry was telling him that "The wands in the shadow and the shields in the line." Harry quoted with a soft smile "We always finished our mission with optimal results and we rose in the ranks of the DMLE... Of course, as you may suspect, I became even more famous, being the Man-Who-Conquered, Lord Potter and the captain of the Black Wands."

"I really don't understand what this has to do with what I asked you, Harry." admitted Daphne, looking at him. Harry just chuckled.

"Don't worry, it will all make sense later on." he replied and Daphne just nodded, giving him all her attention "Tell me, what does every powerful and famous figure gains?"

"Power and influence..." Daphne replied and Harry nodded.

"Indeed and I got plenty of it... even if I didn't want it." Harry revealed with a low chuckle "People from the Wizengamot started to approach me, requesting my support for their bills. It was boring and annoying but the worse brown noses were no doubt Neville and Hermione Longbottom." Daphne rose an eyebrow in surprise, seeing the scoff in Harry's face.

"Those two bastards started to take an active role in politics and in her infinite wisdom, Granger, already Longbottom by then was working on the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, with her spew thing, for the rights of underprivileged non-humans..." spat Harry "Using her house status as a noble house, not to mention her own status as a war hero, she and her husband actually proposed several bills that were actually useful to help werewolves and vampires. I supported some of these, it is true. You supported them as well, if you're wondering. " she actually wondered about it "What also happened was that she climbed in the hierarchy and soon was in positions of power, fighting for the opening of the wizarding world and the better acceptation of the muggleborns and muggle lifestyle into our society."

"What?" asked Daphne, shocked.

"You heard me. She wanted to abolish the old laws that favoured the purebloods, take out the power of the old families and propose an integration of our world with the muggle one, in order to advance into the new millennium and help with the survival of the wizarding kind." Harry explained, shaking his head while Daphne looked outraged.

"I hoped you didn't agree with that..." she said coldly and Harry shook his head.

"I only agreed with the end of the laws favouring the purebloods." Harry explained and Daphne nodded, pleased "All the rest was pure folly and idiocy. The saddest part was that it actually had a lot of supporters, especially after a study done by the ICW came to light, correlating the inbreeding of purebloods to the number of squibs born."

Daphne rose an eyebrow.

"There were three factions. The Newbloods Reformists, a faction controlled by the Longbottoms and the ones that wanted to open the wizarding world, the Conservative Alliance, mostly halfbloods with a couple of purebloods that new it was sheer idiocy to go forward with such a plan... You and I were in this group... and the Pureblood faction, a minority that demanded the imprisonment of the blood traitors and the end of the sheer stupidity of the debates that were bound to end our world because of uptight mudbloods. Their actual words."

Daphne chuckled, even if she was outraged.

"The debates took months and a voting was scheduled to the early January of the year two thousand and six." Harry explained "Our faction was clear to win, we had the support of purebloods, half bloods and muggleborns that knew it was a bad idea while the purebloods were a minority not opened to dialog but with whom we shared a goal, veto the reformist proposal, therefore we were on the same side. On the reformist side, there were the Longbottoms and a couple of more radical muggleborns and people who had abandoned the wizarding world in the past and were actively trying to come back." Daphne nodded, paying attention to every word "We had a victory assured... until Christmas 2006 came."

Daphne rose an eyebrow.

"What happened on Christmas 2006?" she asked and Harry looked at her.

"What you wanted me to tell you." he replied softly and with regret, making Daphne gulp, feeling a shiver on her spine.

"Tell me, then." she demanded and Harry sighed.

"I guess I should show you... I don't know if I can explain it properly." he replied softly, taking the memory from his temple and putting it in the pensieve. Harry looked at Daphne and saw the tremors on her hands.

"Are you sure you want me to do this?" he asked softly and Daphne nodded. She had to. Harry took her hand and gave her a soft kiss on the lips, caressing her back for a moment "Are you ready?"

"No." she whispered. In truth, she was hesitant to see it and was terrified of what she could see. Harry didn't say a word, just caressing her back while feeling her shivers.

"You don't have to see this." he told her and she nodded. She wanted, though.

"I'm afraid." she admitted after some moments of silence, dropping a tear. Harry saw it and embraced her tightly in silence "I'm afraid of what I will see..."

"I am too." Harry admitted in a soft voice in her year and Daphne stiffened.

"Why?" Daphne asked, turned to Harry. Much to her shock, she saw the tears on his eyes as well.

"The day I lost you... on Christmas day... I spat on the light for the second time." Harry confessed, looking at Daphne, his emotional green eyes focused on her blue "Please don't think bad of me."

Daphne swallowed dry.

"The last time you told me that, you showed me that you stunned me and went to your death, killing a lot of people." she whispered, feeling him holding her by the waist. In his eyes she saw not only sorrow, loss and anger but also hope and love. Daphne leaned in and embraced him tightly, resting her head in his shoulder "You probably think I'm being ridiculous, being afraid of a memory."

"No, I don't." Harry replied, playing with her hair "You have every right to be nervous or afraid."

Daphne smiled, letting go of his embrace after a while. With a breathe, her hand grabbed Harry's and he squeezed it.

"Let's go, together." she said and he nodded.

"I wouldn't do it any other way." he replied with a smile, the two of them going into the pensieve. Moments later, Harry and Daphne found themselves in the great hall of a manor, decorated with Christmas motifs.

"Are we in Longbottom Hall?" asked Daphne, looking around and recognizing the entrance hall.

"Yes..." replied Harry "The date is Christmas Eve, 2006."

"I still think this is taking arrogance to a whole new level" Daphne heard a familiar voice saying. She turned around and she gasped, recognizing who had spoken. Real Daphne saw herself, with her blonde hair braided in one single braid that fell through her left shoulder and wearing dark blue formal dress robes, making her look regal and beautiful. Next to her, she recognized Harry Potter, wearing black robes and looking even more sharp than real Harry, who was standing next to real Daphne.

"Organizing a Christmas ball on Christmas Eve." memory Daphne explained with a snort and memory Harry shrugged "This reeks of a political setup."

"Come on, Daph." begged memory Harry "For one night, can you please relax?"

"You know that they will come to us." replied memory Daphne and Harry sighed.

"Yeah, I know and I'm not in the mood to deal with them. Why did we come, actually?" asked memory Harry.

"Because it was expected of us." drawled memory Daphne with a scowl "I swear, ever since that trip to Egypt, the Longbottoms are simply... urgh." complained memory Daphne.

"Two hours and then we leave?" proposed memory Harry with half a chuckle.

"Please." begged Memory Daphne "I want to be at home at midnight."

Real Daphne saw the exchange with a curious look, seeing the memory couple entering the party salon of Longbottom manor, their names called out by a special kind of howler whose magic activated when presented with the invitation.

"The Lord and Lady Potter-Black." the howler announced and many heads turned to them, extending them compliments and wishing them the best. Some people attempted to approach them, only to be rebuked not by the couple they wanted to speak to but by the hosts.

"Harry, Daphne, welcome." said a voice that real Daphne recognized immediately. She recognized Granger, dressed regally in purple and gold dress with her straight hair falling smoothly on her back. She was smiling widely at Harry and Daphne, as was Longbottom at her side, also in purple and gold and smiling widely "It's so good that you could come." the lady Longbottom said after changing pleasantries "We have attempted to contact you for several days. Why haven't you replied?"

"We went on holidays and purposely ignored mail." replied memory Daphne with a smile that real Daphne could see was false.

"What?" asked a shocked Hermione "There are so many things to deal with and you two..."

"Let me just stop you right there, Hermione." replied memory Harry "We came to the party but we will not be dragged to debates over it. We made up our minds on the Reformist Act."

"Of course, Harry." she replied sweetly after an initial shock.

"I'll have to apologize for my wife." Neville said for the first time "She has been under a lot of stress with our duties in the Wizengamot and the ball."

"Of course. I suggest a nice calming draught." said memory Daphne with a smile, which Hermione mimicked.

"Healer's opinion?" she asked.

"Of course." memory Daphne replied and the both of them giggled.

"Have fun. Let us meet later in the evening." she proposed and after a moment, Daphne and Harry were alone.

"I told you it was a setup." memory Daphne stated and memory Harry nodded.

"I never doubted you." he replied, the both of them approaching a couple that real Daphne recognized as older Susan Bones and Justin Flinch-Fletcher. Much to her surprise, there was a bulge on Susan womb.

"Susan, Justin, how are you three?" asked memory Daphne and Susan laughed.

"Well enough, Daphne." the red head replied with a smile, taking a hand to her belly "Edgar has been behaving and I haven't had more sickness."

"Wonderful." memory Daphne replied with a smile.

"So... how bad has it been since last time?" real Daphne heard memory Harry asking Justin.

"Amazingly, she didn't hex me at all." Justin admitted "The mood swings were just between being normal and extremely sad."

"Well, better you than me." memory Harry confessed with a chuckle, making Justin smirk.

"Oh, don't worry, Mr. Man-Who-Conquered, you'll get your turn on the joys of dealing with a pregnant wife." said a new voice behind them.

"Blaise. Millie." said Harry with a smile.

"Hello, Harry." said Millie pleasantly "Mr. Flinch-Fletchy Bones."

"Mr. Zabini. Mrs. Zabini. It is a pleasure to see you again."

"The pleasure is ours." replied Blaise pleasantly and the group quickly fell into conversation. Real Daphne grew bored quickly.

"While the conversation isn't as bad as it is in the events I am forced to attend to with my parents, can you just, I don't know, fast forward it?"

"No need." real Harry admitted, glaring at something behind Daphne. She turned around and saw Ginny Weasley glaring at memory Daphne, who by then was holding memory Harry's arm.

"Let us dance." memory Daphne said and Harry nodded, walking with Daphne to the floor "Susan is doing a good second trimester, much better than expected. I guess the potions helped."

"With you as her healer, she couldn't do any else than fine." memory Harry smiled and Daphne chuckled "Why do you want to be at home at midnight?"

"Sorry?" she asked Harry.

"When we arrived, you said that you wanted to be at home before midnight. Why is that?"

Daphne smiled.

"It's Christmas, Harry." she taunted him with a smile "I'd thought you'd suspect that I have a gift for you. A surprise that I want to give you at midnight."

"Really?" he asked with mock surprise and a husky voice "Please, do share something more."

"And ruining the surprise?" memory Daphne taunted back, to which Harry chuckled "You'll have to be patient."

"Well, only five hours to midnight." Harry revealed and Daphne chuckled "Have I told you that I love you yet?"

"Only three times today." memory Daphne revealed after some thought, to which Harry hummed and Daphne huffed "Well?"

"Well, three today is enough." Harry joked and Daphne smiled, slapping him in the arm.

"Prat."

"Yup." replied Harry with a smile before kissing memory Daphne.

Real Daphne saw the exchange and smiled, seeing how her older self was happy. She turned to real Harry and much to her surprise, his fists were balled and he was glaring at Weaselette, who by then was walking to both memory Harry and Daphne with two cups and a jug.

"Hello, Harry. Daphne." Weaselette said with a sweetly tone that sounded false to real Daphne, who was already stiffened, observing every moment and every movement.

"You damn bitch." real Harry whispered, his glare strong enough to make the memory tremble. Daphne put her hand on his arm and with a look, Harry calmed down.

"Ginny." replied Harry. Daphne only nodded "Can we help you?"

"I just came to say hello." the red head said with what real Daphne thought to be a lousy attempt to pout "Did you hear, Harry? I was summoned to the Harpies try-outs." the red head said happy and smugly, much to the annoyance of memory Daphne and Harry. Real Daphne actually smirked when she saw memory Daphne roll her eyes in annoyance "They clearly heard about me..."

"That's fantastic, Ginny." memory Harry's voice was clearly everything but happy. However, Ginny seemed not to realize it, starting to pouring the crimson liquid into one of the cups.

"We should toast to it." Weaselette announced, forcing the cup to Harry "Unfortunately, there is only this punch but it will have to do."

"Really?" replied memory Daphne, taking the cup from her hand "That's a good thing, then. I am thirsty and I really shouldn't drink alcohol. Thank you, Ginevra."

Several things happened at that moment. Ginny widened her eyes in shock for a moment, before her annoyance being replaced with a sick smile, memory Daphne drank the cup slowly, memory Harry just smiled, at his wife's antics and real Harry spat something that real Daphne didn't understand, although she could see the anger flowing in him, his aura threatening to reveal itself and his power threatening to come out. He shivered and was scowling, balling his fists.

´Is this it?´ wondered Daphne, taking Harry's hand in hers and feeling him squeezing it hard.

"It's good punch." memory Daphne said with a smile, giving the cup back to Ginny.

"Well, it was good to see you, Ginny but there are some people that we still need to talk with." Harry said with a smile "But hey, congratulations. I guess it was your dream, wasn't it?"

The couple left Ginny before she could say anything.

"Annoying little bitch." mumbled Daphne, heard by Harry, who sighed.

"Go ahead and say it."

"I have nothing to say." Daphne mumbled and Harry sighed again.

"Oh, come on, Daph."

"I guess we should be lucky that her useless brother hasn't arrived yet." Daphne drawled, changing the subject "Because I wouldn't be able to deal with the two of them together."

"Daph..."Harry tried again.

"What?" she asked, glaring at him.

"Can you please relax?" asked Harry and Daphne sighed.

"I hate her." the blonde said "Always trying to get her harpy claws on you."

"I know." Harry admitted "I don't like her either."

"You certainly don't show it." Daphne shot back.

"I love you, don't I?" Daphne just snorted.

"What, you aren't sure?" she asked, looking at her husband seriously. Then, she laughed, making Harry sigh.

"You were having fun at my expense, weren't you?" asked Harry and Daphne grinned.

"Your face was priceless..." she said between chuckles. Harry grabbed her by the arm.

"Damn you, woman. Don't do that." he whispered before crashing his lips on hers, hugging her by the waist. Daphne allowed herself to melt in his arms, kissing him back.

"Maybe we should just leave?" proposed Harry and Daphne just smiled.

"Let us just say hello to more people and then we can leave." Daphne suggested and Harry nodded. They made their way to another couple, one that shook real Daphne to the core.

Before memory Harry and Daphne were Draco and Astoria Malfoy.

"Sister." said Astoria, embracing Daphne while real Daphne saw the curt nods changed between Harry and Malfoy "Hello, Harry, how are you?"

"Fine, thank you. And you?"

"We have great news. Draco, love, would you make the honours?" suggested Astoria.

"Astoria is pregnant again." Malfoy said with an attempt smile.

"Already?" asked a surprised Daphne and Astoria smiled.

"You have to keep up, sister." the youngest sister said, taunting her eldest sister, who just laughed.

"Don't worry, Tori. You still have time to become an aunt."

"But I wanted our children to play together." None of the two sisters noticed how their husbands flinched. In fact, it was only because of a lot of practice that Daphne didn't flinch herself. To hide her nervous, Daphne just gigled.

"Well, congratulations are in order." said Harry.

"It wasn't planned but we are very happy, aren't you, Draco?"

"Of course I am." the blonde replied and something seemed wrong to real Daphne.

"How long?" asked memory Daphne, hiding a cough behind her hand.

"Two months." said a beaming Astoria.

"Come to... *cough* St. Mungus *cough* on the... *cough* " Daphne attempted to say, being hit with a strange cough.

"Are you all right, Daph?" asked Harry, approaching her. Daphne nodded only to flinch and grab her own womb in pain.

"DAPH!" shouted memory Harry, holding his wife in his arms before she fell on the ground. His shout attracted the attention of everyone around them.

In Harry's arms, Daphne looked in pain to her husband, only to have a violent seizure of wet coughs. She never realized the screams of horror around her since she was too shocked, looking to Harry's bloodied and shocked face.

"D-Daph?" asked a shocked Harry before Daphne lost strength on her legs, supported only by her husband's arms.

Real Daphne realized what was happening. It couldn't be anything else. She was both terrified and curious and no matter how much she didn't want to see it, she was unable to close her tearful eyes, taking the sight and the sounds of that moment.

"Call a healer, NOW!" Harry demanded and some people actually ran to the floo.

"H-Har..." attempted Daphne, grabbing Harry's hand in distress.

"I'm here, Daph. Don't worry, I'm here." he replied, his eyes becoming tearful. Daphne just coughed violently again, only to vomit more blood against Harry, who became even more terrified. Blood flowed from Daphne's mouth, nose, eyes and ears and under her, a big crimson puddle began to form.

Real Harry became even more agitated next to real Daphne, his magic flaring around them, distorting the memory. Had Daphne look at him, she would have seen the tears in his eyes and the utter desperation, much alike memory Harry, who was holding memory Daphne.

"Har..." Daphne attempted to say with fear clear on her face, only for her hand to become limp on Harry's.

Daphne Potter was dead.

"Daph?" Harry whispered, caressing her hand "Daph?" he asked again, his hand on his wife's terrified face "No... no, Daph..." he whispered again, not having a reply "DAPH!" he shouted in fear and desperation, his magic matching his emotions. All the glass and crystals in the room broke at that moment and all the people around him were thrown to the ground.

The memory became blurred then and a tearful and horrified Daphne saw herself being ejected from the pensieve by force. She turned to Harry and to her shock, Harry was stiffened in the same position, trembling in anger. She could see him shivering, his eyes downcast and his fists balled. She could also feel his magic around him, a violent maelstrom of anger and hate.

Harry didn't blew up. Instead, the flaring magic softened and he fell on his knees, sobbing. Daphne, who wasn't much better after all she had seen, hugged Harry and the two stayed in silent for several moments. Daphne hugged Harry softly, only to be hugged possessively by her boyfriend, resting her head on his shoulder, not hiding a sob.

"Why?" she asked and she felt him stiffen again.

"It was an accident..." whispered Harry, earning a shocked look from Daphne, who broke the hug.

"W-What?" she asked and saw Harry trembling in anger again, almost growling.

"I ordered a full autopsy." Harry whispered, looking at Daphne "I wanted to know what had happened. What I was told..."

"What?" she asked again, only to see the tears falling from his eyes again. Harry picked his wand and removed another memory from his temple.

"I can't tell you. I just can't." Daphne heard him whisper in front of the pensieve. Knowing what he wanted, she approached the basin only to be stopped by Harry, who placed another memory on it.

He didn't say anything, taking only her hand and letting out a sigh. Daphne didn't say anything, entering on the pensieve first, followed by Harry.

Real Daphne saw herself in a dark and empty room. She was able to see some light coming from what seemed to be a door but the greatest part of the room was in darkness. She saw real Harry materializing next to her and notice how his attention went to a corner, where she realized there was a bundle that seemed to be a man. She approached the man and was able to realize that the man was none other than Harry, crying.

"Why? Why, Daph?" memory Harry mumbled between his sobs and real Daphne turned to real Harry.

"Where are we?" Daphne asked.

"St. Mungus, in the dead room where the bodies are analyzed for causes of death." replied Harry and Daphne looked to the broken memory Harry on the floor, not able to hold her own tears for him.

"You look so..."

"Broken? Lost? Empty?" he suggested in a whisper and Daphne only nodded, imperceptibly.

Their attention was diverted to the door, which opened and allowed light to enter in the room. Memory Harry rose from the corner, walking hesitantly to the door, revealing his fear in his demeanour.

"Oh, Harry..."she heard, turning to the door and seeing a witch that she didn't recognized. Giving her a closer look, she was able to realize that the witch was crying.

" Hannah, what did you find out?" memory Harry asked in a almost whisper.

"I'm sorry, Harry." she said, looking down.

"Hannah, please, tell me." Harry asked again, looking at the witch, who just nodded after clearing her tears.

"I... I'm sorry for your losses, captain... Harry." the witch said and real Daphne furrowed her eyebrows.

"L-Losses?" memory Harry asked, not understanding what she meant.

"You... You don't know?" the witch asked with surprise and shock, receiving only a shake of his head "Oh, Merlin."

"Know what?" he asked again, starting to shake.

"Harry, you should sit down." the witch suggested and Harry finally snapped.

"Damn it, Callen! I order you to tell me what you discovered."

"Respectfully, captain, I need you to sit down." Hannah replied and real Daphne turned to real Harry.

"Captain?" she asked.

"She's one of the Black Wands." was Harry's reply and Daphne turned her attention to the drama once again, only to have her attention diverted to another door she hadn't realized. A man that Daphne recognized as being Theodore Nott entered, followed by a woman that was an older version of Tracy Davies. Behind them came a young man with brown hair, a fourth person, an older man with a grim demeanour and black hair and a fifth man, young and blonde. Not only those, the very same Zabinis that real Daphne had seen previously, came inside after everyone. Blaise was sullen and Millie was tearful.

"What the hell is happening in here?" asked Theo, only to be ignored by Tracy and Millie, who hugged Harry in tears.

"Glad you came." Hannah replied, looking slightly less nervous "I was about to inform the captain about what I found out and I really need help." she whispered to Theo, perfectly heard by real Daphne, who realized that memory Harry was crying while Millie and Tracy were holding him.

"How bad?" asked the grim looking man.

"Really bad." the witch replied and Theo nodded.

"Harry, buddy, Hannah wants to tell us what she found out." Theo tried, only to receive a glare from his friend.

"Don't patronize me, Nott. What did you find out, Callen?" asked Harry in a no nonsense tone, letting go of Tracy and steeling himself to the news.

"Daphne... She was taking potions." revealed Hannah and Harry looked surprised, as real Daphne realized.

"What?" asked memory Harry "Why?" Everyone else also looked around to each other.

"She was taking... Oh Merlin..." the witch mumbled "She was taking pre-natal potions." Hannah revealed and no sound was heard in the room, apart real Daphne's gasp "She was pregnant."

"Pregnant?" she asked and the answer didn't come from real Harry.

"Three months, at least." added Hannah and real Daphne could only flinch at the broken look that memory Harry had.

"Pregnant?" he whispered, looking down, lost and abandoned, tears falling "She never told me... She never said anything."

"I think it was a boy." whispered Hannah and Harry fell on his knees. Real Daphne was in tears all over again, seeing memory Harry's reaction. She turned to real Harry and found him seething, crying and balling his fists, mumbling something.

None of the people in the room said anything, all looking down to their captain and friend in sympathy.

"It's actually standard procedure for healers, advise to wait three months before making the announcement... I bet she would tell you soon."

"She said she had a gift for me..." Harry whispered in a whimper, heard by all.

"Merlin fuck it all..." one of the other men whispered in sorrow. Real Daphne was able to notice that it had been the one that looked the oldest.

"Why are the potions relevant?" asked Millie.

"We found another potion in Daphne's system." Hannah revealed, having their full attention "We were able to identify it as a loyalty potion, but at the same time, it was a different potion."

"WHAT?" roared memory Harry in anger "Keyed to whom? And in her system for how long?"

Real Daphne was shocked, noticing how real Harry was trembling and mumbling something to himself. In truth, she could feel his power coiling around himself, like a predator preparing himself to the hunt. She realized that memory Harry was doing the same thing, as she could realize by the looks and the unease of the other people in the memory.

"What do you mean it was a loyalty potion but at the same time it wasn't? " asked Millie, ready to offer her knowledge as a potion's mistress to her fellow potion's mistress.

"As you are aware, loyalty potions require powered hellebore roots..." Millie nodded "You know as well that the powered hellebore roots can be replaced by..."

"A mixture of three quarters of dry moonflower's petals and one quarter of the capped bolletus fungus, immersed in a alcoholic solution, yes." replied Millie and Hannah nodded. Everyone else just looked lost.

"So?" asked Blaise, at his wife's side.

"That mixture, called Basquel's Deceit, while cheaper and easy to achieve, is advised against because of sub produtes created in the mix... that are highly instable." replied Hannah and Millie nodded, although she didn't know where her fellow potion's mistress was attempting to tell them. Then it clicked.

"The Deceit is so unstable that it can be used as the basis of some strong poisons." gasped Millie and Hannah nodded sadly again. All others looked at the two witches, waiting "And some potions, when reacting with it, have the opposite effect."

"What does that mean?" asked the younger man with brown hair.

"Pre Natal potions have dry asphodel, as you may know." Hannah said and Millie and Tracy nodded. The men had no idea.

"Asphodel has restorative properties and is used to strengthen the womb in the pre natal potions..." explained Millie, after Blaise asked what all men were wondering.

"The asphodel remains in the body after the potions are taken... and when mixed with the Deceit, it creates a strong hemophiliac poison." Hannah explained and it clicked for everyone, especially when the tears fell from her eyes "Daphne never had a chance."

"It was an accident?" wondered Tracy, outraged.

"Someone created a potion using cheap and easy to attain ingredients and poisoned... " One of the older men mumbled, massaging his temples, his outrage showing.

"Who?" demanded memory Harry in a low tone that scared everyone. It promised pain and death to whomever crossed his way. Even real Daphne was terrified by it but that could also be because of the maelstrom of magic that real Harry was trying to hold inside of him, attempting not to disturb the memory "Who was responsible for creating the potion that killed my wife?"demanded Harry again and everyone looked at him, fearing his reaction. Real Daphne noticed that several of them took out their wands discreetly "WHO WAS IT?" he demanded again when he realized that he had no answer, roaring in anger and hate. Then he remembered who had insisted for him to drink.

"Ginny Weasley." replied Hannah in a whisper, heard by all.

"What? Why?" real Daphne heard someone ask, not knowing who.

"I want to see her." memory Harry whispered and Hannah nodded, waving at the door she had come from.

Harry didn't say anything, walking through the door and seeing his wife's body in the table. He stiffened and caressed her face, feeling the cold skin in his hands, not holding his tears.

Real Daphne witnessed every moment of it, shedding her own tears. Much to her surprise, real Harry hugged her from behind and held her while she cried her heart out. The memory people stood in silence.

"We'll have her in Azkaban for this, captain." the youngest male in the room said, the one with brown hair, not hiding his own anger, something shared by all.

"I was the target." memory Harry realized, seething "She wanted me to drink to celebrate with her and Daphne took the cup... That bitch did it... She took her from me... She took my wife and my... my child... she took them from me." Harry seethed in tears "I'M GOING TO KILL HER!" he roared and real Daphne saw everything and everyone being thrown back by the shockwave that was memory Harry's magic. Only himself and Daphne's body stood safe.

"HARRY!" shouted Theo in shock, the first to get up from the floor, only to see Harry holding Daphne's body and apparating away from sight .

The memory ended then and Daphne saw herself ejected from the pensieve, still on Harry's arms, crying still.

"What... What did you do with the body?" she asked Harry, who hesitated in his answer.

"I took her home and made a crystal sarcophagus to keep the body safe." he whispered "So that I could still see her... see you."

"What... what did you do?"Daphne asked, feeling Harry's hug tight her and feeling safer.

"I locked down the estate the moment I arrived, so that no one could come after me, placed the body in safety and after leaving Dobby in charge of the manor and the estate, went after the bitch on boxing day, after recovering from the casting needed for the sarcophagus." explained Harry "First I stormed the Burrow, the Weasleys house. I should have realized that something was wrong when I got there and found a team of aurors protecting the house. I defeated them and stunned them before they could send word to base. The moment I entered the house, I was confronted and shouted at by her parents and her brothers about her being taken away the previous day by the aurors, under accusations of murder. It was a surprise to me and the moment I turned away to leave, without saying a word, the hag mother actually told me to stop with my tantrum and that it wasn't anyone's fault. I snapped and hit her with a fulminus curse, which pretty much started a battle between me and their family. I defeated them but I didn't kill anyone. I just used a couple painful of curses on them." Harry told her and Daphne, while still on his arms, heard every word "I didn't use the cruciatus or any unforgivable. Through my mastery I learned a lot of spells, old and recent... I guess I am not a fan of what people do with them." Daphne didn't say anything but she became quite curious, holding the question for later "All I cared about was my vengeance so I left and went to the ministry."

"What did you do?" asked Daphne, already fearing his answer.

"I wanted vengeance. I was completely blinded by it and I didn't care. I wanted to know why and then make sure she paid the price for taking my wife from me... in her own blood."

"But she had been captured... she was most likely in the DMLE cells."

"And yet, I didn't care." replied Harry ominously "Nor did I wanted for her to escape justice for the accident card... hell Azkaban wasn't good enough for what she had done."

"You said you killed her." stated Daphne and Harry nodded.

"I didn't just kill her..." Harry whispered, looking down "I destroyed her."

"Show me." it wasn't a request and to be perfectly honest, Daphne had no idea where she got the strength to make the demand. Harry didn't say anything, letting go of the embrace and taking a memory from his forehead.

"Don't think bad of me after seeing that." replied Harry when he dropped the memory into the pensieve.

How can I? wondered Daphne for herself, just nodding to him.

Daphne held Harry's hand and both of them went into the pensieve. Daphne saw herself in what she recognized as the entrance hall of the ministry of magic, right before give up the wand.

"Captain Potter." she heard the male auror on duty at the entrance "We heard what happened from Captain Nott. You have our condolences."

"I was told that the murderer was captured?" asked memory Harry in a low voice that Daphne could realize was fake and filled with anger and hate. Even the auror seemed to notice it.

"Indeed, captain. She was taken in yesterday. The Black Wands did the arrest and I can tell you that none of them were happy."

"Which cell is she in?" asked memory Harry and Daphne saw the auror looking closely at him.

"Captain, I don't know if you're aware but captain Nott put commanded to not allow you near her with a wand." the auror replied "I'm sorry sir, but I can't tell you that unless you give me your wand."

Daphne could feel the nervous from the auror, who was looking at Harry with his extended hand, waiting for the wand. Memory Harry, however, was just looking at the man with a cold look.

"I'm sorry about this." memory Harry said and the auror's eyes widened as memory Harry cast a red silent spell on him. With a wave of his wand, the stunned auror fell comfortably on the chair he was previously sat on and memory Harry hid his wand back on his holster.

Daphne was surprised but said nothing, neither did real Harry at his side. They just walked behind memory Harry, through the nearly deserted corridors of the ministry during Boxing Day.

Memory Harry entered the DMLE division and noticed that there were four aurors on duty, sat at their desks. When he entered through the door, the four got up and looked nervous looking at him.

"Shit, captain Potter." one of the aurors said while one of them drew his wand.

"Captain Potter, by order of captain Nott, you are to stand down and leave the vicinities. We can't allow you to..."

"Leave now." whispered memory Harry and two of them drew their wands as well.

"Are you crazy? That's captain Potter. He's one of us." shouted one of the aurors, a young woman who had stood silent until then.

"We have our orders." said another, turning to her "Call Hallys."

The girl nodded and went to the back, to the recreation room.

"Captain Potter, captain Nott gave us orders to not allow you close to Weasley. There are three of us here and Jenkins went to call Hallys, who's standing on guard since Weasley was captured, that's five against you. Please captain, stand down. "

"That bitch killed my wife and my unborn child. Do you really think I will stand down and let her get away with it?" asked memory Harry in a cold voice, making the aurors stiffen and hesitate.

"Stupefy!" one of the aurors cast, only for Harry to dodge out of the way and cast his own spell, a blue one that hit the auror and threw him away against the opposite wall, making him unconscious. The other two were able to point their wands at Harry, only to be caught by Harry's spells, losing consciousness as well.

"Merlin!" said a voice and both memory Harry and Daphne saw the auror woman returned, shocked and with her wand on her hand, followed by the brown haired young man that Daphne had seen in the previous memory.

"No, that's just the captain." the brown haired man said with a grin, turning to memory Harry "Captain, we were waiting for you."

"Hallys." replied Harry, watching the man closely.

"Don't even try, rookie. You saw what the captain did to the others." adverted Hallys and the auror woman gulped, lowering her wand.

"Are you going to try to stop me, Jason?" asked memory Harry and Daphne noticed the signal the young man made, pointing at the auror woman. A red flash later and he auror Jenkins was unconscious on the ground "Have you called the others?"

"No." replied Jason, looking at memory Harry.

"Then what?" asked memory Harry.

"Have I ever told you about my grandfather, Harry?" Jason asked and Harry shook his head, not showing her surprise. Daphne, however, looked at real Harry, who just nodded to the memory "My dad died when I was seven in an accident and my grandfather was my father figure for the rest of my life. When I graduated from Hogwarts, my grandfather and one of his friends were mugged in the street and the bastards beat the two of them. The other old man lived but my grandfather died of his injuries... Well, I tracked down the bastards one by one and I killed the fuckers. Painfully and with the deliberate use of the imperio and the cruciatus." revealed Jason and Daphne widened her eyes, much like memory Harry. For some moments, none spoke.

"Why are you telling me this, Jason?" asked memory Harry, not really knowing how to act.

"The point is..." started Jason, after some hesitance "I understand and I won't stop you to go in there and take your vengeance on the bitch. It would make me sound like a hypocrite." he said with an attempt smile "That's the whole reason why I'm here, actually. I know what it was like for me, but you... your wife and your child... I'm sorry Harry." Memory Harry's tears fell and Daphne felt her own in her eyes "Just stun me, all right? I'm starting to sound like pussy."

Both men laughed.

"If they ever find out, you'll be in trouble." said Harry and Jason just shrugged.

"I owe you for my place at the Black Wands and I owe you and your wife for saving my life last year." replied Jason with a smirk "Not them."

The silent red spell flashed and Jason fell on the ground. Memory Harry looked around and stunned everyone again just to be safe, knowing that he had lost enough time, starting to descend to the dungeons.

"He sounds like a nice guy." said Daphne, not knowing what else to say.

"He was." was Harry's reply, not noticing Daphne looking at him.

"What was that about saving his life?" she asked.

"In one mission, he was badly cursed and was between life and death. I portkeyed him to the hospital and you were able to save him. I even helped."

"And because of that, he allowed you to pass?" asked Daphne, her eyebrow lifted inquisitively.

"He's a Gryffindor." replied Harry as if that explained everything. Daphne just smirked and turned back to the memory, only to hear Harry again "He was one of the greatest wizards I had the pleasure to lead."

"What do you mean?" asked Daphne, curious, only for Harry to reply a quick "Later." and make her turn her attention to the memory once again.

Memory Harry waved his wand and the cell door opened, revealing the occupant.

"Harry, I knew you'd come! I..." she never ended because memory Harry's demeanor changed to pure anger and hate, his wand pointing against Weasley and casting a bluish spell that made her scream in pain. Harry kept the spell going for some moments, only to wave his wand again. Ginny screamed even more as she felt her leg bones shatter.

"You poisoned my wife." it wasn't a question. Memory Harry waved his wand and Ginny was stuck against the wall, lifted in the air "You wanted to put me under a loyalty potion and because of your brewing, you made a mistake that killed my wife."

Ginny's attempts to say anything were ignored.

"Why? Why did you do it?" Harry's wand was waved again and Ginny's left arm bent in an unnatural angle, being dislocated with a sickening sound, resulting in more screaming.

"What was your purpose in giving me the loyalty potion that killed my wife?" Harry growled again and boils erupted in the dislocated arm, erupting and spilling yellow and red pus. Daphne was horrified and actually felt pity for the youngest Weasley. Who knew that Harry was so vicious? However, she wasn't afraid of him. No, she actually felt safer.

"ANSWER ME! WHY DID YOU DO IT?" memory Harry shouted.

"Be... Because I..." Weaselette tried to say, her voice hoarse and her whole body in pain and broken "Because I love... you."

"What?"

"I love... you." she said again "I wanted ... mine. You'd leave... and take me." Both memory Harry and Daphne were in shock.

"What?" she asked to no one in particular while real Harry scoffed.

Memory Harry just laughed. It wasn't a joyful laugh, on the contrary, it was a dark and hate filled laugh.

"You stupid self centered bitch." he spat, grabbing her by the throat and bashing her head against the wall "I LOVE DAPHNE! PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE, ALWAYS HAVE AND ALWAYS WILL! SHE IS MY SOULMATE! YOU'RE NOTHING, NEVER WERE AND NEVER WILL BE! SHE WAS EVERYTHING I EVER WANTED AND YOU TOOK HER FROM ME. LOOK AT ME, YOU SHIT. YOU TOOK HER FROM ME, HER AND OUR CHILD." Harry spat in anger, squeezing her heck with his hand, making her gasp for air. Harry eventually let go of her neck, allowing her to fall on the ground and making her scream in pain. Memory Harry only huffed in anger, glaring at the crying and broken woman in the floor. He waved his wand once and a gash appeared on Ginny's side, bleeding. Then another and another, several in each thigh, several in the chest and womb.

"She bled to death." memory Harry whispered "So will you."

Daphne tried to ignore the whimpers from Ginny, focusing only on memory Harry, who was looking at the broken woman in the ground, his eyes tearful and his whole body shaking in anger. She grabbed real Harry's hand and looked at him, noticing that his face was like stone.

"Are you all right?" she asked him.

"Do you hate me?" was his reply.

"No." she whispered.

"Then I'm fine." he replied with a smile, making her smile. She lifted her face and kissed him softly, only to break the kiss when she saw an orange flash.

Ginny Weasley's body was in flames and there were no screams or noises from her. She was likely dead already.

"It's done, Daph." whispered memory Harry "It's done, my love." In tears, memory Harry left the cell and staggered through the halls, like a broken man who was also drunk and had nothing left to live for.

"I didn't." was real Harry's reply when she told him of her thoughts.

Memory Harry went back to the DMLE and much to his surprise, he was received at wand point by the aurors he had previously stunned and the remaining members of the Black Wands, led by Theo.

"Shit, Harry, what have you done?" he demanded, more concerned than angry. Harry looked around and saw the concerned looks of the Black Wands.

"Captain Nott, I'd like to surrender my wand and turn myself in for assaulting several aurors and the murder of Ginevra Weasley." said memory Harry. Daphne was able to see the resignation looks on the faces of the five Black Wands.

The memory twirled and both Daphne and Harry saw themselves outside.

"You turned yourself in?" asked Daphne, a little curious.

"Really? That's what you asked about after all you saw?" asked Harry with a small chuckle and Daphne shrugged "I'd like to think that if something happened to those I love, I'd do the same."

Harry chuckled.

"Yes, I turned myself in. I had nothing to live for, what would I do?" he asked rhetorically, sitting on the chair.

"Did they let you out?" asked Daphne and Harry was able to realize the curious and hopeful tone in her question.

"I stood a trial and I was accused before the whole wizengamot. At first, I was seen as a monster and a murder but when Tracy, my defence attorney, exposed the evidence on why I snapped, about the potion that... you know... and the death of you and our child, nearly half the wizengamot was on my side. When I presented a memory of Weaselette's death, some of the Newbloods Reformists called me a dark lord but all others were disgusted with Weaselete's reason's."

"Then, in the end?" asked Daphne.

"In the end, I was sentenced to thirty years in Azkaban, twenty-five for murder and five for assaulting aurors, civilians and invade the ministry." Daphne was appalled, looking at Harry "I asked for execution but surprisingly, the Newbloods Reformists stood against it and demanded that I was sentenced to Azkaban, something about being more humane. Even more surprisingly was that the Purebloods and the Conservative Alliance agreed, even if their reason was because of who I was." Daphne looked appalled to Harry, which he didn't realize. All he felt was the sting on his face.

"YOU IDIOT!" she shouted, her eyes tearful "Don't you even say that."

"W-What?" he asked, being slapped again.

"Execution?" she demanded "What could have possibly possessed you for such a stupid idea?"

"Daph, I..." he tried.

"Don't even say it." she shouted, only to hug him.

"Sorry but you have to remember, I had nothing by then and a life without you is no life at all." he explained and she hugged him tighter.

"What about Tori's children? What about your godson, Teddy, was it?" she asked, remembering the child on their wedding.

"Teddy actually understood why I did it." whispered Harry "Andromeda Tonks, née Black, his grandmother, and you raised him well, understanding about family first and I taught him to always take responsibility for his actions. He cried in our farewells but he stood there and told me he understood why I did it and asked me if he could visit me in Azkaban." chuckled Harry "He was already my heir for the Black family and I named him heir Potter as well, to take over on his seventeenth birthday or the event of my death, whichever came first."

"What happened after that?" she asked and she felt Harry's body stiffen again.

"The night before being shipped out, I received a visit in my cell." he replied.

"Who?" asked Daphne, concerned.

"The Longbottoms." replied Harry and Daphne was confused.

"What could they possibly want?" she asked and Harry growled, taking a memory from his temple and putting it in the pensieve.

"Apologize." was all that Harry said before both he and Daphne entered the pensieve.

Once again, Daphne saw herself in one of the DMLE cells, standing next to a memory Harry, who was laying in the corner, crying.

"Crying baby." she joked, attempted to ease the mood and Harry just smirked.

The cell doors opened and Hermione and Neville Longbottom entered the cell.

"Harry?" Hermione asked.

"I'm here." a hoarse voice replied from the corner "What do you want?"

"Hello, Harry. How are you?" replied Neville, a little nervous.

"I'd rather be dead." replied memory Harry, which resulted on real Harry being shoulder slapped by his girlfriend.

"Why did you do it, Harry?" asked Hermione, with her attitude showing.

"You were at the trial, so you know why." memory Harry replied in a growl, making the Longbottoms shiver.

"Your wife and child..." she said "It was an accident."

"Don't you try to defend the bitch!" demanded memory Harry in anger "She tried to feed me a potion to control me and because it was poorly done, my wife, who took it instead of me, died and so did our unborn son." Harry glared at the two of them for a moment "She cost me everything. I have nothing else to live for so why would I care?"

"I'm so sorry, Harry." she whispered again and even Neville seemed stiff.

"For what?"

"It was for the greater good." she whispered again "She wasn't supposed to make the mistake. The potion was for you and you alone. We just wanted to have your vote..."

"WHAT?" shouted both memory Harry and Daphne. Memory Harry jumped from the floor and growled at both Longbottoms "SAY THAT AGAIN?!"

"It... it was a mistake... we're sorry, Harry, so sorry." Daphne couldn't believe it. It was all very surreal "It was for the greater good of our world and you weren't cooperating with us. We needed your vote and Ginny wanted you. We just told Ginny about the potion, it would be more discreet than Amortentia and she would have you. In exchange, she just needed to make sure you'd vote for us. Everyone would..."

Whatever she was about to say, she didn't because Harry jumped her and tackled her to the ground, taking his hands to her neck, squeezing hard.

"You bitch. This is all your fault?! I'M GOING TO MAKE YOU PAY!"

There was a flash of red and the memory ended. Daphne and Harry saw themselves in the chamber once again, looking at each other, Daphne too shocked to even say something.

"What the hell?" she said after some moments, after recovering her thoughts "Did she..."

"Yes. There you have it, the main reason why I despise Granger and Longbottom so much." sneered Harry "They gave the red bitch the idea."

"All because of a vote?" she asked again and Harry nodded, walking in circles "What are you doing?"

"The usual" replied Harry with a sneer forming "Trying to convince myself that it is better to destroy everything they hold dear, destroy their lives and their reputations and only then kill them. Last time it was too quickly."

The usual? she wondered to herself, sitting on the couch and sorting her thoughts How often do you do that? Harry joined her moments later.

"All because of a vote, yes." he said and she looked at him.

"I should be more shocked but after seeing my own death and my husband killing my murderer, that didn't shock me. Besides, I always thought Granger was too much power hungry." replied Daphne and Harry just looked at her "So, what happened then?"

"I woke up on Azkaban and I tried to escape several times, to no avail." replied Harry, gaining a surprised look from Daphne "After some attempts, some violent episodes and threats to kill the bitch and the bastard, I was put in the lower levels, where there are more dementors and barely any prisoners... You know Bellatrix Lestrange? She was in the first floor. I got to be put in the basement." joked Harry, quickly realizing that there was no reason to try and be funny at all "Dobby!"

"Yes, master?" asked Dobby, popping next to Harry.

"It's your turn to tell the story." replied Harry with a smile.

"His turn?" asked Daphne "Why?"

"You see, Daph, after my first six months on Azkaban, I was a wreck, continuously seeing my parent's being murdered and you bleeding to death. I became a sobbing wreck before my first year ended and lost a lot of weight. I became a bit crazy in the first half of my second." Daphne just looked shocked and fearful "I don't recall nothing of the other two years that followed."

"You were four years in Azkaban?"

"I was two years in the lowest levels of Azkaban." corrected Harry, extending his hand to Dobby "Dobby evaded me nearly the end of my second year but I spent the next two years trying to recover my sanity and my health in secrecy."

Daphne rose an eyebrow and looked to the house elf with new found respect.

"You took Harry from Azkaban? How?" asked Daphne, very interested.

"He summoned me." was Dobby's reply. A moment passed, then another and in the third, Dobby and Harry started to laugh before a flustered Daphne.

"That's no answer!" replied Daphne and the two stopped laughing, although they remained amused.

"I assure you, mistress, it was what happened. I was surprised as well." explained Dobby, having Daphne's full attention "Do you recall when Harry told you about when I was cursed by Bellatrix Lestrange?"

"Yes..."

"When Harry used his magic on to heal me, he deepened our bond in a way that none of us realized. I was more powerful but I always thought it was because I was Master Harry Potter's sir house elf"." Dobby squeeked amused, imitating his older self "It was, but it was also because of the nature of the bond. It was no longer a servitude bond. When Harry healed me, our bond became a pure magical bond and my life and power became intertwined with Harry's. If he dies, I die. That's also why I sometimes seem to know beforehand what my master requires." Dobby explained and despite the surprise, Daphne accepted it well.

"So, Harry called you?" she asked and Dobby nodded.

"I was weak but I was able to pop into Azkaban and thanks to our special bond, I was able to tap into Harry's power and fuel my own, taking Harry back to Potter Manor. There, found out potions to weak him and some potions to strengthen him." Daphne rose an eyebrow, curious.

"Potions? Why?" she asked and Harry just nodded.

"The ones intending to weaken me were administered by the bitch and the bastard's minions. I would later discover that the others were administered by my friends and allies."

"I nursed Harry back to health for nearly a year but his mind was still fractured. I had explored some more of the bond and I had managed to help my master through it, remembering some things. I decided that I had nothing to lose and decided to get the help of another elf, to take care of my master should I fail."

"What did you do?" asked Daphne.

"I used all my power with the bond and attempted to force Harry's magic to heal his mind."

"Is that even possible?" she asked.

"Well, sometimes he's a little crazier than he was before..." replied Dobby and Harry scoffed.

"It was also because of that merge where he attempted to heal me through our bond that he became like this." explained Harry, waving at Dobby "My magic powered his and his body changed accordingly into this form."

Now Daphne was surprised, even if she expected something else, some ritual or the sorts. She definitively never expected a deeper magical bond would be the responsible for the elf looks.

"I really don't know how to explain it, mistress." replied Dobby "Nor did I cared about it. My master was fine and recovered very well after that."

"That goes beyond normal loyalty, Dobby." replied Daphne with a smile, making Dobby blush.

"He's family, mistress. So are you." replied Dobby, looking down, missing the grin from Harry and the blush from Daphne.

"How long took your recovery, then?" asked Daphne, looking at them.

"After the merging, we were both three months unconscious?" asked Harry, looking at Dobby, who just shrugged.

"No idea. All I know is that it was already 2010 when you were well enough to leave the estate. That was when you decided to summon your allies and know what was happening."

"Yes." replied Harry, smiling fondly, much to Daphne's surprise "Thank you Dobby, I'll take it from here."

"Would you need anything?" asked the elf. Daphne just shook her head.

"Tea and cookies, please." asked Harry and Dobby nodded.

"Right away." he replied, popping away.

"So, I will continue the story from my recovery. I was unaware of most that had happened during my four year absence but Dobby managed to get a subscription of the newspaper. It helped a bit. Through the Daily Prophet I discovered that the vote I had told you before had been won by the Newbloods Reformists, who started to make changes in our society." Daphne looked both surprised and disgusted "They forced changes into our society, changed the old laws, changed the old families status, they brought the concept of muggle appliances such as the television and the telephone... not to mention they were in power as a majority in the wizengamot, made their own security forces that had replaced the aurors and had a low tolerance policy against everything so called dark. Dark creatures were rounded up and sent into reserves or destroyed. In the case of vampires and werewolves, they were invited to co-operate with the efforts to find cures for their sicknesses. There are more but so that you know, Knockturn Alley had been burned to the ground a year before my return." Daphne widened her eyes.

"The way you say it, it makes it sound like a takeover of the light side and the muggleborn supporters." mused Daphne, noticing the beam on his face.

"My thoughts exactly and of course, people being sheep, allowed them to do what THEY wanted to do." replied Harry with a scowl.

"Who are they?" asked Daphne, already having an idea.

"Who else? The Newbloods Reformists and their leaders, Hermione and Neville Longbottom, who were by then also known by their titles, Oberon and Titania."

"Oberon and Titania? That sounds familiar." mused Daphne, wondering.

"Medieval and Renaissance literature or Shakespeare, take your peak. They were the king and the queen of the fairies." replied Harry promptly, not missing Daphne's reaction.

"The king and queen?" she demanded "Don't tell me they considered themselves the king and queen of the magical world."

"Of course not, only of Magical Britain, even if they didn't show it." replied Harry, leaving Daphne gaping "Longbottom, or Oberon, was the Paladin's leader."

"Paladins?" asked Daphne and Harry nodded.

"Yes, the so called light defenders and perfect light fighters... they were their new aurors, who replaced the DMLE corps."

"How did they got away with it?" wondered Daphne and Harry shrugged.

"Granger was the equivalent to the minister and the and the chief witch of the council, which had replaced the wizengamot." said Harry "They had all the power and their council was filled with their own people. In a sense, they ruled Britain."

"What did you do?" asked Daphne, noticing Harry's looks, knowing him very well.

"Nothing at first. Against them, I mean. I needed to know more and who better for that than meet up with friends?" replied Harry, taking the wand to his temple, removing a memory "I arranged a meeting in Gringotts and sent out invitations for a meeting with people I thought I could trust. My surprises started then."

"What do you mean?" asked Daphne and she was sure she wouldn't like it.

"For starters, Draco Malfoy was dead. His wedding to Astoria Malfoy née Greengrass had been dissolved and Jonathan Greengrass, your father, disowned her for killing her husband." revealed Harry, leaving Daphne in shock.

"What? Why?"

"Remember what I told you about the potions Malfoy fed her and killing their baby daughter?" asked Harry and Daphne nodded "Astoria was in Azkaban for killing Draco and there she discovered about the potions. Her first born son was adopted by his three grandparents, Narcissa Malfoy and your parents, who raised him to be the Malfoy and Greengrass heir. I met the little shit a couple of times and let me tell you... He was just like his father."

Daphne wanted to gag.

"Did... did my sister..." she wanted to ask, not finding the right words.

"I took her out from Azkaban and she found a home with us." replied Harry.

"Us?" asked Daphne and Harry smiled.

"Yes. Us. Me and those that stood with me and helped me. Those that were important to me." replied Harry, looking at Daphne, who smiled.

"Thank you for protecting my sister." she said with a smile.

"She's family." replied Harry and Daphne smiled.

"What else?"

"Teddy..." replied Harry, having Daphne's full attention "Andromeda had died two years before and Teddy had been adopted by the Longbottoms, since Granger was the godmother and Narcissa didn't care about her half-breed grand-nephew. Little did she know that the kid was the Black heir... If she had taken him in, he might have survived." mused Harry.

"Teddy died?" asked Daphne, shocked, bringing Harry from his thoughts.

"Even if no communication had been made, the goblins were able to tell me that my heir was dead. They didn't know why, only that he was." explained Harry and Daphne could see his regrets.

"Who else?"

"Pansy had died in a riot and so did Vince. Greg had become a lonely man living in a village on Wales... Blaise and Millie were fine and had two boys, happy working on their businesses. Theo and Tracy had one boy and one girl and were fine, she was still a prosecutor and he was a stay at home father, tutor and manager of his family possessions and estate. I invited them. I also invited the remainder Black Wands members, who had been disbanded. Hannah Callen was working at the hospital and with Millie, making potions, Francis Talbot had died in one of the aurors last raids, and Justin Smith had become a unspeakable, who fortunately weren't much affected by the new regime. Jason Hallys, however, was in Azkaban. "

"All right. No one else?" asked Daphne and Harry shrugged.

"Luna Lovegood was travelling around the world in her searches for mythical animals, so that's a no and those were the people we were closer to... " Daphne nodded. She wasn't close to Looney Lovegood but if she had been... She wondered why Harry hadn't approached her yet.

"I set up a meeting in one of the abandoned Black houses, arrival by portkey only." Harry chuckled "It was interesting."

"Tell me, then." asked Daphne and Harry shook his head.

"No, this one I MUST show you." he replied amused but with a sad smile. She noticed it and nodded. She held his hand and both of them went into the pensieve, finding themselves in a dark room, watching several people and children, all of them silent.

"Mummy? How long until someone shows up?" asked one of the children with brown hair who looked a lot with Theo. He was probably seven years old.

"I don't know, George." Tracy replied "Be a little patient."

"But we're waiting forever." replied a girl that looked like Tracy, aged five, making the other adults laugh.

"Felicia, behave, darling. You know that uncle Harry has to be careful."

"I don't even remember uncle Harry." the girl mumbled.

"You were too young." an older boy that looked like Blaise, probably around his ten years or older said "Uncle Harry was a great guy. I always had fun with him... and Teddy."

"Who?" asked Felicia Nott.

"A friend of mine... he's uncle Harry's godson. He left to live with his godmother and hasn't reply to my letters in months." the boy replied.

"Daddy said uncle Harry escaped Azkaban two years ago. Why didn't he call sooner?" asked the first boy once again. This time was his father that replied.

"He was sick and needed time to recover." replied Theo.

"If he was sick, couldn't mummy or auntie Hannah give him a potion to get better?" another boy asked, this one looking like Millie with darker skin and who was probably around six years old.

"Not that kind of sick, Robert." Blaise replied, having his son's full attention "The last time we saw him, he didn't recognized us. I really hope he got better."

"He wouldn't call us if he didn't." said Justin, who was standing there "The last time we knew anything of him, he was crazy and really worse to wear. Somehow, he recovered, I'm sure of it."

"He should have. He called for all of you, didn't he?" asked the older boy with a smirk, his attention going to the little girl at his side "Are you all right, Daphy?"

Real Daphne's attention was directed to the little girl at once. The girl was small, barely more than four or five years old and looked nervous. She had short black hair and brown eyes and looked nervous. Daphne thought she looked like Millie.

"I'm fine, Cyril." the girl smiled and the older boy nodded, patting her hair.

"You don't need to be nervous. Uncle Harry is a good man." her brother said "You'll love him." The girl nodded nervously.

"Who's the little girl?" asked Daphne.

"Mh?"

"The little girl, Daphy!?" asked Daphne again and Harry smiled, not answering.

"Just keep watching."

Daphne noticed Millie standing with her husband, looking at her son proudly before going back to a hushed conversation with Hannah Callen. She recalled Justin Smith from one of the previous memories and realized that Justin Hallys wasn't around.

"Where were you?" asked Daphne and Harry pointed to a corner in the room.

"Under my invisibility cloak, right there, watching them all." he revealed and Daphne looked to the corner at once, not seeing anything "After I was arrested, our estate went in lockdown and nothing was confiscated."

"Yes, I thought about that." replied Daphne "How long until you revealed yourself?"

"Not long." replied Harry.

"Azkaban changes people." said Justin Smith, standing with Theo "Let us hope he's well enough and is still the man we remember."

"The one who killed the bitch that killed his wife or the man before that?" joked Blaise.

"If only we could have seen him early. If only we could have talked to him, do more to help him..." mumbled Theo.

"We tried, honey. It's not like we could know that he would try to escape and be sent to the deepest levels of the fortress." replied Tracy, caressing her husband's shoulder.

"At least Jason was able to find him." Hannah replied.

"One year to late." grumbled Theo "He was already mad. Not even the death eaters were sent to the deepest levels. Why was he?"

"Maybe someone wanted to hide him and take him away?" suggested the little girl shyly.

"But why?" wondered Millie, after the others actually considered the little girl's words.

"That I wouldn't know." replied a very familiar disembodied voice that the adults and real Daphne recognized immediately, even if the voice was cold "However, my guess would be because two bastards decided to protect themselves and paid a lot of money to people in power to make sure I would disappear."

"H-Harry?" asked Millie.

"Harry where are you?"asked Blaise, hopefully.

"I'm glad to see you've come." the voice said again, agitating everyone again "I'm glad to see I still have friends."

"Of course we'd come, Harry." said Tracy "But two years? What the hell have you been up to all this time?"

"Healing my body and my mind. Getting my power back. Planning my revenge..." Harry said, leaving them wondering.

"Revenge? On whom?" asked Hannah, voicing her thoughts "You killed Weasley, captain."

"I was away for four years, Callen but I do know that the Black Wands were disbanded and that I haven't been your captain since I surrender myself to all of you that day on the ministry."

"So?" asked Justin, stepping forward "You'll always be the captain, the same way that Theo will always be captain Nott."

"Yes, so you can drop the theatrics and that damn cloak of yours, stop re-enacting that day on the Leaky Cauldron on our seventh year and meet us face to face you damn asshole!" demanded Theo and to everyone's surprise, Harry dropped the cloak, revealing himself to be wearing black robes, being much slimmer and having a short black beard on his face. His face, however, was stoic.

Still, very handsome. thought real Daphne with a blush.

"HARRY!" they all shouted and the only reason they didn't jumped him in joy was his demeanour and his stoicism.

"What... What did you mean, revenge?" asked Millie, noticing how Harry was looking to them and the children.

"As it turned out, Weaselette was only the perpetrator. The idea came from other people, people that had more to gain if they were able to control my opinion."

"What? What are you saying?" asked Theo.

"What I'm saying, Nott, is that while weaselette was the one that brew the potion that killed my wife and child, it was the Longbottoms that convinced her to do it, to brew that damn potion to control me so that she could have manipulated my opinion on the vote in their favour. In exchange, the red weasel would be able to have me as well." replied Harry with a scowl, shocking all of them.

"Wha-What? Are you sure?" asked Tracy and Harry nodded.

"Those two bastards took everything from me." Harry scowled again, his voice filled with anger "They took Daphne from me, they took our son from me... They took everything from me and I will not allow them to get away with it. I will kill them and I will have my revenge on them. For my wife and child, I WILL KILL THEM!"

Even real Daphne swallowed dry, not in fear but apprehension.

"What about me?" a soft and saddened voice asked, drawing everyone's attention to herself. The little girl was crying, hiding herself behind the older Zabini child.

"What?" asked real Daphne.

"Oh boy." mumbled Blaise, massaging his temples while Millie seemed to pale, as did Theo and Tracy. Cyril Zabini encouraged the little girl to step forward, putting his hands on her shoulders. The girl looked at memory Harry with tears on her eyes.

"Don't you care about me?" she asked him. Not really understanding what was happening, real Daphne only thought that the girl was trying to look strong, failing completely because of the tears in her face. She actually felt pity for the child.

Memory Harry just rose an eyebrow while looking at the little girl.

"What exactly are you talking about, child?" he asked and more tears fell from the child's eyes.

"Uncle Harry, you..." started Cyril, only to be interrupted by his mother.

"No, Cyril." she said, looking to Harry "Don't worry Daphy; it's clear that Harry still sick. He has to be. I will make sure he gets well soon and auntie Hannah will help, won't you auntie Hannah?"

Hannah nodded with a smile:

"We'll make sure he'll be fine soon."

"R-Really?" the child asked, holding a sob.

"Can someone, please, tell me what is going on in here?" memory Harry demanded and to be honest, Real Daphne was quite confused as well.

"Maybe you have to tell him who you are, sweetie." suggested Tracy and the child looked at her, turning to Millie, who added:

"And show him the real you, as well."

"But... you said I should never take it off unless I was in my room or just you, uncle Blaise, Cyril, uncle Theo or auntie Tracy, and in safety." the child replied and everyone in the room just smiled.

"Oh honey, we all know." replied Hannah with a smile.

"I don't." replied Felicia Nott, raising a hand.

Memory Harry wasn't amused.

"Once again, can someone explain what the hell is going on?" he demanded, having everyone's attention. Millie smirked and pushed the little girl forward.

"Go on." she encouraged her with a smile and the little girl turned back to memory Harry, filled with resolve again.

Real Daphne turned to real Harry and saw him smiling, looking at the scene.

"Do you want to tell me something?" she asked, not finding it as amusing as he was.

"Don't worry, they all will explain it in a while." was Harry's reply, forcing her to look back to the memory.

The child took a necklace from her neck and at once, her looks started to shift. Her skin, which was tanned, became whiter and milkier. Her short hair started to grow until it reached the middle of her back, becoming smoother and darker than what it was. Her facial looks also changed a bit and memory Harry held a breath, watching into what looked to be a very familiar face with dark black hair and green eyes.

Real Daphne widened her eyes and allowed real Harry to take her hand, squeezing it in support. She knew that face. She turned to real Harry and saw him smiling, even if there was some sorrow on it.

"Everyone always told me that I look like my mummy, with my daddy's hair colour and eyes." the girl confessed with a small, shy, saddened and hopeful look, all at the same time, at memory Harry, who was in shock looking at the little girl "Don't you really remember me, daddy? It's me, Lillian Daphne Potter... your daughter."

Naturally, real Daphne's reaction could only be one, curious enough, the same of memory Harry's:

"WHAT!?"

AAAANNNNNNNNDDD Scene, for now.

See you soon.

16. Chapter 16

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Without further delays, here it is, the new instalment of Paid In Blood:

Chapter 16

"Everyone always told me that I look like my mummy, with my daddy's hair colour and eyes." the girl confessed with a small, shy, saddened and hopeful look, all at the same time, at memory Harry, who was in shock looking at the little girl "Don't you really remember me, daddy? It's me, Lillian Daphne Potter... your daughter."

Naturally, real Daphne's reaction could only be one, curious enough, the same of memory Harry's:

"WHAT!?"

"How can that be?" asked real Daphne, nervous and anxious, not taking her eyes out of the child.

"They will explain it soon." replied real Harry with a fond look at the little girl... her child. Their child.

"But... I thought we had no children." she said, making Harry chuckle.

"We didn't." he replied, looking at her "We never had children but thanks to Millie, she had a child. We had her."

"But... how?" asked real Daphne and Harry just pointed at the memory.

"Patience, my love. " he said and although she wanted her answers NOW, real Daphne turned back to her daughter, standing in front of a shocked and very confused memory Harry.

"How?" he whispered, recognizing every trace of the child's face as his wife's and some of his as well, like the eyes "How can this be? It is impossible."

"You left her with us, remember, Harry?" added Millie, making memory Harry look at her. So did real Daphne and she was shocked when she saw the distress not only on Millie's face, but all of the adults standing there, while the other three children were only gaping, having a hard trouble believing what they were seeing. Not only that, it was impossible not to see Millie's gestures that seemed to mean to go along with it "You left her with us the day you went to take your revenge for Daphne and asked us to raise her should anything happen to you."

"Yes, Harry. We had a huge fight when you decided to surrender yourself instead of escaping and raise your daughter?" added Tracy, who was showing some distress, especially when the child lowered her head and seemed to be sobbing quietly "You said you wanted to set an example for her and your godson? To always take responsibility for your actions?"

"I..." mumbled memory Harry, not really understanding what was happening and not really liking the idea of being made a fool or manipulated in such a way. However, there was no way that the child wasn't Daphne's and if the eyes were a hint, she was his as well.

"But... isn't Daphy uncle Blaise and aunty Millie's daughter?" asked the female Nott child, Felicia.

"No honey, Daphy is uncle Harry's and aunty Daphne's daughter." her mother replied, looking at her daughter and seeing her confusion.

"We hid her identity from everyone else using the enchanted necklace, making her look like a Zabini. We hid her identity from all of you children as well, except Cyril, to protect her." added Blaise, looking to his son, who nodded, getting the hint.

"Yes, uncle Harry. I was there when you arrived that day and ask us to protect her should anything happen to you. You also told me to protect her and be a big brother to her."

"Don't you remember, Harry?" asked Millie, the begging on her voice palpable.

Real Daphne looked at her friends and saw the distress the adults were in, fearing for the moments that would follow. They had done something, that was for sure. Something big and most likely dangerous and it involved the child... her child. Hers and Harry's.

"My... daughter?" asked memory Harry, turning his attention back to the little girl, who looked up to him, her eyes still tearful. There was no denying it, there was no way he couldn't look at her and see Daphne, his wife and his love.

"Don't you remember me, Daddy?" she whispered, feeling her father's touch in her face, caressing her cheek.

"You're my daughter?" memory Harry asked, not only to her but to everyone.

"Yes she is and we can prove it, Harry." added Hannah and Millie nodded.

"You can trust us, Harry." said Millie, hopefully. "We wouldn't lie to you on this."

Interesting choice of words thought real Daphne.

"My daughter?" Harry was still mumbling, locking in a staring contest with a little girl that despite her tears, seemed to want nothing more than jumping into her father's arms.

"For Merlin sake, yes, she's our daughter, even I see it, do something already." shouted real Daphne, making really Harry looking at her with a raised eyebrow "You're so dense." was all that she said before blushing embarrassed, making real Harry chuckle. She just intertwined her arm with Harry's.

Then, Harry pulled the child into his arms and hugged her with all his worth. At first, Daphy squealed but when she felt her father's arms around her, the dam broke and she started to sob once again, only this time, she had her arms around her father's neck and the sobs were of joy.

"I wanted to meet you for so long, daddy." Daphy sobbed, only to feel the hug tightening around her.

"I'm here, don't worry, sweetheart." memory Harry said in a soft tone "I'm not leaving."

"Thank you, daddy." Daphy mumbled in tears, hugging her daddy tighter.

Real Daphne held real Harry's arm tighter and couldn't help but feel her own eyes prickle and watering. However, she also saw the looks that memory Harry gave to everyone else in the room, looks that demanded answers to a lot of questions or else. A look she found herself supporting.

"Dobby." called memory Harry and at once, the familiar elf appeared before him, already as he was in real time.

"What the hell is that?" asked Justin, voicing what they all thought.

"That's Dobby, my house elf. You've met." replied Memory Harry, turning to Daphy.

"But... What happened to him?" asked Theo.

"I changed." replied the elf, shocking them further with his coherent and un-elf like speech.

"Dobby, this is..." memory Harry started.

"I know, I can feel it." Dobby whispered.

"Good." replied memory Harry, letting go of his daughter "Sweetie, I want you to go to the next room with all the other children. Dobby will go with you and get you something to eat and drink if you want, all right?" asked memory Harry and he knew that his daughter wanted to argue the moment she looked at him "Sweetie, it is just because I need to remember some things and I promise you I won't go anywhere."

"All right daddy." she whispered, looking down.

"Hey, look at me." asked memory Harry, looking at her and making her rising her head to him "I'll be here and I'm not going anywhere. It will just take some minutes, all right?" Daphy just nodded and smiled when her father caressed her face again "Take them to the next room, Dobby."

"But..." started Cyril Zabini, only to be admonished by his father.

"It's better, son." Blaise said and real Daphne could see the nervous on Blaise's face. She could see the nervous in all of them.

Dobby took the complaining children away and real Daphne could only see her daughter leaving with the elf, the only one not complaining or mumbling how unfair it was. When the door closed after them, memory Harry drew his wand and waved it in several patterns, rising several silencing wards and privacy spells.

"Now, can any of you explain how the hell I HAVE A DAUGHTER WHEN I DON'T RECALL MY WIFE GIVING BIRTH, EVER?" memory Harry shouted, his face morphed into an angry scowl directed at the adults in the room, who just winced.

"Would you believe obliviation?" asked Blaise, hopefully.

"NO!" was Harry's reply, making them all wince again, their hopes dashed "Why would I want to forget my daughter? Why would I leave her?"

"You left Teddy." replied Tracy and memory Harry glared at her.

"Teddy lived well with his grandmother and was my godson, not my son. He was fine and taken care of. I wouldn't abandon my child, even with friends. SHE IS MY CHILD. MINE AND DAPHNE'S DAUGHTER. I CAN SEE IT." shot back memory Harry in anger and sorrow. Real Daphne felt her heart warming seeing it.

"I did it." said Millie, stepping forward.

"Millie..." her husband said, only to be rebuked.

"No, Blaise, he deserves to know the truth. He's her father after all." Millie replied.

"Yes, he should." replied Theo, looking at memory Harry "We never knew what Millie was up to until she went through with it but I regret nothing. Your daughter is a sweet girl and you would be proud of her."

"Granted, I didn't do it only for the goodness in me, I had other reasons, but I did it because I guess it wasn't fair for you or Daphne what happened." Millie said, looking down.

"What did you do?" asked memory Harry, slightly more calm.

"A couple of months after you were arrested, I found a potion in an old tome. It was a Blood Adoption potion, which was branded as illegal and fallen in disuse in the fifteenth century, because of a scandal of kidnapped heirs of families and all that, where the children would be given the potion and for all purposes, their genetic ties to their original family would be broken and become a part of the new family. After that, an obliviation would be enough to make the child forget his or her past and there you had it, a new son or daughter, just like you wanted."

"That's horrible." whispered real Daphne at real Harry's side.

Harry just seethed.

"Continue." he demanded "I can guess where my daughter came from, then."

"Yes, I brewed the potion using some of Daphne's blood that was kept from the autopsy and required Theo's help to get some of your blood that was taken from the auror medical exams, the same that is kept just in case to be used to brew those special potions to heal severe injuries." Millie explained, looking at memory Harry "Hair would do but you took Daphne's body away and we never knew where to... Not to mention that you disappeared in Azkaban. While dangerous, the blood samples were the easiest route that I had to do it. And I did." she said with a small smile "I found a magical baby to whom I gave the potion and the effects were instant. In one moment I had a girl with no family or name, in the other I had the daughter of Harry and Daphne Potter."

"It was a shock when she took her home the first time." said Blaise, looking at Harry and stepping next to his wife "But she explained it to me and I accepted it. We told Theo and Tracy, who were even more shocked than I was but we all accepted the child. Theo even took the baby's blood to Gringotts for a blood test and the results were clear. You two are her parents."

"Theo told us and Jason as well and we kept the secret." added Hannah with a smile "Even with the glamour, she reminds me so much of Daphne and you, it's impossible not to see it, especially when you know the truth." Justin just nodded.

"Why?" asked memory Harry "Why did you even do it?"

"At first was because I was curious about the potion. When I realized the potential, I decided that Daphne and you were prime candidates... You had no heirs and your family name would end... What did I had to lose? If I succeeded, my friends would have a child that could carry out their names and legacy. If not..."

"So, you committed line theft?" sneered memory Harry and Millie looked defiant at him.

"Yes, I did and I don't have a problem with that. True, my reasons weren't all noble but I don't regret it. I fell in love with that little girl and I see her as one of my own. I raised her, I comforted her when she had a nightmare and I told her the truth about her parents when she asked me why she had to use a glamour charm every day, even in the house with her brothers."

"If you told her the truth, why does she think that I left her with you when I went to kill weaselette?" asked memory Harry, finding holes in Millie's logic.

"Really, Potter? Think for a bloody moment, will you?" she shot back, leaving all of them surprised with her venom in her voice "Do you think I would tell a three years old that she was given a potion that made her your daughter? I had to come up with a suitable story and that's what came out."

"How is ´Your father left you here when he went to kill your mother's murderer´ a suitable story?" asked memory Harry "It makes me sound like an asshole who didn't care about her."

"We never told her that you went willingly to jail." shot back Millie "We told her you were captured and that you had no chance in escaping and that your last request to us was to take good care of her while you were away... You can't imagine how excited she was when she found out that Harry Potter , not the infamous Harry Potter, not the hero of the Blood Wars and vanquisher of the Dark Lord Voldemort but only her father, always loved her and was on the run to be able to get to her. We didn't have to come up with a story about why you weren't coming to see her because the last time we knew anything from you, you were crazy and barely recognized your friends... and she understood. Clearly after today, she still hoped that you'd remember."

"Thank you for not breaking her heart by the way." said Tracy "She was really excited, you know? To meet her daddy the first time."

Harry didn't reply, thinking about it for a moment.

"What were your other reasons for doing it, then?" asked memory Harry.

"The same reason why I chose a girl. I had a younger son around the same age and though that someday, we could merge our families by marriage. That way, your daughter would legally become one of us under the Zabini name. Besides, her inheritance would merge with the Zabini estate."

It was clear for real Daphne that the newest revelation was not known by the other adults in the room. Still, she was impressed by Millie's planning and couldn't help to feel grateful for all she did, despite the last plan.

"Millie gave us a daughter?" she whispered, her tears already falling.

"Yes, she had her own agendas but in the end, she gave us something just..." Harry replied, looking up. Daphne could still see the tears falling from his eyes "You'd love her."

I already do. thought Daphne.

"Is the process reversible?" asked memory Harry, glaring at Millie. She glared back.

"No, unless you gave her another potion to blood adopt her into another family and I destroyed the recipe and swore myself in secrecy about the potion and Daphy's origins. I thought that knowledge was too dangerous."

"Good." was all that Harry said before walking towards Millie and hugging her tightly, making her squeal in surprise as he picked her up and twirled her around.

"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Harry was saying as Millie was being twirled. The others adults, who feared Harry's reaction at first were too shocked to even say anything. They really weren't expecting that reaction, especially after all that happened.

"Put me down!" demanded Millie, getting nauseous "Blaise!"

"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! " was everything Harry said before Millie felt his own tears, just before he stopped and let go of her. Millie saw Harry smiling, cleaning his own tears and actually hiding a laugh "Sorry, I was just... I have a child with Daphne."

"You're not angry?" asked Blaise.

"I was but I have a child with my wife. Yeah, your wife should be arrested for line theft but if you think I'm going to complain after she gave me a child with my wife, you must be crazy. Thanks, Millie."

"That was a quick change." joked real Daphne, being hugged from behind by Harry, laughing and crying happily at the same time, seeing everything. She couldn't help but feel happy for Harry, even if she wasn't there or she wasn't part of her daughter's life. Her daughter... that was an interesting thought, making her blush. Luckily, Harry didn't see it.

"Well, thank you, I guess." replied Millie while Harry turned back to her.

"She said her name was Lilian Daphne Potter. Why?" he asked and Millie shrugged.

"I named her after your mother but Lily was too common. I decided Lilian was much better. Daphne was her mother's name. The problem was that once I called her Daphne by mistake and she loved it. She decided she wanted to be Daphne instead of Lilian and Daphy is just a nickname."

Real Daphne approved with a huge smile and a nod.

"How old is she, then?" asked Harry.

"Five. She was barely one when I chose her." replied Millie and Harry nodded, already breaking the spells and opening the doors. He walked out of the room and found the children sat in chairs eating cookies.

"Daddy?" asked Daphy, getting up at once after seeing her father, confused with the huge smile he had. He just picked her up and hugged her, making her squeal again.

"Daddy!" she shouted in surprise and Harry hugged her tighter.

"Don't worry, baby. I'm not going anywhere anymore, all right?" he asked and Daphy just nodded, smiling.

"So, what do you intend to do now?" asked Theo, who had come with everyone else from the room after him. There was a shift in Harry's demeanour at once, to a stoic and a no nonsense one .

"I need to know everything that has happened for the past four years. What the Longbottoms have been up to, their strengths and weaknesses, their enemies and their allies but for now" another sudden change, this time to a happy one "I'm going to be a father, if my daughter wants me."

Daphy's reply was hugging her father with a happy squeal, making Harry chuckle.

The memory started to swirl and both Harry and Daphne saw themselves outside once again.

Daphne's first reaction was crashing her lips against Harry's, snogging him senseless for a good amount of time until she became breathless and had to break the kiss.

"That was..." she said in tears, her happiness starting to shift to sorrow "I wish I could have been a part of it." she left a tear fall, being hugged by her boyfriend.

"You were." he said and she scoffed.

"I was dead. How could I?" she asked.

"She asked about you. I told her about you, about us. She loved you."

"Really?" she asked hopefully and Harry nodded "Tell me more about her. Tell me more about my daughter."

Harry chuckled.

"She was smart, pretty and carried herself like a princess. She also had a kind heart and an inquisitive mind, always asking questions. Of course, she was also stubborn as a mule when she wanted. I remember a time when she wanted a pet and it had to be a puppy. Of course, it wasn't just any kind of a puppy, it had to be one of the big puppies that she knew some of the people I saved had, the ones that howled during the moonlight... You don't believe the trouble I got when I realized she wanted a werewolf."

Suddenly, Daphne was scared.

"What?"

"I was able to explain to her that werewolves were people that transformed during the full moon and that was the worst because it got me another load of troubles; she wanted to become a werewolf, just to turn into a puppy." Daphne paled and her eyes widened "I was able to convince her, with help from Millie, Tracy, Hannah and your sister, who I had freed by then, that being a werewolf wasn't a good idea. Would you like to know what was the argument that convinced her?" Daphne nodded "Werewolves can only turn in the full moon, not when they want to. Then she pouted and threw a tantrum because it wasn't fair not being able to change at will. I swear, sometimes that girl got in my nerves... but I loved her." Harry said with a huge smile, not missing the appalled look on Daphne "Daph, are you all right?"

"I blame you, you damn Gryffindor." she mumbled and Harry just sighed.

"Typical." he mumbled with a small chuckle.

"It's not funny and what do you mean the people you saved and what about my sister?"

"Of course it isn't funny, I was desperate but what should I do now, looking back? Crying?" asked Harry with a sigh "The people I saved were prisoners of several research camps that were spread around the isles. Vampires and Werewolves were sent to the camps were they were experimented upon in order to try and heal their conditions. Most of them weren't voluntaries and the few that were quickly regretted it." explained Harry, filling one cup with the tea that Dobby had brought while they were in the pensieve "Dobby and I attacked a small one that experimented on werewolves and freed all of them, discovering several rotting secrets of the regime. All they cared about was end the sickness, lives and people be damned. One life or several were acceptable risks for the greater good." Harry sneered

"That's barbaric." sneered Daphne and Harry agreed.

"I killed the paladins that were guarding the camp, the research personal and freed the werewolves." explained Harry "Some of them must have spread the word because suddenly, I was in the paper, announced as a threat to the society because I opposed them and was destroying their work. Because of that and because I was helping dark creatures, I was branded a Dark Lord." Harry scoffed and Daphne widened her eyes.

"Well... nothing new, then." she attempted to joke and Harry actually laughed.

"Yes, nothing..." he replied with a shy smile.

"How did our daughter discovered about the werewolves, then?" asked Daphne and Harry shrugged.

"She probably heard a conversation or someone explained to her what a werewolf actually was and why I went to help them, I don't know. I'm just glad that she dropped the idea of becoming one."

"Yes, at least that." replied Daphne "What about my sister?"

"Well, like I told you, Astoria was disowned by your father for killing Malfoy before being sent to Azkaban."

"Yes..." she replied with a scowl and balling her fists.

"Jason Hallys was also in Azkaban. He was arrested for fighting the paladins in public and was given a trial with Veritasserum and asked for his crimes. He spilled all his secrets, since killing the muggles as you heard, letting me pass to kill weaselette and smuggling unauthorized potions into Azkaban while being a guard. As you may have realized it, he was the one that found me in Azkaban and the one that gave me the strengthening potions in order to help me."

"He was? But... When you said he was in Azkaban, I thought he was working and not as a prisoner."

"Understandable." replied Harry "But he was serving time and a lot of it. He had been arrested a year before and Theo knew which cell he was in, as well as Astoria's so I sent Dobby to Azkaban to get them. Dobby popped them into Potter Manor one by one in a makeshift infirmary. I guess you can imagine their surprise when they got there."

"Not really. Why don't you show me?" suggested Daphne, who was very interested in seeing her sister "How did Astoria react to our daughter?"

"I explained everything to Astoria before she met her. She was shocked at first but I know she loved our girl." he said, extracting the memory from his temple.

"Good." replied Daphne, preparing to go back into the pensieve. They went in together once again and Daphne saw herself in a sunny room, with both Hannah and Millie.

"How long?" asked Hannah.

"Mere moments." replied Harry, his arms crossed in front of his chest. Right on time, Dobby and an extra passenger popped into the room, revealing to be a dangerously thin woman with dirty light hair.

"Astoria." said Harry, attracting the attention of the woman, who looked at him with widened eyes before noticing Millie all over her.

"Harry? Millie? But... How?" she asked, hearing a new pop signalizing Dobby's departure.

"I will explain in time." replied Harry, looking at her "Meanwhile, you're out of Azkaban and you'll stay out, I promise you. Now, before anything else, there's something you must know."

"But... how did you..." asked Astoria, completely disorientated.

"Astoria, focus, damn it." demanded Millie, looking at Harry "I have the potions she needs but she looks bad and I'm no healer."

"Hannah?"

"Don't look at me, I'm a brewer as well."

"Then one of you get me a healer in whom I can trust or better yet, a healer in whom Daphne trusted." demanded Harry with a no nonsense tone.

"I think I know the person, she was in our house and graduated Hogwarts in our fourth year. Daphne learned from her." suggested Millie and Harry nodded.

"Go get her." he ordered and Millie left the room at once, leaving a surprised Astoria looking at Harry.

"What is going on?" the youngest former Greengrass sister demanded.

"You're in a worse shape than we thought and need a better healer." replied Harry "Now where the hell is Dobby?"

In queue, Dobby popped into the room, with a ragged bearded man grabbing him.

"Holly crap, you weren't lying." the man said in a deadpan tone.

"Jason Hallys, glad to see that your ugly mug again." saluted Hannah, walking towards him.

"Hey, Hannah, you're a sight for sore eyes. What happened? Where are we?" he asked with a smile.

"Potter manor. Welcome." memory Harry replied, gaining Jason's full attention.

"Harry, captain, sir!" he said in surprise and a huge grin "I haven't see you in a while."

"I was told that you provided me with potions to help me get better. Thank you Jason." acknowledged Harry and Jason just nodded.

"Don't mention it, captain. Don't get me wrong or ungrateful, but why am I here?" he asked, only then noticing the woman who Hannah was levitating to one of the beds.

"Jason Hallys, meet Astoria, my sister-in-law." presented Harry "She was in Azkaban as well. The reason you're here is because I wanted to get you out. I need your help as well, but that's your choice."

"I'm in." replied Jason, no second thoughts.

"First of all, there's something you need to know." said Harry, turning to Astoria "Especially you, Tori. Daphne and I have a daughter."

"WHAT?" blew up Astoria, sitting herself in the bed.

"Calm down, Astoria." ordered Harry, seeing the doubt and the confusion in Astoria's face.

"So, he knows. How did it go?" asked Jason to Hannah.

"He loved her and she loved him. I've never seen the captain so whipped, even more than with Daphne." replied Hannah with a chuckle.

"But..." started Astoria.

"Astoria, listen carefully. I know it may be confusing for now but you need to know this, just to be safe. Daphne and I had no children before she died and she was pregnant. Our child died as well but Millie, in one of her experiments with potions, found a blood adoption potion recipe and brew it with some of Daphne's blood that remained from the autopsy and some of my blood from the auror's training. She then gave the potion to a baby girl and she changed. Mine and Daphne's blood runs in that girl's blood, therefore, she is our daughter. Yes, Millie committed line theft but I don't care because I got a daughter with the woman I love. Even Gringotts acknowledged her as mine and Daphne's daughter by blood, therefore your niece. Do you understand?"

Astoria only nodded, too baffled to say anything.

"She doesn't know about the potion and thinks she was born a year early and that I asked the Zabinis to take care of her should anything happen to me. She will continue to think that until she's old enough to understand it, are we clear?" Astoria nodded again "Good. Her name is Lilian Daphne Potter and she prefers to be called Daphy, after Daphne. You'll love her, I'm sure. Just remember that the last time you saw her she was a baby and the reason that I didn't ask you to take care of her was because I didn't like your husband."

As if having spoken a magical word, Astoria sneered.

"I have no problems with that." she replied at once.

"Good. When you're more recovered, we can talk more about this and I can clarify it some more. Millie can help. She wants to meet you, by the way. Do you think I can bring her to meet her aunt? Or do you need more time?"

"Y-Yes, I want to see her... really?" asked Astoria, still confused but with a smile slowly growing "You're serious, aren't you? There's a child? Daphne's... my sister's child?"

"Yes." Harry replied with a smile "I'll be back shortly with her. Dobby, take me to my daughter."

Dobby grabbed Harry by his sleeve and popped away.

Real Daphne and real Harry saw the memory shift, appearing in a garden at the same time as memory Harry and memory Dobby.

"That was a little forceful, wasn't it? Drop the news on my sister..." complained Daphne.

"Not really. It was a little shocking and awe filled but Daphy was really interested in meeting her aunt." replied Harry with a smile, pointing in the direction real Harry was moving. Daphne looked in that direction and saw Daphy playing with flowers.

"Hi princess." memory Harry said, having his daughter's full attention.

"Daddy! Have you come to play with me?" the child asked happily and memory Harry chuckled.

"If you want I can but I was wondering if you wanted to meet your aunt, your mummy's sister. We just got her..."

"Really?" Daphy asked, jumping up from the ground and grabbing her father by the hand "Come on already, daddy."

"Daphy, calm down. Your aunt is in the infirmary and there's another person in there, your uncle Jason."

"You brought him to? Yaye." she cheered, trying to speed up again, to no avail. Memory Harry rolled his eyes and grabbed her, picking her up and carrying her on his arms.

"Don't run inside the house, Daphy." memory Harry said and Daphy nodded "If I put you down, will you be calm and come with me?"

"I like more when you carry me, daddy" the little girl said cheekily, making memory Harry grunt, real Harry chuckle and real Daphne laugh. Daphne noticed that memory Harry made no effort to put the child in the floor again.

"Now, keep in mind that your aunt is weak and still needs recovery, so no jumping on her."

"Yes daddy."

"Also, she hasn't seen you in some time."

"I don't remember seeing her, ever." the child replied and memory Harry chuckled nervously, continuing the bantering with his daughter while real Harry and real Daphne followed, close to each other, Daphne smiling at the scene. They eventually reached the door to the infirmary, which Harry opened, allowing his daughter to enter first.

"Is that the little duck?" asked Jason, seeing the girl coming in. Daphy groaned and looked at her so called uncle.

"Hi uncle Jason." she said, waving but standing near her father, who was looking curious at the younger man.

"What, no hug? I'm hurt, duckie." said Jason.

"I'm not a duck, uncle." she replied, a little angered, which real Daphne found cute.

"Little duck?" asked memory Harry, failing to see how Astoria was looking at Daphy with widened eyes.

"Yes, you know, Daffy? Daffy Duck?" joked Jason with a laugh. He was the only one.

"Hallys, relate my daughter with that crazy duck again and I will make your life hell." replied Harry in a serious tone.

"Fine, it's not like anyone understood it either, damn purebloods never watched cartoons, that's what I get..." he started to complain, mostly to himself while Astoria rose in her bed and memory Harry nudged Daphy forward.

"Oh, Merlin." Astoria whispered, seeing the child looking at her, recognizing most traces from her own sister "You look so much like Daphne."

"Hello, my name is Lilian Daphne Potter. Are you my auntie Asstor... my auntie Tori?" asked Daphy with a small curtsy after mangling Astoria's name.

"Yes... yes I am." replied Astoria in tears, calling her niece closer to her and hugging her "You're so pretty, my beautiful niece, I can see your mother when I look at you."

"R-Really?" asked Daphy and Astoria just nodded.

"Do you know why I've been away and haven't seen you for so long, sweetie?" asked Astoria and Daphy nodded.

"Daddy told me that you were sent to prison because you killed a bad man that hurt you, just like he was sent to prison because he killed the bad woman that killed mummy." replied Daphy, feeling her father's hand on her shoulder "But now daddy brought you back to us. Are you going to stay with us as well, auntie? Are you going to help daddy in killing the bad people that are responsible for mummy's death?"

"What?" asked Astoria, looking directly at memory Harry, who looked concerned at Daphy, nodding at Astoria after it "What other people?" demanded Astoria.

"Long story but they are responsible for all that weaselette did. Daphne died because of them and their manipulations." replied Harry and Astoria seethed.

"Count me in. If those people are responsible for my sister's death, I will be there when they are brought down to justice." she replied and real Daphne was touched that his sister would be ready to fight because of her "However, for now, tell me more about you, cutie." she asked Daphy, making her giggle.

The memory started to swirl and the two teens found themselves out of the pensieve again.

"Were you rallying people to fight?" asked Daphne and Harry nodded.

"The Longbottoms had an army and a nation behind them. I needed help, it's not like I could assault their new manor alone. With so many discontent people, I thought I would find allies to help me... and I did, especially among werewolves, vampires and a couple of so called dark families., which, let's face it, only helped my growing reputation as the newest dark lord of Britain.

"So, basically, you build an army to fight against the Longbottoms because you wanted revenge for what they did to me and at the same time help crushing their regime, is that it?"

"No, not really." admitted Harry, looking at Daphne "My only goal was bringing the Longbottoms down and making them pay for what they had done. Crushing their regime was only a means and a consequence of getting to them."

Daphne just stood there, holding Harry's hand, looking down and playing with it.

"What happened?" she asked.

"The second War happened, the one that later would be called the Blood-Traitors and Mudblood Wars. I won't bore you with memories of battles or assaults that I made, our victories or defeats. All I can tell you is that Greg came to us at one point and joined us, Ursula Corwin, or better Ursula Pince, joined us as a healer, as did a couple of others... I already told you that at one point, I was ambushed by the older Weasley son, the third son and the twins. I killed them all and Fleur, who was married with Bill Weasley, departed Britain to France, taking their sons with her. The pig Weasley was actually part of the paladins and was one of Oberon's hands, I think that was his title... He was one of his second in command." Daphne couldn't help it but to be surprised "Your parents were neutral, they never contacted me nor did I contact them. I wasn't fond of the idea of meeting them because of what they had done to Astoria but your sister actually proposed to make them join us, making them be useful for once."

"And very well." Daphne mumbled, not heard by Harry.

"The war lasted until the beginning of the year 2013, that was nearly two/three years and it wasn't easy but I doubt you want to know about that..."

"Not really..." admitted Daphne with a small smile "I rather know more about Daphy."

"I thought you might." replied Harry, sitting on his chair "I guess I can tell you now, the one little girl that inspired the fashion trend of the shorter sleeves was our daughter."

"Really?" asked a surprised Daphne "How come?"

"Well, Daphy was living with me, Dobby, Astoria and Jason in Potter Manor. Since they were fugitives, I kept them there in safety, especially considering the old wards and the protections. Besides, it's not like people knew the actual address of our home after the fidelius was cast...

We were having dinner together with the Zabinis and the Notts and Daphy just started to complain about the sleeves of her new dress she was wearing being too big and getting into the food and dirty." Harry chuckled, as did Daphne "First she asked me if I could help her wrap the sleeves up her arm but they fell again and she asked me if she could cut them... You have no idea of the discussion with Astoria and Tracy."

"I can imagine, they are both a little crazy about fashion." replied Daphne with a small wince.

"And our daughter was as stubborn as me and you, therefore, she asked me if she could cut the extra sleeves."

"I can guess they turned on you." chuckled Daphne.

"They did. They went to the point of complaining about how expensive the dress had been but since I had been the one paying it, I decided allow her to cut the sleeves and I even did it myself." replied Harry with a smile "She asked me to cut the sleeve at three quarters of the arm and... well, I never liked that stupid trend anyway. I just went with my daughter's trends, even if it was to spite Astoria."

Daphne couldn't help but chuckle until she heard the last part.

"What do you mean, spite my sister?"

"Astoria was against me spoiling Daphy because of her bad experiences with her former husband and their son, who had become a spoiled little shit who had wanted nothing to do with 'his blood traitor mother who killed his father'. The brat's words, not mine."

"Damn Malfoys." scowled Daphne.

"I didn't spoil Daphy." said Harry "I was her father and I attempted to be strict with some things, of course, but not everything. Nor did I give her a free way to do everything as she wanted or buy her everything. I just... you know, tried to be a proper father." said Harry, looking down "I had to learn from Blaise and Theo, but I think I did a good job."

"I'm sure you were a great father." said Daphne, sitting herself on Harry's lap, caressing his cheek "At least I think so and that's only for what I saw."

"I wish I was, Daph." he replied, resting his head against her "You have no idea how much I always wanted to hear that from you, but I don't..."

"Oh, shut up." she demanded, kissing him.

When she finally let go of him, he didn't insist more on that subject.

"I want to show you a memory from a few weeks before Christmas 2011 and the actual Christmas Day."

"What's it about?" asked Daphne, slightly concerned.

"Our daughter, of course." replied Harry and Daphne nodded, getting up from his lap. Harry placed the memory on the pensieve and looked at Daphne.

"What you will see was my secret for years and I never told anyone about it. Only Daphy and I knew of this. Now I'm telling you because it's your right to know." Harry said and Daphne actually felt nervous but felt warmth spreading on her chest.

"Is it serious?" she asked and Harry shook his head.

"Nothing at all. It's just personal."

The two of them went into the pensieve and saw themselves on Potter Manor once again, walking behind memory Harry, who still wore a short trimmed beard and black robes, as well as a cloak with shortened sleeves. He also looked tired and dirtied, as if he had just arrived from somewhere. He got to a door and knocked three times, hearing a soft call from inside.

"Hey, princess!" said memory Harry, sticking his head through the opening of the door.

"Daddy!" Daphy replied, opening the door and throwing herself at her father's hug "I missed you last night. You didn't tuck me into bed." she said, trying her best to sound reproachful and failing. She was just too happy that her daddy had return.

"I'm sorry, sweetie. I will do it today and I will even tell you two stories, is that all right?" asked memory Harry and Daphy nodded immediately, happily.

"How was the... mh..." she attempted to ask.

"Raid?" helped Harry.

"Yes, raid. How was it? Did you help people? Did you do what you wanted to do?"

Harry just chuckled and caressed his daughter's head.

"Don't worry, sweetie. Everything went better than I expected. We're closer to get the bad people."

"Finally. Then you will stay at home with me, right?" she asked and memory Harry felt his heart beating of nervous.

"Of course, honey. I know I haven't spent much time with you, but..."

"Don't worry, daddy. You are trying to capture the bad people responsible for killing mummy. I want you to do it so you can come back home and not go back into danger again."

"Oh..." mumbled Harry with a smile.

"At least she got sense." joked real Daphne.

"Daphy, your auntie Tori told me that you made a couple of questions yesterday. About your mummy."

"Yes, I did." she said a little shilly.

"Why, sweetie?" asked Harry and Daphy looked down, embarrassed "I'm not angry, Daphy, quite the opposite."

"Well... I wanted to do something for you and I wanted to do it right." Daphy replied, a little happier "For being the best daddy ever."

"Really?" asked Harry and Daphy nodded.

"Do you want to see?" she offered and Harry nodded.

"Of course." Daphy grinned and dragged her father to her desk, where she had several painting papers and crayons, as well as a picture of a younger Harry and Daphne Potter. Daphy searched her drawings and found the one she wanted.

"I made this for you, daddy. What do you think?" she asked, showing him the drawing. Memory Harry gasped, feeling his eyes prickle when he realized what was drawned. Real Daphne was unable to hide her tears, gasping in surprise and real Harry just looked sad.

The drawing was a scene depicting four people, two adults and two children, all holding hands in line. One of the people was clearly a man, dressed in black, with short black hair and beard, with green eyes and a huge smile. It was obvious who it was, even without the huge word under him saying Daddy. Holding hands with him was a little girl with black hair and green eyes, also smiling and wearing a blue and silver dress. Under the image, the word Daphy was written. Holding hands with Daphy was a smaller boy with dark blond hair and blue eyes, wearing red and blue robes and smiling. Under it was written Wayne. Finally, next to Wayne was a woman with long blond hair, wearing a silver and green dress and smiling widely, under it written the word Mummy.

"Do you like it, daddy?" she asked hopefully and memory Harry could only nod, hugging his daughter and kissing her cheek.

"It's beautiful, sweetie. Thank you."

"Do you like the name I picked for my baby brother?" Daphy asked and Harry didn't have the heart so say no.

"It's a good name. Where did you learn it?" asked memory Harry and Daphy beamed.

"Uncle Jason showed me a funny book with lots of drawings about a bat man that goes around to stop mean people. His real name was Wayne and I thought it was a good name for my baby brother. It's all right if you don't like the name, daddy."

"It's a good name, princess. I like it and I like the drawing as well. It's very pretty."

"I asked auntie Tori what mummy's favourite colour was to paint the dress and she told me it was probably green and that I could add a bit of silver." confessed Daphy with a smile.

Real Daphne was holding real Harry's arm and was shedding happy tears, seeing it happening before her.

"I'm sure your mummy would love it as well, Daphy."

"Do you think so, daddy?" asked the child shyly.

"Yes!" replied real Daphne.

"I'm sure, Daphy." smiled Harry, placing the drawing on the table "Why don't you show me more of your drawings?"

"Sure, daddy." she replied happily, starting to show him several scenes, landscapes, several portraits of her daddy, of her aunties, uncles and cousins and even a couple of them depicting her mummy. Then, at one point, memory Harry noticed a drawing with four black shapes drawned.

"Daphy, what is this?" asked Harry and Daphy showed it to him, revealing what seemed to be four snakes, two smaller ones and two big ones, from which one of them seemed bigger and be breathing fire.

"It was just an idea that I had, daddy." Daphy explained "These are our guardian snakes and they only obey us."

"Really? Why?"

"Because we are the only ones that can talk with snakes, daddy silly." Daphy remembered her father with a giggle.

"She... She was a parselmouth as well?" asked Daphne and Harry nodded.

"So, why are there four?" asked memory Harry, actually interested in his daughter's story.

"Well, this one here is the mummy snake, the big one with blue eyes." Daphy pointed to one of the big snakes "I called her Bael and she keeps everything and everyone safe."

Daphne gasped, looking at the drawing and at Harry.

"She... she named Bael? She named the snakes?" asked Daphne and Harry nodded.

"I only made the golems. Our daughter had the idea of them and named them. All I did was use her ideas." confessed Harry, smiling while looking at his daughter, as did Daphne, intertwining her arm even more with Harry's.

"This small one with blue eyes is Kael. He's the smallest one and the baby of the four but he can fight well." continued Daphy, pointing at the other small snake "This other small one with green eyes is Zael, older than Kael and can also fight the bad people." finally, Daphy pointed at the biggest snake in the drawing, the one that curiously enough was breathing fire "This big one is the daddy snake. He's the more powerful of them all and protects the other three, as well as destroying all that are mean. He's not a dragon, he's a snake, but he can breathe fire like a dragon. His name is Vael."

"I see, sweetie." said memory Harry, looking impressed with all the thought his daughter had made "These are very beautiful and clever, but... I can't help to notice some similarities between this drawing of the snakes and this one of our family..." memory Harry put the drawing of the snakes next to the one of the family that Daphy had given him moments before "Am I right or wrong?"

Daphy blushed.

"I'm Zael." confessed Daphy, surprising real Daphne "Wayne is Kael and mummy is Bael because mummies always keep the children and the house safe."

"And I am..."

"You are Vael, the big and most powerful one, the strongest ever that can protect us and everyone else and fight the bad people." replied Daphy with a shy smile "You're the daddy."

Real Daphne was just too touched to even say anything. Being curious about the snakes was one thing but knowing they had been originally created by your own daughter made them much more precious.

"But if that's me, why am I breathing fire?" asked Harry and Daphy smiled.

"Silly daddy, did you forgot the one time that you burned the forest with fire when you were fighting against the bad man before you killed him? Uncle Theo told me the story."

"Oh... Yes, I did, didn't I?" chuckled memory Harry with a awkward smile "So, if I breathe fire, what special skills do you, Wayne and your mummy have?"

"We're children, so we have none yet... Mummy can heal all the wounds and make everything safe again." replied Daphy with a small smile "Everyone tells me that mummy was a great healer, a powerful witch and very intimidating, even to you." memory Harry coughed awkwardly.

"Sometimes... still, she was an amazing person." memory Harry said and Daphy smiled.

"I had a nightmare some days ago." Daphy told him, looking serious "I don't remember what it was but I remember I was very scared. Then, mummy appeared in my dream and made everything safe again. She hugged me, sang to me and told me she would always be with me, that I didn't need to be afraid because mummy and daddy would always be with me..." Daphy said, with tears in her eyes, looking down "When I woke up, I cried because it had only been a dream but it felt so real. Mummy had been with me." the tears increased and she threw herself into her father arms, who himself was tearful. Real Daphne didn't even try to stop her tears, only thinking how it wasn't fair, how she couldn't do anything to comfort her daughter. Real Harry put an arm around her and looked at his memory self and his daughter, sadly.

"Why?" asked Daphne, leaning on Harry "It's not fair."

"No, it's not..." replied Harry.

The memory just ended and real Harry saw the decisive look on his memory self. Sometimes he wondered if he had done the right thing. The two teens emerged from the pensieve and Daphne buried her face on Harry's chest, who just hugged her tightly.

"Did... did it get better?" asked Daphne, softly and in a whisper.

"Yes. It did get better, at christmas." replied Harry in a whisper "After that, she was happy and I barely saw her sad."

"Really?" asked Daphne, looking at him "How? Why? What did you do?" asked Daphne and Harry smiled sadly.

"I tried to give her what she wanted." replied Harry, looking at Daphne and caressing her face "I wanted to..."

"But... how?"

Harry let go of the hug and Daphne whimpered. He took another memory from his head and placed in the pensieve, giving his hand to Daphne again.

"I came to Hogwarts and recovered the resurrection stone that I had hidden in the forest." admitted Harry and Daphne widened her eyes, gaping "It was the only way."

"But... but..."

"While doing it, I recruited Flitwick to our cause, but that's another story." he said, looking at her shocked face "Do you want to come?"

Daphne only nodded and even sped up to the pensieve. They entered the bowl and found themselves in a dark room, where Daphy and memory Harry already were.

"Why are we here, daddy?" asked Daphy, holding hands with her father.

"I thought it was fitting." replied memory Harry in a whisper, looking to his daughter "Do you know where we are?"

"You always ask me that, daddy, of course I know. We are in the crypt where you kept mummy's body." Daphy replied in a huff that real Daphne found cute. Memory Harry chuckled and opened a door, revealing a crystal casket with a body inside. Real Daphne recognized her older self, wearing white and with her hands crossed over her chest. She felt a pang in her chest, seeing it.

"Hi mummy." whispered Daphy.

"Daphy, this year, I want to do something different." said Harry, having his daughter's full attention.

"What do you mean, daddy?" she asked.

"Do you know the tale of the three brothers?" Daphy shook her head and memory Harry called for Dobby, who delivered to him a book after memory Harry waved his wand and summoned two seats and a small table.

"Then I will read it to you, all right?" memory Harry asked, opening the book.

"There were once three brothers who were travelling along a lonely, winding road at twilight. In time, the brothers reached a river too deep to wade through and too dangerous to swim across.. However, these brothers were learned in the magical arts, and so they simply waved their wands and made a bridge appear across the treacherous water. They were halfway across it when they found their path blocked by a hooded figure.

And Death spoke to them. He was angry that he had been cheated out of three new victims, for travellers usually drowned in the river. But Death was cunning. He pretended to congratulate the three brothers upon their magic and said that each had earned a prize for having been clever enough to evade him.

So the oldest brother, who was a combative man, asked for a wand more powerful than any in existence: a wand that must always win duels for its owner, a wand worthy of a wizard who had conquered Death! So Death crossed to an elder tree on the banks of the river, fashioned a wand from a branch that hung there, and gave it to the oldest brother.

Then the second brother, who was an arrogant man, decided that he wanted to humiliate Death still further, and asked for the power to recall others from Death. So Death picked up a stone from the riverbank and gave it to the second brother, and told him that the stone would have the power to bring back the dead.

And then Death asked the third and youngest brother what he would like. The youngest brother was the humblest and also the wisest of the brothers, and he did not trust Death. So he asked for something that would enable him to go forth from that place without being followed by Death. And death, most unwillingly, handed over his own Cloak of Invisibility.

Then Death stood aside and allowed the three brothers to continue on their way, and they did so, talking with wonder of the adventure they had had, and admiring Death's gifts. In due course the brothers separated, each for his own destination.

The first brother travelled on for a week or more, and reaching a distant village, sought out a fellow wizard with whom he had a quarrel. Naturally with the Elder Wand as his weapon, he could not fail to win the duel that followed. Leaving his enemy dead upon the floor, the oldest brother proceeded to an inn, where he boasted loudly of the powerful wand he had snatched from Death himself, and of how it made him invincible.

That very night, another wizard crept upon the oldest brother as he lay, wine-sodden, upon his bed. The thief took the wand and, for good measure, slit the oldest brother's throat.

And so Death took the first brother for his own.

Meanwhile, the second brother journeyed to his own home, where he lived alone. Here he took out the stone that had the power to recall the dead, and turned it thrice in his hand. To his amazement and his delight, the figure of the girl he had once hoped to marry, before her untimely death, appeared at once before him.

Yet she was sad and cold, separated from him as by a veil. Though she had returned to the mortal world, she did not truly belong there and suffered. Finally the second brother, driven mad with hopeless longing, killed himself so as truly to join her.

And so Death took the second brother for his own.

But though Death searched for the third brother for many years, he was never able to find him. It was only when he had attained a great age that the youngest brother finally took off the Cloak of Invisibility and gave it to his son. And then he greeted Death as an old friend, and went with him gladly, and, equals, they departed this life."

- Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows, Chapter Twenty-One

Memory Harry finished the tale and closed the book.

"Did you liked it?" Daphy nodded "Now, what if I tell you that this story is somewhat real?"

"Really? There is a super wand, a stone that can be used to talk with the dead and a cloak that... oh, you have one of those." Daphy realized, making memory Harry chuckle.

"The three artefacts are real but if they were made by death or not, I don't know, nor do I care. They don't give any special powers except those of their own. The elder wand can be used to cast much more powerful spells, the resurrection stone can be used to talk with the dead and the cloak can be used to be invisible."

Daphy nodded and Harry showed her a moleskin pouch that he had with him.

"I want you to swear to me that you will never tell anyone what I will tell you now and I want you to swear to me that whatever happens in here, you will not share it with anyone else but me, all right?"

"I swear, daddy." she said, not hiding her own smile when her father smiled happily and proudly at her. He removed a cloak from the pouch.

"Do you know what this is?" her father asked.

"It's the Potter invisibility cloak." she replied promptly and her father nodded.

"What if I told you that this is Death's cloak, one of the hallows?" memory Harry asked, chuckling when he saw his daughter gaping.

"Really?" Daphy asked, leaning in "No, you're lying."

Memory Harry chuckled.

"Fine, don't believe me." he said, putting the cloak on the table and drawing a black wand from one of his holsters in the left arm "What about this, do you know what it is?"

"That's a wand." she replied and after a moment of staring at her father, who stared back at her, waiting for something, she risked it "Is it the elder wand?" she asked in a low and almost reverent tone, not sure if she should believe it or not. When her father nodded, placing the wand on the table, she felt her chest tighten.

"And this is the last." said memory Harry, taking a small stone from his pocket, showing it to her.

"Then is that... the stone?" Daphy asked and memory Harry nodded.

"I want you to remember what I read about the stone, Daphy. I will read it again:

Meanwhile, the second brother journeyed to his own home, where he lived alone. Here he took out the stone that had the power to recall the dead, and turned it thrice in his hand. To his amazement and his delight, the figure of the girl he had once hoped to marry, before her untimely death, appeared at once before him.

Yet she was sad and cold, separated from him as by a veil. Though she had returned to the mortal world, she did not truly belong there and suffered. Finally the second brother, driven mad with hopeless longing, killed himself so as truly to join her. Do you understand all that I read?"

Daphy nodded, with tearful eyes.

"Knowing that, I want you to make a choice, my sweet daughter." memory Harry said, placing the stone on the table, looking at Daphy "You can forget about the stone and always wonder about your mummy or you can use the stone once and meet her for some moments, knowing that she may suffer for being brought back to the world of the living for too long." he said, seeing his daughter's face twist "If you choose the first one, you will always wonder about what could have been. I know I did before I accidentally used it to meet my parents and my uncles that had died. They didn't suffer because they weren't much time with me... and neither did I, because I believed I was going to die." he admitted and Daphy gaped, sadly "However, if you choose the second one, you will meet your mummy and if you don't keep her for too long, she won't suffer much, but you will. You won't be able to be hugged by her because she will be a ghost but you will be able to meet her, once."

No one said anything for some moments.

"Have... have you ever used it to see mummy?" asked Daphy and memory Harry shook his head.

"I had hidden it in safety and only recovered it a few days ago." memory Harry admitted "And I want to see her. I want to talk to her, I want to... I want to have her in my arms, hug her, kiss her... and I can't." memory Harry admitted, looking down.

Real Daphne felt her heart throbbing in her chest.

"I want to see mummy." the child said, looking at her father, with a tear falling through her face "Even if it is just once and she can't hug me, I want to see my mummy."

Memory Harry picked the stone and kneeled in front of his daughter, the stone between his hands.

"If you're sure, then pick the stone between your hands." her father said softly. The child did and memory Harry enveloped his daughter's hands with his own "Now, I want you to say your mummy's name."

"D-Daphne P-Potter. " Daphy said, hesitantly.

"Again, sweetie. With more confidence."

"Daphne Potter." she repeated and her father just looked at her with a smile.

"Did it work, daddy?"

"It did, sweetie." a female voice said behind her. Daphy turned around widened her eyes, seeing her mother's shade, looking exactly the same as her body did in the crystal casket.

"Hi, Daph." Daphy heard her father say, placing his hands on her shoulders "I missed you."

"I know." shade Daphne replied with a tearful smile "I missed you too."

"M-Mummy?" asked Daphy, hesitantly.

"Daph, this is..." memory Harry started.

"I know." shade Daphne replied with a smile "Hello, honey. I'm your mummy." said Daphne with a tearful smile.

"MUMMY!" cried Daphy, jumping from her father's hands and into her mother, only to pass through the shade. When she realized what had happened, she just cried.

"Don't cry, baby." asked shade Daphne, trying to caress her daughter, only to see her hands passing through, much to her own sadness "I'm here with you. I've always been with you and your daddy."

"But... But mummy... I... I...miss... you." Daphy sobbed in tears.

"I know, honey. I miss you too. You have no idea how much I want to hold you, play with you, be with you... and with that crazy man we both love." Daphne whispered with a tearful smile, nodding at memory Harry, who was walking slowly to the two of them.

"D-Daddy?" asked Daphy, seeing her father kneeling next to them, caressing his daughter's back.

"What did I tell you, princess?" memory Harry asked softly and his daughter buried her face on his chest, making both him and shade Daphne smile.

"How are you, Daph?" he asked, looking at the shade of his wife with a sorrowful look.

"Jealous." she replied with a small smile, looking at memory Harry and Daphy, listening to her sobs.

"Come on, Daphy. Didn't you want to meet your mummy?" asked memory Harry and Daphy let go of him, turning tearful to her mother.

"Hi, mummy, I miss you." she said, trying to clean her tears "I know I was named Lilian after grandmummy Lilly but I like more to be called Daphne after you." Daphy smiled "I try to be a good and obedient girl but it is hard. Auntie Tori always say that I am too Gryffindor like daddy and she makes it sound like a bad thing but I don't think it is." she admitted with a smile, noticing the grin on his father and the amused chuckle of her mother "Daddy also says that I act a lot like you would and to ignore auntie Tori because she is just jealous." shade Daphne laughed, as did memory Harry.

"Of course he did." shade Daphne smiled at memory Harry, who just smiled.

"I have already used accidental magic several times and I've read several books in the library that daddy said I could. I am also a parselmouth like daddy and I like snakes. I've met a garden snake in the garden last summer and talked a lot with it. His name was Sefren and he went to sleep in his nest... I offered him to bring him to the house but he didn't want to, so I never asked daddy if I could." she said, thinking about what else to say "I don't know what I want to be when I'm grown up but I know I want to be a powerful witch like you and daddy and I want you two to be proud of me."

"Oh, honey, I already am." said shade Daphne, not resisting and lifting her arm to touch her daughter's cheek, knowing that it would pass through. It was a surprise to both females when they both felt the touch, looking wide eyed at each other.

"Mu-mummy?" asked Daphy in awe.

"H-How?" wondered shade Daphne.

"Go on." said memory Harry, looking at the two of them with a smile, his right hand balled next to him and with a lot of magic flowing into it, looking focused "It won't last for long."

"Mummy!" cried Daphy, jumping against Daphne and hugging her mother as hard as she could, crying and sobbing, as did Daphne, holding her daughter.

"H-How?" asked real Daphne, tearful and touched.

"Thank for hearing my pray, Death." mumbled real Harry, not heard by real Daphne "It's just the power of the hallow. If fed with magic and life force, the shade may become corporeal for a time. Abuse it and you will die."

"You... you did that for her?" cried real Daphne and real Harry just smiled and nodded, receiving a kiss.

She was able to see shade Daphne holding Daphy and pulling memory Harry into the hug, kissing him while both held the child.

"Thank you, my love." shade Daphne said, resting her forehead against memory Harry's "Thank you for this moment."

"One day, Daph..." he whispered.

"I'll be waiting for you but make sure to take your time." replied shade Daphne with a sad laugh, dropping Daphy to the ground "It's time, sweetie. I need to go back before bad things happen, especially if your daddy is sacrificing his life and magic." Daphy could only nod, still crying "Be sure to always obey your father and while sometimes he may sound crazy, he's a good man and you can count on him."

"I will, mummy." she replied, tearful and sobbing "I'll miss you."

"I'll miss you too, darling. I'll be waiting for you but please, live happy and for a long time, all right?" Daphy just nodded with a small smile.

"Take a good care of her, my love." demanded shade Daphne and memory Harry nodded.

"I love you. Always will." memory Harry replied and shade Daphne smiled.

"I love you too. The two of you." she replied with a tearful smile "Goodbye."

Shade Daphne vanished, leaving memory Harry and Daphy alone in the crypt. Daphy hugged her father and started sobbing.

"Thank you, daddy." she sobbed in her father's arms. Memory Harry cried as well.

"Do you understand now why it hurts?" he asked and felt his daughter nod.

"I love you, daddy."

"I love you too, honey. Very much."

Both real Harry and real Daphne were crying as well, holding each other.

"That was beautiful." she said and he just smiled.

"I have something for you, Daphy." memory Harry said, letting go of the embrace and smiling to his daughter, helping her cleaning her tears "I thought about it and I don't think it's fair that I keep it only to myself."

"What?" asked Daphy, seeing her father taking another wand from his arm holster.

"Is that... my wand?" asked real Daphne and real Harry nodded.

"It is. I kept it as my secondary wand, instead of using the elder wand. It had more meaning to me." admitted real Harry.

"This is your mummy's wand." memory Harry said, picking the wand with both hands, seeing the awed and reverent look that his daughter was giving to the wand "I've kept it safe since she died and started to use it as my secondary wand since I came back from prison." memory Harry explained, extending the handle to Daphy "And now I want you to have it."

"Me?" she squeaked, not rising her hand to grab it "I can't daddy, it's mummy's wand. You need it. What if I break it?"

"I can get another secondary wand, sweetie." memory Harry replied with a smile "Besides, it's your mother's wand. I want you to have something more from your mother."

"Really?" she asked, hopefully "But, what if the wand doesn't accepts me?" asked Daphy.

"You won't know if you don't try it." replied memory Harry with a smile. Daphy hesitated but picked the wand, doing as her father instructed and waving it, producing multicoloured sparks.

"See? It's almost a perfect match." grinned memory Harry as Daphy squealed happily "Now, how would you like to learn some magic?"

Daphy delighted squeal and hug told him everything he needed to know.

The memory ended and Daphne looked in awe to Harry, before shedding tears of happiness and hugging him.

"Thank you. You're a great father." she said between tears, feeling the hug.

"I like to pretend I was." he mumbled.

"Did it worked for her? The wand?" Daphne asked and Harry nodded "Did she learned a lot? Did she become a powerful witch?"

Harry didn't reply. Daphne noticed it.

"Harry? Did she become a powerful witch?" she asked again, letting go of the hug and looking at Harry. To his saddened and sorrowful eyes. "Harry, answer me..." she demanded again, this time fearful, realizing something was wrong "Harry, w-what happened to our daughter?"

Please, don't, please, don't. she begged to herself.

"It was Christmas day, 2012." Harry started to explain "We were celebrating at the Notts, all of us and somehow, the paladins found out and raided the house in force. One hundred wands against a couple, maybe fifteen adults. The wards held enough time to call for reinforcements but they rose a powerful ward that blocked portkeys and all kind of magical transportations, house elves included." Daphne felt her heart throbbing, especially when she saw Harry balled his fists "Millie took the children to safety while me, Theo, Tracy, Blaise, Astoria, Jason, Hannah and her husband, Justin, professor Flitwick and a couple of others decided to give them battle while we waited for reinforcements that we called using communications based on the bracelets I showed you that we used while on Hogwarts. We hid on the entrance hall and cursed everything that tried to enter manor. Then we heard the battle sounds and knew that our people had arrived and engaged the enemy on the outside, but not soon enough to prevent some of them to blow up an outside all and enter the manor. " told Harry, closing his eyes to both avoid looking at Daphne and better visualize what had happened "I took Theo, Jason, Justin and Hannah to stop them to enter further into the manor but they had other ideas. They started to torch the manor from the inside and blowing up walls. When we reached them, we found ten paladins and..."

"And what?" demanded Daphne, concerned, feeling her heart beating faster and very nervous.

"Oberon himself." scowled Harry in anger. "The other four engaged the paladins while I faced Oberon himself... he was better and stronger than the last time I had duelled him but I was stronger still... and he knew it. He ran, I pursued him and he used more destructive spells around us and caused the ceiling to collapse on us. I was injured despite of casting some protective charms and... Merlin, I can't do this, Daph. I just can't."

"Then show me." she begged "I need to know."

Harry nodded and drew another memory from his temple, placing it on the pensieve, without saying another word. Despite her fears, Daphne could see that Harry was even worse. She grabbed his arm and went into the pensieve with him, fearing what she would find.

Daphne found herself in a burning room, with debris from the ceiling all around her and a collapsed door on the floor. She heard a cough and saw memory Harry coming from under some shattered debris, grabbing his own head and wiping the crimson flowing from his forehead. He shook his head and attempted to shake away the daze of the blast that collapsed the ceiling. He still had his wand with him, which proved to be useful, since he was still dazed to dodge the blue spell that came against him.

"You son of a bitch." growled memory Harry, glaring to a strong built man, wearing a white and golden hide armour, with a white mask walking towards him with his wand pointing at him. According with real Harry, that man was Oberon, or better yet, Longbottom.

"This is the end of the line, dark lord." said Longbottom, casting a stunner that Harry this time dodged, only to hiss in pain because of his leg.

"Oh, you can count on it, you bastard. You'll die tonight and your wife will soon follow." memory Harry hissed, casting a succession of several spells, engaging in combat with the masked man, always hissing in pain because of his leg.

They kept fighting for long minutes and real Daphne could see that memory Harry was feeling the pain and the aches on his body, as well as having problems with his vision because of his head wound. Yet, he refused to lose to the man before him, the same one that had caused him so much grief and pressed his attack. Oberon, however, knew how truly powerful Harry Potter was and was attempting to tire him out while waiting for reinforcements. He was unaware of the situation on the outside, though.

None of them noticed the small group that ran past one damaged door, memory Harry because he had his back to the door and Oberon because he was focused in his duel.

Real Daphne didn't notice it either, since she was watching the duel but real Harry did, forgetting about the duel and focusing only on the new comer that had entered the room.

"Why, Daphy?" asked real Harry in a tearful tone, attracting real Daphne's attention. She turned to him immediately, noticing where he was looking and almost having a panic attack when she saw Daphy standing at the door.

"What... What is she doing here?" demanded Daphne and Harry shook his head.

"They passed through this door on their way out and she saw me or at least is what Millie told me." replied Harry, seeing the awed look from his daughter watching the duel. He didn't need to look back to the duel, he had seen it once and had nightmares for years about what was about to happen. Daphne did, sharing his attention between the duel and Daphy, seeing the spells flying.

Memory Harry's leg finally collapsed and he fell on his knee. Oberon took his chance and cast a bluish spell against memory Harry, who threw himself on the ground and cast a confringo on his opponent, who rose a shield at the last time and was blasted against the debris, hurting himself. He activated his portkey, specially keyed to escape the wards that had been raised and vanished.

Real Harry saw the spell connecting, as well as his daughter's shocked face being pierced in the chest by the spell. He just closed his eyes and growled in anger and sorrow, letting the tears fall. There was nothing he could do.

Daphne, however, only saw Daphy fall to the ground.

"NNOO!" she cried out, running to Daphy at once. Nothing could be done but she didn't think about it, only wanting to help her daughter. She reached the child, seeing her already vacant eyes looking up, her shocked look and the pierced wound bleeding on her chest.

"Wha..." said memory Harry, dropping his wand. Real Daphne turned to him and saw his shocked and fearful face, looking at the body on the floor "No... please, no... DAPHY!" he shouted, trying to run to her daughter, only to almost fall to the ground. He limped to the body and quickly tried to wake up his daughter, to no avail. The child wasn't breathing.

"Daphy, princess, come on, wake up." he asked her, crying and checking her pulse on the neck "Daphy, please, baby, wake up."

Real Daphne was sat on the ground, holding her head and crying her heart out, tears falling from her eyes as she looked to her daughter's dead body, memory Harry franticly trying to wake her up or Real Harry on his knees, with his eyes closed but clearly crying and in distress.

"Why were you here?" asked memory Harry between cries, holding his daughter's close to him, rocking the limp body and sobbing, his wounds, his enemies, his allies and his anger forgotten.

His daughter was dead.

"NNNNOOOOOO!"

Daphne and Harry were expelled from the memory and Daphne fell on his knees, still crying while Harry stood his ground, looking down.

"Why? Why?" she asked, having no answer. She got up from the floor and walked to Harry, grabbing him by the collar.

"WHY?" she demanded, slapping him hard "WHY IS THAT BASTARD STILL ALIVE?" she slapped him again "Why haven't you killed him yet?" she sobbed, burying her face in Harry's chest, crying her heart out, holding him tighter as he held her.

After some moments of crying, Daphne spoke again.

"No... no, you're right." she whispered, having Harry's full attention "We shouldn't kill him yet. First, we destroy everything he has dear. Then, we destroy him and then, only then, after he's nothing more than waste of flesh and magic, an embarrassment and a pariah, then we kill him."

"Yes, nothing more than what he deserves." replied Harry, holding her tight.

"At least tell me you made him suffer." she asked, sobbing once again.

"I made him suffer. I made his wife suffer. I made his right hand suffer, all paladins suffer. I had lost everything I loved and I didn't care anymore. Peace, war, diplomacy, aggression, life, death... all that it mattered was that I had my revenge so I went for it. I had nothing to go back to, no one at home... my wife was dead, my child was dead... I just didn't care anymore, so I went forward and I made them all suffer for it..."

"How?" asked Daphne, looking at Harry, feeling his power washing over her and feeling protected.

"They called me a dark lord wannabee in my youth. They called me a dark lord because I opposed them, they relished the fact that I was a dark lord and they were the light lords... they wanted a dark lord so badly... I just spat on the light side for the third and final time and I gave them the dark lord they wanted so badly, one that would be their death and complete destruction."

And scene. See you next chapter.

Actually: How many of you were attacked by ninjas throwing onions while reading this chapter? Please let me know.

17. Chapter 17

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Sorry about the delays... I got extra lazy, adding to some other situations... My life is a mess and I haven't had the time or the motivation to write. If this chapter is badly written, it might be for it.

People keep complaining because of the lack of quotation marks in the first chapters, maybe I should fix that...

"WARNING: VIOLENT SCENES AHEAD!"

Without further delays, here it is, the new installment of Paid In Blood.

Chapter 17

"They called me a dark lord wannabe in my youth. They called me a dark lord because I opposed them, they relished the fact that I was a dark lord and they were the light lords... they wanted a dark lord so badly... I just spat on the light side for the third and final time and I gave them the dark lord they wanted so badly, one that would be their death and complete destruction."

Daphne looked at Harry, wide eyed and shocked.

"Dark Lord?" she asked softly in what seemed to be a whisper, to which he nodded softly.

"Yes." he replied, still holding her softly in his arms.

"Why?" she asked in another whisper, looking at Harry in the eyes, feeling her own moistening.

"Revenge, anger, hate..." he replied in a whisper, looking at her "What would you do in my place?"

Daphne attempted to hide a sob, failing completely.

"K-Kill him." she replied and Harry nodded.

"I won't defend myself, Daph." Harry admitted, looking at her tearful eyes "I became a dark lord and I did it knowingly, so I won't defend myself and be a hypocrite over it. I snapped and all I wanted was revenge... Being a dark lord is nothing but having a fancy title that gives you power over the masses... nothing else."

"I know." replied Daphne, much to Harry's surprise "I know it's just a title, I know you told me you were in war and I know that you told me that they already considered you one, but... one thing is knowing that and another is hearing you saying that you became one..."

"I had a choice." he replied, his eyes closed, feeling the nervous beat of his heart on his ears, knowing that the following moments would be decisive in his relationship with Daphne "I could have chosen the right path and continue my war, slowly undermining them and rallying support to bring the Longbottoms down, or the easy path... In my anger I chose the easy way out but I don't regret it. All my regrets died the moment my... our daughter was struck down... and I didn't care anymore."

"What then?" Daphne asked softly.

"That same night, in front of my friends, followers and the body of our daughter, I executed the captured paladins in cold blood, mostly to send a message to their masters." explained Harry "At that moment, seeing the horror and the fear in everyone's face, I knew what I had to do and by doing it... I ended the war in but a few weeks."

"What... what did you do?"

"Like I said, I killed the paladins."

"You alone?" she asked and Harry nodded "How?"

Harry removed a memory from his head and put it in the pensieve.

"It's not something I can tell you about." he replied, offering Daphne his hand. For the first time in the night, Daphne refused the hand and went into the pensieve, followed by Harry.

Daphne found herself in the grounds of a partially burning Nott manor, noticing the several people around. She noticed those that were the closest to Harry near him. She saw Tracy and Theo, looking sad and shedding tears, as were Blaise and Millie. Their children weren't around, probably in safety. The others were there as well, Hannah and the man who Harry had said to be her husband, Justin and professor Flitwick, as was Astoria, kneeled next to a small bundle covered with a black cloak. Daphne's eyes teared, recognizing what the small bundle truly was. Astoria was crying, being held and caressed by Jason Hallys, who had his head low in sadness.

Harry Potter was kneeling opposite to Astoria, not able to move, his tearful eyes looking only to the bundle. Daphne approached him and was able to hear him mumbling:

"I'm sorry, Daphy. I'm sorry Daph. I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Forgive me, I'm sorry."

"Why?" demanded Astoria, attracting Daphne's attention, seeing her sister being held tighter by Jason "Why?"

"I don't know, Tori." Jason whispered and Astoria sobbed, hiding her face in Jason's chest, who held her even tighter.

"Harry..." Theo said, approaching him, having no reaction "Harry, we have to go before the paladins send reinforcements. You have to take Daphy's body away."

"No..." mumbled Harry.

"We'll deal with the prisoners." Theo said, not noticing how Harry had gone stiff "We'll incapacitate them as usual, make sure they won't be a threat in the future but you must go now. We'll meet up..." He never finished because memory Harry rose from his position next to his daughter's body and started to walk faster in the direction where the prisoners were being kept.

"What the... Harry?" demanded Theo, making everyone notice where memory Harry was going.

Memory Harry reached the group of paladins sat on the ground, without their masks, items and wands, most of them injured. Those that weren't injured had been stunned during the battle and released afterwards.

"You dark wizard scum, give me back my wand." Daphne heard a familiar voice say and stiffened immediately. Memory Harry heard it as well, walking in its direction at once.

"Weasley." memory Harry snarled, making said red head turning to him at once.

"Potter, you dark wizard scum! You and yours surrender now and I can guarantee you that you will be given a fair trial, more than you deserve." Weasley snarled, getting up to his feet "It's a shame that Neville failed to kill you but I won't. I challenge you to a Wizard's duel."

Memory Harry's reply, instead of verbal, was a quick punch to the nose, throwing Weasley to the ground.

"Denied." memory Harry snarled, kicking the red head in the ribs "Why did you come here?" demanded Harry, drawing his wand "How did you know?"

"Screw you, Potter." replied Weasley between gasps and some spit.

"WHY?" Harry demanded and for the first time in a long time, a yellow light was released from his wand, making Weasley scream in pain "Why did you come here? Why did you attack today? What did you want?" Weasley said nothing, not because he didn't want to but because he was unable to speak under the cruciatus "SPEAK!"

"We discovered that you'd be here!" a paladin said, hoping to make memory Harry drop the curse on Weasley.

"How?" demanded memory Harry in a old tone, ending the curse on the red head.

"We don't know." the paladin replied, only to feel a blast on his chest that threw him away. He didn't move after it.

"Lord Oberon didn't say how." another paladin replied in fear of the same fate "Please!"

"Your lord Oberon killed my daughter." replied memory Harry in a cold tone, gaining a confused look from the paladins and many of his own followers.

"Y-You d-don't-t ha-have a-a-a d-d-d-daughter, P-P-P-Potter." replied Weasley, still on the ground, trembling of the effects of the torture curse but still sneering.

"Yes I do, weasel." replied memory Harry, his eyes tearing again.

"P-Probab-bly w-with a w-whore." Weasley said and memory Harry stiffened.

"What did you say?" demanded memory Harry, looking coldly to Weasley.

"P-Probab-bly w-with a w-whore." Weasley repeated, only to be kicked in the face by memory Harry, who pointed his wand at the fallen paladin. Weasley began to cry in pain and even with his screams, everyone around them could hear the sound of his bones cracking, his legs bending in unnatural angles and the bones breaking in half, exposing the bone through the muscle. With another curse, one of Weasley leg's flesh started to darken and rot while the other started to melt into a goo after being drenched by what seemed to be a yellow liquid conjured by memory Harry's wand. During this, Weasley's screams were heard by all but only the paladins begged for mercy. None of memory Harry's friends or followers said anything, feeling sickened by the sight.

With another wave, one of Weasley's arms was stretched and the skin started to be cut with a thousand sharpened knives, the blood dripping to the ground and the pain filling Weasley even more.

"You want a dark lord?" asked memory Harry in a voice filled with pain, anger and sorrow among the screams of pain "They killed my wife, they killed my daughter... Do they want a dark lord so bad?" he asked again, stopping the torture and only hearing Wealey's sobs and whimpers of pain "They have one!"

With one final wave, of his wand, spikes erupted from the earth and pierced Weasley's whole body, paralyzing him. Weasley didn't move anymore, only whimpering and bleeding away. Only then Harry turned his attention to the other paladins.

"P-Please, mercy." one of the paladins begged, terrified as memory Harry rose his wand.

"No more." memory Harry whispered before the orange flames erupted from his wand "NO MORE!"

Daphne was shocked and unable to say anything, seeing only fiery serpents, chimaeras and dragons consume in mere moments the screaming paladins, some still begging for mercy. When all the paladins turned to ash, memory Harry went slowly back to the small bundle and picked it lovingly and with tears in his eyes. No one dared to say anything, still shocked with what had transpired and neither did he speak to anyone.

The memory ended with memory Harry apparating away and Daphne saw herself in the chamber once again. Daphne looked do Harry and saw him looking solemnly at her, waiting for her judgement.

"You killed them... so what?" Daphne asked in a whisper and a shiver "They deserved it."

"Do you really believe that?" asked Harry hopefully and Daphne balled her fists.

"What does it matter?" she replied, looking tearful at him "They were with Longbottom, they were your enemies and you were in war. Are you that weak that you need to have my approval for all you did?"

"No, I don't, but I want you to understand..." he tried to explain, only to be interrupted once again.

"I do understand, better than you think." Daphne replied, tears falling "The fact that you think I wouldn't makes me wonder if you truly knew me at all or if you regret your actions." Harry didn't reply, just looking at Daphne cleaning her tears "I don't care as long as they paid for it. First it was me and then my baby girl... I don't care what you did, what you became or what you are, Harry. I won't let them get away with it, not again. I won't let them hurt me, you or my baby again. I won't."

"They won't hurt anyone, Daph, least of all you." replied Harry softly "You know I won't let them."

"You may not let them but I won't stand around and see you do everything yourself. Wanting or not, you caused this. You told me all this and now we're in this together." Daphne replied, looking at him coldly "You either accept it or I walk away and I will still hurt them without you." Harry rose an eyebrow in surprise. Then, seeing Daphne's anger he started a smirk, much to her surprise.

"Do you really think I would deny you this, after all the times I told you you were my partner in all things?" he asked her with a grin taking shape. Daphne's anger slowly disappeared from her face, replaced by sorrow and tears. She covered her face with her hands and sobbed, being embraced by Harry.

"It's all right, Daph." he whispered, but she ignored him, burying her face in his neck "They died once and they will die again but I need you to be strong. I need you to be brave, cunning and to help me. I can do all this alone but I want you at my side."

Daphne nodded silently and Harry held her tighter.

"How did they die?"

"Oberon first and Titania days later." Harry replied.

"How?" she asked forcefully.

"After leaving Daphy's body with yours, I attacked the paladins in the street and even some of the regime supporters, in their houses. I killed all who supported the regime, not caring about anything and always alone."

"Idiot." whispered Daphne. Harry chose to ignore her.

"Eventually, I calmed down and thanks to the fear and panic I had caused by attacking so many, I was challenged by Oberon for a duel, in the paper."

"Clearly a trap." mumbled Daphne and Harry nodded.

"True, so I made a trap over it, as well." explained Harry, having Daphne's full attention "I expected for them to raise anti-apparition and anti-portkey wards the moment I arrived at the site to trap me and avoid reinforcements so I did second best thing."

"Which was?" asked Daphne, raising an eyebrow and looking at Harry.

"I announced Godric's Hollow to be the duel site, days after sending my followers in advance with pre-prepared rune clusters set to raise my own anti-aparition and anti-portkey wards, to activate the moment they arrived; I also replaced all the inhabitants of the village by my battle ready followers. When they set their trap, mine was already settled." Harry chuckled darkly "They had no chance."

"You replaced the village inhabitants?" asked Daphne with a raised eyebrow, making Harry shrug.

"It was easier than you would expect." he replied "Godric's Hollow was already filled with supporters of our cause and as soon as they saw our people entering the village, they actually welcomed them and aided them in their mission. When the paladins arrived to set their traps, they actually sabotaged them with our people's help. Then, on the day of the duel, the paladins had no chance."

"Oberon died." stated Daphne and Harry smirked, adding a nod.

"Oberon died." he replied. Daphne pointed to the pensieve and he knew at once what she was demanding "Are you sure?" as a reply, she glared at him, making him chuckle. He grabbed her by the waist and kissed her softly.

"Gods, I love to see that look on your face." he whispered, making Daphne blush. Harry chuckled again and drew the memory from his temple. They both held hands and entered the pensieve, seeing the world getting darker.

Daphne recognized an older Harry, walking stiffly and determined, approaching a village that had to be Godric's Hollow. The outskirts of the village were calm and devoided of people, not that it stopped the dark clad man. He stopped at the distance and Daphne looked to the entrance of the village, recognizing the robes and armours of the nearly fifty people waiting for him. She sneered as she recognized Oberon in the center of his paladins, his arms crossed, waiting for Harry.

"Glad to see you showed up, dark lord." Longbottom said and Daphne could swear to have heard a sneer in his voice. Harry said nothing in reply "You will finally end this, Potter. You will pay for all the lives you have taken."

"Will I?" asked Harry in a cold and defiant tone "And how do you intend to do that? By sending your minions against me?" memory Harry snorted, and real Harry smirked "It is supposed to be a duel between the two of us and I did come alone."

Real Daphne rose an eyebrow, looking at real Harry.

Oberon/Longbottom snorted.

"Do you really think I'm crazy enough to face you alone?" he asked and the paladins chuckled at his side "I know you are powerful and I know that even with my power and with all that my wife taught me, I still am no match for you!"

"So, you concocted a trap." memory Harry snorted "How predictable. Tell me, Longbottom, how long did you and your pathetic generals took to plan everything, then?"

"And yet, here you are, alone and defenceless against our superior numbers." Longbottom replied "Not even you will stand a chance against us, you can not escape by portkey or apparition and will have no chance for reinforcements. Surrender now and we will grant you a fair trial."

"Allow me to offer you a counter proposal, then." memory Harry replied, drawing his wand calmly "Surrender now and I will let you live."

"You what?" demanded Daphne to Real Harry.

"Trust me." was his reply and she huffed.

The paladins all laughed.

"Surrender to you?" laughed Longbottom, as did everyone else "Open your eyes, Potter. Open them and look around you. You're alone, we have rose wards to prevent your escape and your reinforcements, your portkeys are useless and I have the people of Godric's Hollow on my side should I need them. Why would I surrender to you?"

As a reply, all Harry did was laugh coldly and powerfully. He rose his wand and a white flash was seen all around them. At first glance, nothing seemed to have happened. Only then, when one of the paladins looked up, alerting all others, Daphne looked up and saw two wands crossed in the sky.

"What's that?" she asked, curious.

"My version of the dark mark... The black wands mark."

"What is your point in casting your dark mark, Potter?" demanded Longbottom and Harry just smirked. A huge flash was seen around them and suddenly, dozens of people were around them. Daphne looked around and saw people carrying wands, others carrying swords and axes. Those who carried wands were clearly wizards and the others carrying weapons, some were ragged and looked savage while others looked simply pale as the dead... She also saw giants and trolls within their numbers and much to her surprise, battle ready centaurs. That wasn't all though. The people that lived in the nearby buildings started to come out and much to everyone's surprise, blocked the paladin's escape, their numbers bolstered by the remaining inhabitants of the village.

The paladins were surrounded.

"Meet my army, filled with all those people you and your wife wronged for all these years." scowled Harry "Wizards, Witches, Werewolves, Vampires, Giants, Trolls and Centaurs... and we all want your blood."

"We surrender!" shouted Longbottom after some tense moments, being eyed by blood thirsty looks from Harry's army. Everyone looked at Harry and saw him chuckle.

"Do you, now?" he asked and Longbottom nodded.

"Yes, you offered us our lives in exchange of our surrender." replied Longbottom, dropping his wand to the ground "We surrender to you, Lord Potter."

"Neville, Neville..." Harry replied with a scowl "I lied." a yellow beam left Harry's wand, hitting Longbottom and making him scream in pain "SLAUGHTER THEM ALL!"

The vampires, being the faster, were the first to jump in the fray, followed close by the werewolves. A blood bath took place, the paladins having no chance, being skewered by their weapons, claws and fangs. The centaurs arrows fell several of the paladins and the curses of the witches and wizards supported their comrades. It had been decided that it was too dangerous to cast curses at the paladins knowing that the werewolves and the vampires would be in the way.

Daphne widened her eyes, seeing the cold efficiency of Harry's army, the lethal dance of the vampires and the savagery of the werewolves, turning all paladins apart and turning white and gold in red gore. She felt her stomach complaining but stood firm, watching the one sided battle... no, massacre or onslaught should be a better description of what she was seeing... She turned to memory Harry, who simply stood cursing Longbottom with several spells, not only the cruciatus but also reductos that crushed the other man's knees, making him scream and cry in pain.

The battle was over in mere moments, the vampires gorging in the blood of the fallen, everyone's attention turning to their lord and Longbottom.

"You lose, Longbottom." said memory Harry with a scowl at the fallen man.

"Screw you, Potter. You have no honour." memory Harry chuckle.

"Honour?" he asked, casting a cutting curse that made Longbottom bleed and scream even more "You dare to speak to me about honour? You, who stand atop the bodies of thousand? Ask them, my lord Oberon, ask them what honour matters to the dead." memory scowled "And then, when you do that, ask my wife and my daughter to tell me to spare your life." Harry taunted with a scowl "I guess this is the right time to make a speech, to gloat about my superiority and my power, my righteousness... to announce my victory to the world and make an example out of you..." he added, his features morphing in anger "But I hate you TOO FUCKING MUCH!"

Lightning hit Longbottom, burning his armour and his skin. The man screamed in pain and everyone sensed the smell of burnt flesh. Daphne stood near memory Harry, seeing Longbottom close in his final moments, wearing a cold demeanour. However, real Harry felt her clenching his hand, as if she was nervous. He hugged her from behind, both of them hearing the screams of one of the people who had ruined their lives.

"Go to hell, you son of a bitch." she whispered, heard by Harry.

Memory Harry dropped the lightning curse. Longbottom could barely scream, his skin was much darker and his armour and clothes had started to burn. With a twitch of his wand, he was lifted in the air, his arms and legs stretched to his sides. With another twitch, his clothes and wearables were all ripped from him, leaving him naked in the air. Then, with a massive surge of magic, memory Harry cast a powerful spell and Daphne nearly vomited. All of Longbottom's skin was perfectly ripped from his muscles and dropped to the ground. The rest of Longbottom, a body devoided of skin, with darker and injured flesh in the chest, opened eyes and a eternal smirk didn't even moan in pain, apart the occasional whimper.

Several curses were cast against Longbottom, then, all by Memory Harry and always the same: a greenish grey curse.

"What's that curse you're casting?" Daphne asked, curious.

"It's a fast rotting curse." he replied and in fact Daphne was able to see the effects of the curse.

"Is it painful?" she asked hopefully and Harry nodded.

"He would feel the pain of rotting from the inside, his organs shut down... I would say so, yes."

Where the curse hit, the muscles started to become greenish grey and atrophy. The corruption started to propagate through all the body. If it reached the heart, Longbottom would die. Of course, memory Harry wasn't done yet, as he cast a new volley of cruciatus on Longbottom. Much to everyone's surprise, he didn't scream, as he was already dead.

Memory Harry left the body hit the floor, ignoring the chants of his army, of victory and his own name, watching the body crumple even more, rotting away in front of him.

" POTTER! POTTER! POTTER! POTTER!" they all sang and Daphne saw memory Harry rose his head.

"Get yourselves ready and prepared. In two hours, we join our brothers and sisters in the march against the ministry. Let us end this damn war once and for all." memory Harry announced, receiving shouts of agreement and glee from everyone.

The memory ended then, both teens leaving the pensieve.

"That was disgusting." Daphne whispered with a small smirk, looking at Harry, who just shrugged. Then, she held his hand and embraced him, not shedding tears but holding him tight.

"Thank you." she said and he held her tighter without saying a word "Where were Theo, Tracy, my sister and everyone else? What about Titania?"

"That wasn't my full army, only a part of it." Harry admitted "The other half was preparing for the assault on the ministry and they, along with every other Black Wand, were with them. While Longbottom was a priority, the ministry was top priority."

"I can guess they didn't like the idea." joked Daphne and Harry rolled his eyes.

"Of course not but in the end they did as I told them to." replied Harry "The plan worked."

"And very well, I have to say. But what about Titania?"

"Before her, we invaded the ministry and captured everyone who was considered a high profile in their regime. Many were executed and we established a provisional government in less than a day, with a council of humans, werewolves, vampires... everyone in our alliance." Harry told her and Daphne rose an eyebrow.

"And everyone accepted that?" she asked and Harry chuckled.

"They didn't have a choice. Those who complained quickly learned not to. Also, much to our surprise, we were already heroes to the people and we had celebrations in Diagon Alley and pretty much everywhere else, making all those celebrations for Voldemort's demise pale in comparison." Harry chuckled and Daphne rose an eyebrow in amusement "In the afternoon, we were able to locate Titania's location and everyone wanted to go with me. In the end, I took half of the army and Theo, Tracy, Blaise, Millie, Tori, Jason, Hannah and Justin. All others remained to clean up the ministry, St. Mungus and other locations and keep the peace.

"At the end of the day you found her... and?"

"We invaded the new Longbottom estate, and our superior numbers crushed the paladin's resistance. No one was able to oppose us as we conquered the grounds and the manor. In the end, I walked alone into the library, where she was hiding."

"I want to see it." demanded Daphne and Harry nodded, taking the memory from his mind. The both of them went into the pensieve once again and saw themselves in a manor, accompanying memory Harry, his wand in his hand, walking through the corridors.

Memory Harry waved his wand and a massive door blew up, allowing him passage. He entered what seemed to be a library and walked carefully.

"Come no further!" demanded a shrieking voice, filled with panic, fear and anger. Daphne recognized Hermione Longbottom, from the previous memories she had seen, only this one was wearing gold and white robes, as well as being pregnant and carrying a strange leather book attached to a chain by her waist.

"You don't demand anything from me, bitch." was the dark lord's reply.

"You monster! Reducto!" Hermione Longbottom and memory Harry waved his wand, deflecting the curse. He also shot a curse of his own against her, a confringo that she shielded herself from with a red shield charm that Harry didn't know, which deflected the curse and blasted the shelves of books behind her, not affecting her at all.

"So says the woman responsible for thousands of deaths, among them her own godson, my wife and my children." memory Harry said, casting a purple curse at Titania, who hid behind a shelf of books.

"I told you it was an accident. It was regrettable what happened to Daphne..." memory Harry snarled, blasting the shelf into smithereens. For some reason, Titania's shield still remained up, although she felt the blast that time, nearly falling on her but.

"DON'T EVEN DARE!" he shouted.

"Teddy was an accident as well!" Hermione Longbottom shouted, her wand pointing at Harry "He started to develop werewolf strength and speed. He was our best chance to learn how to cure the decease. It was unfortunately that he died in the lab tests..."

"Unfortunately?" roared Harry "As it was my wife's death, because she drank the potion that was for me?"

"If she hadn't drank it, she would still be alive, you would have voted for us and everything would be fine..."

"You aren't blameless in all this." demanded memory Harry, only to receive a snort in reply.

"Our path was righteous. We intended to bring change into our world and sometimes, sacrifices need to be done to achieve our goals. Ginny wanted you and we gave her a way to have you. All she had to do was make sure you voted for us. All rest, we didn't care."

"Are you even listening the filth you're spewing?" demanded Harry in anger "You caused all this. You and your husband nearly destroyed us and our way of life."

"We made it better!" replied Titania in anger "We brought the wizarding world to the twenty-first century! We took the power from the old families and gave a voice to the oppressed, the muggleborns and those ignored in the old regime."

"And yet, most of them also fight for me against you."

"Traitors, that's what they are. They will be dealt with."

"Is she stupid or was she... I don't even know... what the hell?" wondered Daphne with a risen eyebrow. She knew Hermione Granger was bossy, authoritative, demanding and some other things less pleasant, but the Hermione Longbottom she was seeing and listening seemed to be a little... off. Harry snorted.

"You seem to think that you will leave this place alive." snarled Harry, casting a red spell that was deflected by the shield against another shelf, breaking it in half "What is that shield?!"

"Ancient Magic, Dark Lord." she replied with a cruel laugh "You can not touch me. Surrender now, swear your allegiance to me and I will let you live."

"Don't be ridiculous." Harry shouted, casting several confringo curses against Titania and her surroundings. The magic may not break the shield but the impact blasts were felt, he had seen it. Titania held her ground, focusing on the shield, only to be brought down by the blasts, falling on her butt and creating an opening after she dropped her wand.

"I'm going to kill you, you bitch..." promised Harry, summoning her wand from the ground. Titania looked wide eyed at him, as he picked her wand and broke it in one hand.

With a snarl, Titania picked a strange leather book she had at her waist and rose it above her head "RHASSEL'TOTH, I ORDER YOU TO COME TO MY AID!" she shouted, anger and hate in her voice and face. Memory Harry steeled himself, not knowing what she was doing.

"What is she doing?" demanded Daphne and Harry scowled.

"You'll understand soon enough but I can tell you that she's even more stupid and weak than you believe." Harry replied, crossing his arms with a scowl. Daphne looked at him and saw pure anger towards Titania. She turned to memory Harry and saw the surprise in his face.

"Was something supposed to happen?" he asked with a snort, walking towards Titania as a predator towards his prey.

"TRAITOR! TRAITOR! GIVE ME YOUR POWER! COME TO MY AID!" shrieked Titania, only to suffer a punch from memory Harry. The red shield may stop magic but didn't stop physical attacks. The leather book fell to the ground as did Titania and Harry got her up, his hands on her neck, squeezing it tight.

"Beg..." he whispered as he squeezed, seeing Hermione Longbottom's eyes rifled with blood. Her hands tried to punch memory Harry's from her, to no avail.

"Please... I'm pregnant." she begged.

"SO WAS DAPHNE!" he screamed, tears in his eyes.

"My child is innocent."

"SO WERE MINE!"

"Please." she begged in a gasp, feeling his tight ease. He threw her away to his left, breathing hard, trying to calm down as she breathed hard, trying to recover, taking her hands to her neck.

Daphne rose an eyebrow, turning to real Harry, not understanding what was happening.

"My Daphne, my wife, my life, my heart, my everything... she died because of you. She died because of your stupidity and your manipulations." he said in a whisper, dropping putting his wand in his holster and drawing a knife from his belt, making Titania and real Daphne widen their eyes "She was taken from me because of you two... As did our children, who she never held in her arms, who she never saw growing... and you dare to beg for your life using your own unborn child?" he asked, wielding the knife, glaring at the brown haired terrified woman on the floor "I will kill you for all that..." he said in a whisper "But I'm not as cruel as you are."

Then, in mere moments, Titania was held against the ground by Harry's strong left hand. She screamed in fear, only for the scream to become a scream of pain as she felt the cold steel ripping her belly, her womb.

Daphne stepped back, seeing what memory Harry was doing, too shocked and appalled.

"No... No..." she whispered, tears in her eyes, unable to watch. However, much to her surprise, real Harry also looked away, looking disgusted and pale.

"Why?" Daphne asked him and Harry looked disgusted with his own actions "Why didn't you just kill her? Why that?" He just shook his head, pointing to the ground, but Daphne saw only several books where he had pointed.

The screams stopped, replaced with whimpers.

"There." both real Harry and Daphne heard memory Harry say "You can die now, having held your son once." Daphne turned to them and saw a very small baby in Titania's arms, who was just whimpering in pain and suffering, having to be helped by Harry to hold the baby. The red shield had collapsed, her white and golden robes were red of blood, as were Harry's hands "More than you deserve, you damn bitch."

Daphne saw the gasps of Titania, indicating she was dying soon. She approached memory Harry and much to her surprise, she saw the white of his eyes had become black.

"Harry, what's happening?" Daphne demanded concerned.

"Something far worse than an imperius curse, compulsions, possession or anything you know that can control a person."

"C-Control? Control how?"

"To control someone is making them do what you want them to do, most of the time against their will... but that... that was all me. I wanted to kill her, I wanted to do that... he only... filled me with power, anger, rage and regrets, he encouraged me by breaking my inhibitions or at least that's what I think he did. Because he encouraged me to."

"W-What?" she asked, not understanding what he meant "Who's he?"

"The soul or piece of soul inhabiting that damn book on the ground." Harry replied, pointing once again to the ground. This time, however, Daphne recognized the book Titania had held moments before.

"Wait, soul? As in Horcrux?" she asked and Harry shook his head.

"I thought so too... but no, it's something far worse, far more dangerous."

They heard a huge blast and the light of the twilight came into the library. Harry approached the hole and saw his entire army looking up, as well as all his friends. He waved his wand and the bodied of Titania and the unborn baby passed through the hole, in view of everyone.

"MY FRIENDS!" Harry shouted, his voice increased with the sonorus charm "WE HAVE WON!"

Then, as the bodies were displayed in the air, the chants began, chants of victory and of his own name.

"VICTORY!"

" POTTER! POTTER! POTTER! POTTER! POTTER! POTTER! POTTER! POTTER!"

Much to her surprise, Daphne thought to have seen her sister snogging Jason Hallys but she was away and couldn't be sure.

Harry dropped the charm and the bodied fell to the ground from all the way up where they had once been, no one caring about that, as the celebration started and messages were sent, informing everyone about their victory.

"You did well." a strong and raspy voice made itself heard and memory Harry stiffened, looking around and seeing no one in the room. Daphne did the same, not seeing anyone but real Harry glared at the book. "That worthless witch dared to command me but she was weak, she had no capabilities to understand real power. My power."

"Who's there?" demanded memory Harry, his wand in his hands.

"My name is Rhassel'Toth, mortal." the voice said in amusement "Pharaoh Rhassel'Toth, arch wizard of the two kingdoms, master embalmer... and the creator of what you mortals now call necromancy."

Daphne widened her eyes, in fear. Turning to real Harry, she saw his anger and hate, still directed at the book. When he noticed her, he eased his anger.

"Don't be afraid, nothing happened." he said but Daphne gulped. She was afraid.

"Where are you?" demanded memory Harry, hearing only a chuckle.

"You have seen my vessel, mortal. Seek the tome the foolish woman held, demanding my power. That is my vessel."

Memory Harry did and Daphne was able to see that his eyes seemed to have become a darker green. Daphne was really concerned but made no questions, choosing to see what would happen, watching both memory Harry and real Harry.

Memory Harry picked the leather book and held it, watching it closely. It was old leather, brownish and cracking but above all else, it radiated power, inviting power.

"What is this?" he wondered.

"This is one of my tomes. Human leather, written in human blood." the voice said "One of the many artefacts I created in my life, in which I left a piece of my essence. The witch and her husband got my vessel during a trip to what you know as Egypt. They brought me here, away from my enemies."

Memory Harry opened the tome, seeing the hieroglyphs and somehow, being able to understand them, understanding diagrams of rituals, ancient spells so powerful that current ones paled in comparison... all in the book, not to mention what the pharaoh could teach him still...

"Yes, I can see you are already enthralled by my knowledge." the voice chuckled. However, despite being an amused chuckle, Daphne thought to have sense dark intent in it.

"Harry, what is going on?" she demanded, much more concerned "I can sense its evil, why couldn't you?"

"I couldn't because I was already under its power." Harry replied, ashamed of himself, making Daphne gasp "The moment the bitch rose it in the air, the moment I felt my bloodlust, the moment I ripped her open and... at that time, I was already becoming under its power... I was moments away of being consumed and becoming something far worse than Titania and Oberon could ever been."

"I taught the witch and her husband, who came to me willingly... She amused me as she tried to deceive me, wanting to know what I could teach her... when she really wanted to end the dark and the dark deceases, as she called them. She never understood real power, believing herself strong willed, a leader... She was so easy to manipulate, I didn't even need to force my will upon her, all I did was promise my help to her cause. She became much more amusing, fighting and trying to end the dark in the world, unknowingly serving my purposes." the voice laughed maniacally "I have seen it all, and all she did served my purposes well. She ended those that could oppose me in this land and gave me the beginnings of a powerful army of servants and pawns... but you... You are so much more, you are what she wanted to be, strong, powerful and a leader... and yet, you can be so much more. In you I need to force my will upon. Your power needs to be mine, Harry Potter. You're far too powerful to be left uncheck."

Daphne gulped, seeing memory Harry becoming enthralled as he read the pages of the tome, his eyes getting darker and darker.

"Take my vessel with you, Harry Potter." the voice commanded "Take it and protect it with your life and the life of your kin. Serve me, gather my servants and my remaining artifacts, help me return to the world of the living and in return, I shall grant you your heart's desire."

"Daphne... Daphy..." memory Harry whispered and the voice chuckled.

"Ah, your wife and child. Bringing them back from the word of the dead is nothing. Even you will be able to do it after I teach you. All I need is your allegiance, a pact in magic and blood. Do it and all you desire will be yours once again."

Memory Harry closed the tome, his eyes even darker, the green almost becoming black. Daphne felt herself in panic, watching from memory Harry to real Harry, who still glared at the tome, as if he could destroy it by glaring at it.

"My love... my child... my children... all I want..." memory Harry whispered, much more enthralled. Then, as he picked his knife to swear in blood and magic, something happened. A whisper, a memory, Daphne wasn't sure, all she saw was Harry gasping and much to her delight, his eyes becoming white and beautiful green again "What?" memory Harry asked, looking around, looking at the tome.

"HOW?!" the voice demanded and memory Harry widened his eyes, feeling an attack on his mind. He simply threw the tome away in panic and rose his wand, casting fiendfyre against it, burning everything round it.

"NO!" the voice shouted and much to Daphne's and memory Harry's surprise, the tome didn't burn in the first moments, the snake flames being repelled. However, the fiendfyre proved more powerful and soon, the leather started to burn, consuming all.

"NNNNOOOOO!" the voice shouted again, a grey smoking figure taking shape among the flames, the shade of a long dead necromancer roaring in anger. The eyes of the shade turned to memory Harry in anger, pointing at him as if he would cast a spell against him. Luckily, the shade screamed again before disappearing among the smoke and flames, the same flames that started to burn the whole library around memory Harry.

"Well done, master Potter." a new voice claimed. Memory Harry turned to the voice and saw a lone man standing by the door, wearing a chainmail an red robes, his sword in his hand "I feared I would have to kill you but I'm glad we didn't need to get to that."

"Who... Who are you?" memory Harry asked and the man smiled, revealing his fangs and his nature.

"My name is unimportant, for now." the vampire replied "Just know that on this day, you made powerful friends, master Potter."

"But..."

"We need to leave, before we're consumed by the flames." the vampire retorted "I don't know about you, but I have no intentions of dying in a roaring inferno."

Memory Harry seemed to hesitate but he eventually started to run behind the vampire, away from the library.

The memory ended in a flaming swirl and Daphne looked appalled and terrified when she turned to Harry, who just sighed.

"You know, I was really afraid..." he didn't end his speech because Daphne hugged him, squeezing him to her, sobbing. He just caressed her back "It's all right, Daph."

"What... What was that thing?" she asked between sobs.

"More than a Horcrux, less than a man. A piece of a soul of a very powerful wizard but at the same time, a piece of a soul capable of so much more than what I knew about Horcruxes..."

Daphne stopped crying, gaining her courage. After one shared kiss, she was fine again.

"I just wanted to see Titania killed... I wasn't expecting that..." she whispered.

"Titania was dead, as was Oberon. We won the war, created a new government and we finally had peace..." replied Harry and Daphne looked at him, wondering.

"And yet, that thing." she said and he shook his head.

"That vampire wasn't lying when he said I had made powerful friends." Harry explained with a soft smile "According with what I was told, that was the very last artefact. With its destruction, a war with more than four thousand years old and thousands of lives on each side, ended."

"That's so unbelievable and yet... there is no way to discard what I saw..." Daphne whispered in a low tone, held tight in Harry's arms.

"It was just a coincidence." Harry replied and Daphne snorted.

"So, Oberon and Titania were corrupted by the... tome?" asked Daphne, unsure of how to ask.

"You heard him, he said they went to him willingly and all they did was their own accord." replied Harry.

"Don't get me wrong, I'm not trying to excuse them." replied Daphne hastily "I'm just trying to understand how it happened."

"They got the book in Egypt, they were taught by the shade in the tome, and in the end, all they did was up to them and the shade found it very amusing." explained Harry.

"Somehow, it feels like a pyrrhic victory, doesn't it?" Daphne asked and Harry shook his head.

"Not really." he replied "Oberon was dead, Titania was dead, eventually I discovered that Rhassel'Toth was dead... so, no problems... Life quickly returned to the normal..." he hesitated "loneliness and regrets."

Daphne smiled softly.

"Not anymore." she told him, grabbing him by the head and kissing snogging him for all his worth.

"Wow..." he said after some moments.

"That's for winning the war, resisting the corrupting influences of the shade and avenging our..." Daphne went silent, being held once again by Harry in a hurry "Daphy... our baby girl." Harry played with her hair for some time, in silence "How did you endure it?"

"I barely did..." he replied softly "I tried to bury myself in work, spent some time with family but barely held myself together... Sometime around my fiftieth birthday I found some mind spells that allowed me to create a version of you and Daphy in my mind but I spent so much time with them that I almost died of hunger and thirst..." Daphne widened her eyes "So I tried to learn all I could, keep myself occupied, just because... I really hated my life." Harry sighed "If it wasn't for Astoria..."

"Why?" Daphne asked promptly and Harry noticed the concern in her voice.

"Astoria was only a sister for me." he replied promptly, concerned with what Daphne could have thought "She was my sister, my closest family and we spend time together but nothing ever happened. Nor did we want it to happen."

"Good." Daphne whispered, wondering from where the jealousy had come.

Harry yawned. He waved his wand and both of them widened their eyes as they realized that it was very late, around four in the morning.

"Wow, time did fly." Harry said with a chuckle, as Daphne also hid a yawn, sitting on the chair, both of them still wearing their ball dress robes "Now you know the truth why I despise Longbottom, Granger and the Weasleys, the truth about who I am and what I am... Does it change anything?"

"Yes." Daphne replied and Harry nodded, waiting for the rest "I can't stay idle and let you do everything alone. You say I am your partner in all things and I want to be. I want to help you, against Voldemort first, then having our vengeance against those two bastards that nearly destroyed our world, killed me and our daughter. Then, I want..." Daphne blushed.

"What?" he asked, as Daphne shed one tear.

"I want Daphy back, Harry. I never knew her but I want her." Harry rose from his seat and knelt by her side.

"Daphy may be lost to us, Daph... Millie never told me where she got the baby that became our Daphy nor the recipe of the potion. We can have another daughter but she will not be Daphy." he whispered and Daphne nodded, tearful.

"I know." she whispered and Harry held her close to him.

"Do you want to rest?" he asked in a whisper "It was an emotional night for you."

"I do. I feel tired." she replied and felt Harry nod.

"Dobby can take you to your dorm." Daphne felt something inside her telling her not to.

"No, I don't want to be alone tonight." she said, looking at Harry with a blush "Can... Can I stay with you? Nothing will happen, only sleeping." she felt the need to add, making Harry chuckle. He nodded with a smile and Dobby was sent to Daphne's dorm to get her pyjamas.

"I should tell you, I usually sleep in my underwear." Harry said, not noticing how Daphne had flinched at that "But I think my older self had some pyjamas in the trunk, let me check. I don't want to make you uncomfortable."

"You wouldn't." she replied in a whisper as Harry went through his trunk.

"Do you mind if I sleep only in pyjamas trousers?" he asked, turning to Daphne and she nod.

"Is this it, mistress?" asked Dobby, popping in the room with a silver pyjamas..

"That's right, Dobby. Thank you." Dobby conjured a shield for Daphne to change and took her dress back to her dorm after she was done. When Daphne got ready to go to bed, she sat on it, waiting for Harry and thinking in all she had discovered. Harry arrived some minutes later, shirtless, making her widen her eyes, and not because of the scar on his arm.

"Comfortable?" he asked as he climbed unto bed and she nodded, hiding a blush "Are you sure you want to do this?" Daphne only nodded again "If you're sure..." he laid down and Daphne snuggled to him. Harry turned the lights off and both of them stayed in silence for some moments and for some reason, both of them started to think how right it felt.

"I missed having you at my side..." he whispered in the dark and silence of the room, holding Daphne.

"It feels so right..." whispered Daphne as well, with a small smile.

"Harry?" she asked after some moments.

"Mh?"

"In the memory, I thought I saw my sister and Hallys kissing... was that right?" she asked.

"Oh, yes." replied Harry "They started dating during the war and married after it. They asked me to do the ceremony myself."

"What?" Daphne asked, stiffening "And you didn't think to tell me that, why?" she asked, rising from her position and looking at Harry's head was supposed to be. Even in the dark, he could feel the blue eyes looking at him.

"Not really important, yet?" he asked unsure, hearing her snort.

"Turn on the lights, Potter." she demanded and Harry did it at once, finding himself under Daphne "Was she happy with him?"

"She truly loved him." Harry replied "And he truly loved her."

"Good enough, I guess." Daphne replied, wondering "Why did they ask you to do the ceremony? Did you become some sort of priest?" she asked with a grin.

"AHAH, Greengrass. Very funny." he replied with a chuckle, making her laugh "Astoria made sure Jason would respect tradition and he asked me for my permission to marry her, since for all purposes, I was Astoria's older brother and the only family she cared about. Then, they asked me to preside the ceremony because I was the dark lord and the ministry of magic and there was no higher authority in Britain..."

"What?" she asked, baffled.

"What, what?" asked Harry.

"Minister of magic?" she demanded and Harry rolled his eyes.

"Yes, about that." he started "As it turned out, the new wizengamot decided that there was only one person they wanted as their leader... and that's how I got the ministry of magic and chief warlock jobs for nearly fifty years." he said, rolling his eyes "Hurray!"

If Harry didn't love Daphne so much, he would think she was mocking him with her sudden laughter.

Harry was in a dark room, sat in a comfortable chair, drinking a red liquid from a glass cup. He was waiting in the waiting room of the ministry of magic. For some reason, the new wizengamot had requested his presence, intending to offer him an Order of Merlin for all his efforts, despite him being a Dark Lord. The only reason he showed up was because Astoria had forced him to, using the wife and daughter card.

"Your wife and daughter would be proud to see you receiving the reward for all your efforts." she had claimed and Harry had no reason to say no.

As he waited, a newcomer entered the room. He was wearing red and gold robes, looking an aristocrat.

"You are the Dark Lord Harry James Potter Black, correct?" the man asked, attracting Harry's attention.

"I am indeed. I'm afraid you have me at a disadvantage." Harry replied. Just because he was a dark lord, there was no reasons not to be polite and well mannered. All he needed was to be ruthless and powerful but he needed to be charismatic as well.

"I am count Bahadir Asil." the man introduced himself with a bow "From the Meharjhai clan."

"I have never heard of it." replied Harry.

"I'd be surprised if you did, lord Potter." the count replied with a smile "Our clan is ancient and secretive, even for a clan build by all kinds of magical creatures."

Then Harry took a look of the man and realized he was pale and had prominent fangs.

"You're a vampire."

"Indeed and I bring you a message from my sire and clan master, Patriarch Rhamessu-Sethi." the vampire claimed, extending Harry a scroll. Harry took it and opened it, finding only hieroglyphs on it.

"My apologies, but I don't know how to read this."

"If I may, I can translate." Harry gave the scroll back to the count and waited as the man read it once.

"As I suspected." the man replied pleasantly "My patriarch offers you a formal greeting in his mother tongue, that's not really important, salutes your bravery and your victories and considers you a great warrior." strange, thought Harry "He also wishes to extend his gratitude to you and your kind, for the victory against the great enemy, Rhassel'Toth."

That had Harry's interest.

"Hold on, the necromancer's soul in the tome?" he asked and the vampire nodded.

"My patriarch offers a short resume of the great enemy and the Meharjhai clan's history. If you wish, I can translate it to you." at Harry's nod, the count continued "Millennia ago, in what we today know as Egypt, a powerful wizard was born, being named Rhassel by his parents. He became an embalmer and used his magic to experiment with the sacred proceedings of the dead. He discovered how to partially reanimate corpses, force them to do your biding, entrap souls, dominate minds and create spells to destroy and control life. Ancient legends state that he experimented upon my kind searching for a way of achieving eternal life.

At the height of his power, he named himself Rhassel'Toth and gathered an army, which he used to conquer the kingdoms, becoming the Pharaoh. It were dark times for nearly one hundred years until the first Meharjhai, a group formed by priests and soldiers, decided to oppose him. After long battles, the physical shell of Rhassel'Toth was destroyed but our ancestors came to discover about the many artefacts created by him, all of them housing a small sliver of his essence."

"Like a Horcrux?" asked Harry and the count shook his head.

"Regrettably, Herpo the Foul created such horrid thing by studying one of the great enemies artefacts. While inferior, the Horcrux serves the same purpose as the enemy's artefacts, even forcing one to mutilate his soul."

"Then, what was that thing?"

"I believe that the best explanation would be a window." Harry rose an eyebrow, making the count chuckle "The great enemy is dead and beyond the world of the living but by not completely. While the artefacts remained, the enemy would have a "window" by which he could partially manifest in the world and he could do this through any of them, possessing living creatures or casting spells. Luckily, our ancestors managed to destroy some of the artefacts all those millennia ago, crippling the great enemy of returning... although that didn't stop him. Now, we Meharjhai have been in war against the great enemy since the beginning. We managed to destroy several artefacts throughout history. I am not sure if you are aware, but Carthage was actually corrupted from within, by one of these artefacts, forcing the Meharjhai to sponsor Rome to destroy the city." the power these Meharjhai wielded had to be significant, if they were able to achieve such a thing, even in the ancient world "But that's irrelevant. All that it matters is that some years ago, we located one last stronghold where the Tome was housed. We attacked in strength but the high-priest, an individual known as Varrard'Toth, claiming to be the great enemy's greatest disciple, escaped with the book. The disciple was found and destroyed but he had protected the tome and we were unable to locate it."

"In Egypt?" asked Harry and the count nodded "This Varrard'Toth must have passed it to someone and the Longbottoms got it."

"Our suspicions, as well. We manage to discover a trace of the tome and came to Britain nearly four years ago, keeping in hiding. We were unable to infiltrate the Longbottom estate so some of our warriors joined your army, hoping to achieve the same goal."

"The vampire..." remembered Harry.

"Viktor Arpad." the count said "Vampire, and a good infiltrator. spoke highly of you and of your battle of wills against the enemy... he mentioned that you nearly yielded. May I ask you where you found the will to resist?"

"For a moment, I believed I saw my wife and daughter calling for me from behind a glass wall, doing everything to break the spell... It was enough..."

"Yes, it is very true that love is a great power... thankfully, you were able to destroy the tome and for that, we Meharjhai are in debt to you. We would like to reward you and do some business with you, as well."

"Oh?"

"Yes, this also leads us through the rest of the missive from the Patriarch. Those who contribute to our mission are usually offered membership of our clan. After becoming a member, you would have access to all our lore and would be requested of you to add to our library, as well as provide assistance to our members should they stand in your area of influence. More, should you be interested, you could approach some of our werewolf and vampire members of prestigious clans and request their gift."

"I see." replied Harry and the count nodded.

"I believe you may be wondering if there is a catch. Well, apart the possibility to be summoned to battle and provide help, there is nothing more the clan requests of you apart the silence vow and secrecy. I was tasked to make you the offer and give you time to consider. I am staying at the Savoy throughout the next week and you can contact me there anytime."

"Your offer seems interesting. But if Rhassel'Toth is vanquished, why would you still recruit?"

"Just because a flood has passed, that doesn't mean you don't prepare for another one." the count quoted wisely "One never knows when the next great enemy will rise."

"I am a dark lord."

"You wouldn't be the first in our midst." the count replied.

"You mentioned business." Harry asked and the count nodded.

"We would like to learn the spell you used to destroy the tome. Viktor Arpad was no wizard and was unable to provide us with a name."

"What's in it for me?"

"What do you want?"

"You can't give me what I want."

"No, I can not." replied the count, knowingly "You are not the first to lose everything, Lord Potter-Black." the man said, returning to the letter "This said, the missive ends with cordial salutations and a request to address me with your doubts and answers. Respectfully, Rhamessu-Sethi." the man said, rising from his seat "Like I said, I will be staying at the Savoy throughout the next week and you can contact me there anytime with both the answer to the membership offer and your price for the spell. Now, people are coming. Have a nice day, my lord." the vampire said, fading from view, leaving an amazed Harry in the room.

The door to the room actually opened, bringing several of his friends into the room. Theo, Tracy, Blaise and Millie were among them, being followed by Astoria and Jason.

"Hello, Harry. How are you?" asked Tracy nervously.

"Would you like something to drink, Harry?" asked Millie and Harry knew something was up, especially when Theo, Blaise and Astoria looked nervous and Jason looked amused.

"What's going on?" he demanded, crossing his arms.

"Well, my lord, I'll be blunt." stated Jason, ignoring the mumbles from Astoria "We need a strong leadership in this time of need. Strong, unbroken, powerful and ruthless. In other words, you."

"No." was Harry's reply.

"Unfortunately, the wizengamot has stated the same... and three quarters of the body have named you to the position of chief warlock and minister of magic, with all the emergency powers it attains and accepting no other candidate." replied Blaise, making Harry face palm himself.

"Harry, we need someone strong, to set an example, someone that can lead us and prevent another fall just like what happened..." started Astoria but Harry wasn't hearing her, thinking of another Greengrass girl talking about the problems in the wizarding world and her ideas how they could be approached and solved for a better future "A strong wand, a strong voice, a charismatic person... you."

"I don't like politics." Harry said, having everyone's attention "But I owe it to Daphne."

"Does that mean you'll do it?" asked Astoria and Harry nodded.

"I'll lead and our world will rise again." Harry replied "One way or another."

The memory ended and Daphne and Harry saw themselves again by the pensieve. Daphne had an amused look but wasn't hiding all the pride and respect she felt for Harry. For his part, Harry was pensieve, knowing what would happen in the future, leading to the Witching Wars and his nearly nomination as dictator of the magical Britain.

"That was it, really."

"I guess you also said yes to the Mehar- Mehardjhai?" asked Daphne, mangling the name and Harry chuckled.

"Meharjhai. The secret of fiendfyre for the manual on how to fade... and I said yes, gained access to much more troves of knowledge, studied them and increased my own library, power and abilities, added to what I had from this very chamber and my family library."

"Did they ever asked you for something in return?" asked Daphne and Harry shook his head.

"Nothing special apart what the count said, but I made several contacts that helped me in the long run."

"Slytherin approach, then."

"My heart was always Slytherin." Harry replied, pulling Daphne to a kiss. When he finally broke the kiss, the two decided to go back to bed, this time to stay there and rest.

As Daphne snuggled with Harry, she couldn't help to think in Harry's words "My heart was always Slytherin." Not only she found them suitable and adequate, she found them simply perfect, especially the double meaning.

"I love you Harry." she whispered. In the dark, she missed the smile that formed in Harry's lips.

"I love you too, Daphne."

The end for now.

Please let me know your thoughts on it.

18. Chapter 18

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Hello everyone, guess who. ME! Yeah, who else?

So, I guess last chapter's ending confused a lot of people... No, it was not the end. It was a bad choice of words and I'm sorry about it. So, here's the next instalment of "Paid in Blood" after a long absence... I shall not go in details why...

I hope you like it:

Boxing Day, Early Morning, No 12, Grimmauld Place

Sirius Black left his room, already dressed for the day. He was alone in the house, as Remus Lupin had departed for family business during Christmas day, after lunch at the Tonks. After that and while alone, Sirius had decided to visit his remaining family, the Malfoys, only to be received coldly by his "dear" cousin Narcissa and her spawn Draco Malfoy, the heir of the Malfoy family.

It was very unpleasant... for the two of them.

After a half hearted and unpleasant tea, Sirius decided to visit one more person... He had no fun doing it, since he had to go to Azkaban... and because who the person was.

Ignoring his thoughts of the previous day, which happened to be Christmas, Sirius walked down the stairs in the direction of the kitchen, where he usually had his breakfast with Remus. Kreacher was already preparing his breakfast so Sirius just walked slowly, knowing the old elf would take his time...

Kreacher, that was a strange one.

The old elf hated him, for breaking the heart of his mistress and being a shame for the Black name, or so he had claimed in their last meeting before his incarceration. Even before Sirius took the Black Lordship, Kreacher had acted mostly polite to him and his guest, just as he had ordered, which was strange to Sirius, but he wouldn't complained. When he claimed the lordship, the elf became even more submissive... It was really creepy and Sirius wasn't sure he liked it... Sure, he hated the old crazy elf that his mother and brother loved so much, but he was concerned... maybe he was dying.

Sirius reached the bottom of the stairs and had only a glimpse of a frame in the entrance hall. He wasn't sure what possessed him to walk towards it, he just realized he was in front of it the moment he arrived there, meeting his mother's painted eyes glaring at him.

"What do you want, boy?" she asked him with a cold and hateful tone "Is it not enough that I have to endure the shame of being the one who borne you and the shame of having you being the head of my ancestors house, do I still have to endure your sight in this early morning?"

"Eloquent as ever, mother dear." Sirius sighed, his grin vanished from his lips.

"Would it be that you intend to shame me and your house further, that you intent to leave this house into the muggles midst?" she demanded "Or is it that the lord of house Black is going to act as a servant and open his door to his filthy werewolf lover?"

"My what?" Sirius asked, very surprised, earning a glare.

"A werewolf of all things?" the former lady Black demanded, still glaring "Has your deviance no bounds?"

"MY WHAT?" asked a very shocked and very surprised Sirius, suddenly widening his eyes with his mother's words.

"At least I can be sure knowing that my line will end with you, boy." Walburga continued "Narcissa's boy will succeed you and bring the Noble House of Black back to where it belongs..."

"Now that's enough." Sirius demanded, his demeanour cold and his voice full of authority "First of all, good morning, you damn hag, or have you forgotten the so called manners you forced me to learn?" Walburga glared at her son but he glared back, going on his rant "Second of all, Remus, while a dear friend, is only that. My friend, my brother, even, furry little problem or not. More brother of mine that my own flesh and blood ever was, and yes, I'm speaking of your precious death eater son." Sirius became angered, his glare equalling Walburga's "So spare me your deviance talks. Besides, it's none of your business. Third of all, your precious Narcissa's whelp will never inherit anything from me for you see, unlike you, I have the power to make it happen and I will make sure I use it. Be glad I don't cast them out of MY family. Oh, by the way, remember Andromeda, your niece that was disowned for marrying a muggleborn?" Walburga glared at him but before she could speak, Sirius was already talking "Her daughter is a Metamorphmagus, the likes not seen in our family in over three hundred years."

That was a surprise to the previous lady Black but she would never show it.

"But that doesn't matter at all, because what I wanted to say was that I brought the three of them into MY family." Sirius shot back with a grin, taking delight of his mother's shocked looks "Unlike you, I have the power to make it happen and you will see it happen, as they enter these halls, next to you. You'll see the your Blood-Traitor son receiving his Blood-Traitor cousin, her mudblood husband and their halfblood metamorphmagus daughter and there is nothing you can do, only scream and shout enraged... Let us see how long it will take you to learn that you have no power over this house or this family... that you never did."

"YOUR FATHER CAST YOU OUT!" Walburga screemed and Sirius only grinned, mockingly.

"Then, how am I the lord of MY family?" he asked with a mocking chuckle "Now, I have better things to do, despite how much how I enjoy this..." Sirius hesitated "banter... like having breakfast and starting to think on who to court if I want to get a possible girlfriend and have a son to be my heir... I thought about making my godson my heir, but he's already the Lord Potter... no, I'm thinking of a nice mudblood witch... what do you think?" asked Sirius mockingly with a laugh, ignoring the glare and the disgust on his mother's face "Cheer up, mother. I will leave you alone but I want you to remember one thing: all that I am, all that you hate... it is all thanks to you, I am what YOU made me." he said with a chuckle "And I will always love you for it." he whispered, still heard by the painting, who fumed. With the last parting shot and a loud laugh, Lord Sirius Orion Black left the hall, walking to the kitchen, his laughs blocking his mother's rage filled screams. Sirius sat at the head of the empty table and food popped on it at once, a nice meal with cereal, eggs, bacon and tea.

"Kreacher." he summoned and the aged elf appeared before him, still wearing a new towel instead of his old and worn one "Has the newspaper arrived yet?"

"Yes, master." the elf replied, snapping his fingers and making the paper appear at the table.

"Thank you, Kreacher. You may go."

The elf popped out and Sirius oppened the paper, only to have his eyes widened at the front page picture, one depicting his godson, his beautiful girlfriend and a giant snake looking threatening.

Violent Yule

Vicious Attack at Yule Ball

by Rita Skeeter

Sirius read the whole thing twice, just to be sure. He knew that Rita Skeeter had the penchant to overreact and write a sensationalist tabloid stories instead of reporting the facts but she had behaved ever since the pup sent his letter to the paper. According with Miss Skeeter, Ginny Weasley attacked Miss Daphne Greengrass and Lord Potter's gift to his girlfriend summoned the giant snake that protect her and ripped the arm from the red head teen. After that, the festivities ended with Lord Potter sending the other Weasley family members present to the hospital and the summoning of the aurors, only to have most of the attendants defend Lord Potter and Miss Greengrass.

Sirius didn't hide his laugh. He could see that the whole article was screaming Skeeter's frustrations and desires in implying that Harry used dark magic or even calling him a dark lord in training. And she couldn't because it would piss many people. Not only that, Harry Potter was turning out a huge and very amusing surprise.

"Damn pup, you're good. Very good." he snickered, watching the picture "What do you think of your son now, James and Lilly? Nothing I ever imagined, that's true and yet..." Sirius chuckled "Well, better finish my breakfast before going to Hogwarts. No need to rush. Besides, it's only nine. The kid's probably sleeping."

Sirius ate some bacon with a grin.

How the hell am I going to act concerned and admonish Harry when all I want to do is laugh my ass of?

Boxing Day, Hogwarts

Daphne rolled on the bed and opened her eyes, feeling the absence of her pillow. She sat on the bed and looked around, recognizing the living quarters of the chamber of secrets and remembering all that had happened and all she had learned the previous night.

She noticed she had an extra cover on her and she was comfortable, but she noticed the absence of Harry Potter in the bed.

"Harry?" she called in almost a whisper. She had no idea what time it was but she still felt tired. Picking her wand from the nightstand, she cast the spell and discovered it was only fifteen to ten. Daphne laid on the bed again and yawned, thinking on what Harry had showed her the previous night, his war against Oberon and Titania, the artefact of Rhassel'Toth and the Meharjhai, with whom Harry had learned a lot and thanks to whom he had been able to develop many spells through his life, spells that he had offered her the chance to learn.

Daphne hid a small smile.

Who knew that she would fall in love with Harry Potter and that Harry Potter would be her husband coming from the future to save her from death? Had anyone told her that months before, she would have laughed. Or act coldly and aloof, ignoring the sheer stupidity of the statement. Now, she would smirk or even giggle...

She felt ashamed and a little angry at Harry. She had an image to uphold, she couldn't giggle.

With her thoughts going back at Harry, she decided to get up and look for him. If he wasn't around, nor in the bathroom division, he should be in the cavernous chamber.

She wondered what they would do, knowing what the future held. Harry was actively searching for Voldemort's Horcruxes, she could help with that. She wanted to deal with Oberon and Titania as well. She felt a pang in her heart, remembering Daphy. She had no idea what Harry wanted to do to them, but she wanted them to suffer. She would have her revenge for the daughter she had never met. Lost in her thoughts, Daphne reached the cave entrance, only to widen her eyes when she saw what was happening in the chamber.

Naked from the waist up, Harry was casting several spells against several training dummies, trying to cast as many as possible, silently, with as little wand movements as possible and always moving, not standing on the same place more than one second. Daphne only realized there was a silence ward at the door to the living quarters when she crossed it, starting to hear the spell fire and the sounds of the explosions, cuts and melting of the dummies, which just kept reforming. She also noticed the several craters and several proofs of damage in the ground and in the snake heads.

Daphne stood watching in silent awe, trying to learn more about the green eyed wizard and watching his movements.

"ENOUGH!" Harry shouted and cast a single blue spell that blew up all the training dummies. The dummies reform back but Harry just turned away from them, conjuring a towel and noticing Daphne for the first time.

"Good Morning." he said, cleaning his sweat "Did you sleep well?"

She only nodded, still looking at him.

"You woke up and missed me, didn't you?" he asked and Daphne looked amazed at him.

"How do you know?" she asked, raising her eyebrow and Harry chuckled.

"Well, before" he tried and she nodded, understanding what he meant "In our first year together, you missed me in bed if I got up earlier than you and you didn't like it..."

"You know more about me than I know about myself." she mumbled with a blush, rolling her eyes, making him chuckle "I have a couple of questions and a request for you. I will start with the request. Get a shirt. Then, what were those spells you were casting silently and with no movements whatsoever?" Harry chuckled, conjuring a simple dark robe out of thin air and covering himself "What will we do now? I am not talking only about the squib and the beaver, I am also talking about Voldemort and Rhassel'Toth." to that, Harry rose an eyebrow.

"Collect Voldemort Horcruxes and kill him is a plan until May. The beaver and the squib we have time to deal with and the Toth... I hired Gringotts to find the cult, but it will take time and I'm not overly concerned with him for now."

Daphne nodded in understanding.

"Then maybe we should start planning for Voldemort? You did mention all that is missing is the ring, the cup, the snake and himself. How do you plan to get those? And when do you plan to deal with him?"

"To be perfectly honest, I don't know about the snake but the ring is easy to get and I have a plan to get the cup. To deal with him, I thought during the third task."

"Care to share that plan for the cup?" demanded Daphne, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow "Do explain your plan for the third task, as well."

"Sure, but are you sure you want to do this now?" Daphne rose an eyebrow "We will probably have to deal with what happened last night and we should probably focus on it."

"What did... oh, weaselette." she drawled, feeling her head hurting already.

"The paper already arrived." Harry informed her "As usually, I am painted in darkish tones but considering there were witnesses and who you are, I got of lightly. There was no mention of your challenge nor of more investigations."

"That's not all bad." she replied, massaging her temples "What should we do, then?"

"We act as normal for most part, keeping up our lives. We train you as well and keep our defences up, just to be sure we're not attacked in the back." Harry replied with a shrug "Personally, I'd prefer to wipe the Weasleys from existence." he replied in a mumble.

"After yesterday, you'd probably be the prime suspect and we don't want that." Daphne replied with a smirk while Harry snort.

"Which reminds me, I haven't explained you how to use Kael." Harry remembered, noticing the necklace still on Daphne's neck. The girl took her hand to the necklace in a reflex.

"What about it?"

"Nothing much." Harry replied "Kael will be automatically summoned if you're in danger, as you can remember from yesterday. If you want to summon it, all you need to do is focus your magic on the necklace and call him forth by name."

"What about control him?" asked Daphne "I am no parselmouth."

"I keyed the array to your magical signature. Kael will obey you and only you, no matter what language you choose to speak. Besides, I only use parseltongue with Zael for show." Daphne widened her eyes in surprise while Harry chuckled "Sometimes, all that is needed to hide the truth is a properly weaved illusion. If I want people to think these are real snakes and not golems..."

"You act as if they were..." Daphne realized, with a smirk "Very good. Very slytherin."

"I said it once and I will say it as many times as necessary. I was taught by the very best I ever met." he replied, pulling her into his arms. Before he could kiss her, however, Dobby popped in next to them.

"Mas...Oh..." he started, realizing what he had just interrupted when both humans looked annoyed at him.

"Sometimes, I really hate your timing." complained Harry, glaring at Dobby "I hope this is important, Dobby."

"Sirius Black and Remus Lupin entered Hogwarts and summoned me, requesting to speak to you. Not only that, Jonathan and Persephone Greengrass arrived fifteen minutes ago and have been in a meeting with Snape and Dumbledore."

Daphne widened her eyes, hearing her parents names and Harry rolled his eyes.

"Let's get ready, then." he replied in an annoyed and defeated tone "Would you have Dobby pop you into your dorm?"

"It would be preferable." she replied, also in a defeated tone. That was not what she wanted "Meet me in twenty minutes in the common room."

"Sure." he replied, giving her a soft kiss in her lips "See you soon."

Daphne smiled and felt the distortion around herself, with the popping sound from Dobby, appearing in her own dorm. Her dorm mates were already up and they all shrieked when they saw her appear in the middle of the room.

"Daphne!" shouted Tracy, as she recognized her.

"Where have you been?" demanded Millie.

"You slept with Harry didn't you?" asked Pansy with a grin, making Daphne blush. That was the confirmation they all needed, leaving Millie wide eyed and Tracy gaping.

"Did... did you... you know?" she asked and Daphne shook her head.

"We talked about what happened, and after it, I didn't want to sleep alone. We just slept, nothing else happened."

"Oh..." replied a slightly disappointed but also relieved Millie.

"We were talking when Dobby appeared and told us that his uncles and my parents are in Hogwarts... His uncles want to speak with him and I guess my parents will want to speak with me as well..." she added, predicting the next question, starting to prepare for the shower "Just what I needed."

The girls just laughed and they too started to get prepared for the day. In twenty minutes, they were all ready and went to the common room, where they met Harry and the rest of the boys talking with none other than Alistair. The older boy was the first to see the girls and warned the younger ones with a nod, leaving them.

"Beautiful as always." Harry whispered to Daphne, offering her his arm "Sirius and Remus are in the great hall, making time and your parents are with them. Alistair was sent by Snape to summon us but he was smarter and called for Dobby way before he came back to the common room." Daphne chuckled and the group of nine left the common room to the great hall.

They saw no one on the way to the great hall and the moment they entered it, they felt all the eyes upon them, especially Harry and Daphne, just as they predicted. They kept their cool and walked to the Slytherin table, where they were received by nods of the Durmstrang students and their own house mates. They notice Viktor Krum looking at them, but they didn't notice Fleur Delacour doing the same thing. Their attention was on Sirius, Remus and the Greengrasses, who were still sat but watching them.

Curiously, Harry thought Remus looked preoccupied while Sirius seemed to have nodded slightly at him. Harry didn't care about the Greengrasses, they could be Daphne and Astoria's parents but he had no illusions with the type of people they were, he remembered very well the betrayals towards him and their daughters. He recalled how he had to control himself not to curse the two after he conquered power over Wizarding Britain...

I miss Astoria and Jason... Harry thought, recalling how the couple stopped him several times to curse his in-laws I have to talk to Daphne about them, but they are still young... Maybe they can become friends... and who knows.

"Daphne!" a shout was heard behind him and he was able to see Astoria hugging her sister tightly.

Speak of the devil...

"Tori, what are you doing here?" the eldest sister asked, allowing Astoria to sit at her side.

"What do you mean, what am I doing here? Father, mother and I came to check on you." the youngest Greengrass replied with a huff, turning to Harry "Thank you for saving my sister, Lord Potter."

"I did nothing but my duty as a devoted boyfriend, Miss Greengrass." replied Harry with a smirk "Besides, I barely did anything, all I did was offering my girlfriend a gift."

"Can I see it?" Astoria asked, turning to her sister, who raised an eyebrow "The necklace, although, what kind of snake was it? Was it like... what was its name... Zael?"

"Zael's younger brother, Kael, yes." replied Harry automatically, ignoring how everyone looked at him.

"Why are we surprised?" asked Theo after a moment, going back to his breakfast "I haven't seen the paper but I imagine that you are nothing short of a dark lord now."

Harry chuckled and engaged in banter with Theo and Blaise while Astoria rose an eyebrow to Daphne.

"Are you all right?" the youngest Greengrass asked and Daphne nodded.

"While I was attacked because of Harry, it was also because of him that I am fine." Daphne replied and Astoria accepted her sister's words, engaging in conversation with the older girls. All her friends had left for holidays.

Eventually, Sirius, Remus and the Greengrasses walked to them, wanting to speak with the two of them alone. It was Remus that guided them to one of the abandoned rooms in the first floor and Harry was sure that the man was very worried.

"What were you thinking?" demanded Remus the moment the wards went up in the room, to make sure no one would hear them.

"Merry Christmas to you to, uncle." replied Harry with a snort, crossing his arms. The Greengrasses said nothing, standing only looking at them while Daphne, standing with Harry, rose an eyebrow.

"Harry, this is serious." Remus replied.

"Yes, I know, we met before." replied Harry and while Remus and the Greengrasses looked baffled, Daphne snorted and Sirius laughed.

"Good one, pup." Sirius replied, putting his hand on Remus shoulder, making sure he calmed down "Easy, Moony. First things first. Miss Greengrass, a pleasure as always. Would you do the honours?"

"Lord Black, Mr. Lupin." curtsied Daphne with a nod "Harry, these are my parents, Lord Jonathan Greengrass and Lady Persephone Greengrass."

Harry did his part and acted as the lord he was, making sure the Greengrasses had no complaints from him.

"My Lord Potter, it is a pleasure." replied Jonathan with a smile "We heard much about your exploits."

"I'm sure you heard the embellished version." he replied with amusement, making the two laugh.

"Now, to ease Moony's heart, would you mind explaining what happened last night?" asked Sirius and Harry noticed the amusement in his eyes.

Harry and Daphne explained everything and Daphne summoned Kael while Harry summoned Zael, just to show the two snakes. Daphne explained all that happened to her and how Kael intercepted the spell and saved her, biting of weaselette's arm off.

"You see nothing wrong with that?" demanded Remus concerned.

"What, should I feel guilty for the little bitch that attempted to curse the woman I love out of jealousy?" was Harry's reply, ignoring the Greengrasses widened and calculating eyes and Sirius amusement "She crossed a line and paid for it."

"You maimed a child." was Remus reply.

"I did nothing but offer my girlfriend a magical necklace."

"That summons a bleeding snake that rips people arms off." replied Remus.

"Only if you attack Daphne, which the bitch did. We have witnesses and the DMLE was here yesterday, taking statements from everyone."

"Which leads us to the other attack on the Weasleys." continued Remus and Harry scoffed.

"They attacked me first."

"You sent them to the hospital with serious injuries."

"ENOUGH!" shouted Daphne, shocking everyone, taking control of the situation "Mr. Lupin, as Harry explained and I was there to see, he was worried about me and was immediately attacked by the Weasleys. He just retaliated and I know he could have done worse."

"The Weasleys are no friends of mine." Harry added, crossing his arms with a smirk.

"The Weasleys are good people." tried Remus and Harry scoffed.

"Four of their number who were my friends betrayed me while the others never did or say anything. I don't care about them."

"But Harry, what is happening to you?" demanded Remus.

"I'm protecting the people I love, uncle. I did it for Daphne, I did it for Sirius and I would do it for you as well."

"When?" asked Sirius.

"Who got you a trial?"

"Point taken."

"Anything else, uncle?" Remus just sighed, shaking his head in defeat. Sirius and Harry looked at each other and Harry thought Sirius had a lot to say, although there was some amusement in his eyes.

"The two more important figures in my life were my grandfather Arcturus and your grandfather Charlus and from them, I learned that there should be nothing more important than family." said Sirius, ignoring everyone else "That's one of the reasons I fled from my family, because I refused to put the dark bastard above my family... a shame that my family didn't see it that way... so I got myself a new family and we did defend each other from our enemies..." Sirius said, looking at Harry, who just nodded, understanding what he meant. Curiously, Harry found himself grateful for Sirius approval "There will be problems, mostly with the DMLE and the Weasleys and their allies."

"We know." replied Daphne, entangling her arm with Harry's.

"Good." replied Sirius, his seriousness vanishing, changing to a grin "So, how was the ball? Any developments in your relationship?" he asked with a huge grin and Daphne blushed while Harry widened his eyes, noticing the Greengrasses reaction... not that good.

"Are you trying to get me killed?" whispered Harry, nodding to the Greengrasses.

"Lord Greengrass, do you feel the urge to grind my godson concerning the nature of his relationship with your daughter."

"I do." Jonathan Greengrass replied, much to Daphne's surprise.

"Consider it pay for all the troubles and concerns you gave me since I saw the paper this morning." Sirius replied with his huge grin.

"I hate you." Harry whispered Sirius only laughed.

Harry and Daphne said their farewells to their families and returned to the common room around noon, since none wanted to stay and have lunch at Hogwarts.

Daphne rejected her parents offer to spend the rest of the holidays at home with them and Astoria and Harry did the same with Sirius and Remus, informing them of his examinations to change classes that were due in a few days.

Alone in the corridors, Daphne chuckled remembering her father trying to intimidate Harry and failing. It was amusing, no doubt.

Daphne wanted to train and talk about Harry's plans of the future. However, their friends had other ideas and wanted to spend time together, probably because they were concerned. Not knowing exactly what to do, Harry and Daphne decided to introduce their friends to the Room of Requirements and maybe spend some time there, settling some issues and easing their nerves.

Their reaction, as always, was awe, especially when Harry explained them that the room could turn into anything they needed and Daphne told them that the Room of Requirement was the room where Harry taught her.

"Can we use this room to practice?" asked Theo and Harry nodded.

"I don't see why not." he replied "Not many people know about the room but we can use it and its resources."

"Could we learn all we want in here?" Theo asked again, hopefully and Harry nodded.

"Are you planning to form a study group to come here regularly?" asked Tracy and Theo shook his head.

"Not really, but in here we would have more freedom to practice our spells, we would have everything we need." he turned to Harry "And you could help us."

"Me?" asked Harry.

"Yeah, let's face it, you're the best in defence in our year, you threw a show against the dragon and you know more than you show. We can tell." a small mumble came from the mouth of everyone but Harry and Daphne "You're even teaching Daphne, so why couldn't you give us some pointers as well?"

"You know, that's not such a bad idea." whispered Millie.

"True." replied Pansy "Moody is a good teacher but I don't know, I'm not that comfortable around him. I think he hates us snakes."

More likes he hates the children of the traitors... thought Harry, turning to Daphne, who just shrugged.

"If you guys really want to, this room is open to all and I can try and help if you need... but no one should know." Harry replied, noticing the satisfied looks from everyone.

"Are we a secret club, now?" asked Blaise with a scowl "I feel like a kid again."

"Should we get a name for our club, then?" asked Tracy and Daphne widened her eyes, thinking back on the DA during Harry's fifth year.

"Hold on, I don't think that's necessary, I mean, we are just a couple of friends doing some independent study..." tried Harry, being ignored.

"But with a name, it sounds more official." replied Tracy "It should be something strong and powerful, not something as drool as Defence Club of something with our house in the middle, especially if we ever think of inviting someone of other houses in... it's too cliché and boring."

"Black Wands." suggested none other than Daphne, looking at Harry, who just widened his eyes "I say that if we really do want to give a name to our little study group, we can call it Black Wands."

"Why?" asked Pansy, curious "What does it mean?"

"Black is always mysterious, even if it is associated with darkness and wands because that's what we use. Besides, black is the Hogwarts colour we use before we are sorted, isn't it?" replied Daphne on the spot and all of them wondered how long she had truly thought about it. Harry was still looking at Daphne, confused.

"Black Wands, you say?" he asked while the others were deliberating and she nodded, slightly embarrassed.

"I thought it was a suitable name..." she replied and Harry nodded.

"I actually like it." he replied and with those words, since no one had a better name and the only problem they saw was the similarity to dark wizard, something they were all considered to be, the group was named.

"Thank you." Harry whispered to Daphne and she leaned in his shoulder as a reply.

Throughout the afternoon, the new "Black Wands" started their studies and while some of them ended their homework they still had due, others started some practical work, with Harry Potter chosen as the leader.

Curiously, none of them complained when Harry suggested to start by the very basic duelling spells, stating that they should all be able to do the disarming charm and the shield charm at ease and with little effort as possible. Of course, they didn't work only on that. As each of them had their own skills and strong points, they too started to offer help to their friends. Millie and Daphne helped everyone with potions, Blaise and Pansy with transfiguration, Tracy with charms, Vince shared some tips on Care and Greg on herbology while Theo helped Harry and Daphne with DADA and Tracy on charms.

The arrangement worked very well throughout the rest of the holidays, with Daphne taking an even greater interest in healing, requesting some tips and help from Ursula Corwin and Madam Pomfrey, to help to heal some minor injuries in training. When Harry finished his exams of runes and arithmancy, it was an unanimous decision to take the day off and celebrate Harry's success. Dobby got the food and the drinks and they had a small party at the room of requirement until long hours, popping into the common room thanks to Dobby.

Alistair simply asked them if they were using the chamber of secrets as a meeting place and Harry told him no, that they were using a seventh floor room. With that answer, Alistair left them for the night, satisfied. If more people were using the chamber, he wanted to see it himself.

Adding to the new Black Wands, Daphne and Harry continued their training together in the chamber of secrets, in which Harry taught Daphne some of his spells and practiced her duelling, making her a fearsome opponent. It was in one of those nights together that Harry explained Daphne about the ring, where it was and what they could expect. Knowing that Daphne would want to go with him, he insisted for her to train hard, in order for the both of them to go and collect the horcrux in the first week of the new term. Not only that, Dobby showed up one evening with three suits of basilisk skin armour.

"Three?" asked Daphne.

"Initially, it was one for me and one for Dobby. However, since I told you the truth about myself, I knew you'd want to be a part of it, so... the third armour is for you."

"How did you get my measurements?" asked Daphne, crossing her arms with a raised eyebrow.

"Really?" he mumbled, sighing in defeat "I had Dobby take your measurements from one of your school robes."

Daphne chuckled and watched her armour, a greenish black hide shirt and trousers, boots and gloves. There were also arm bands with no markings that Harry told her he intended to add a couple of runes for extra protection and a dark robe with short sleeves, like the ones Harry used while on casual moments.

"Thank you." she said with a smile.

"For the armour?" he asked, smiling "If you're going to be around me, I want you to be safe."

"For wanting me to be safe, for giving me a chance to be a part of it... For everything. " she said, hugging him.

"I paid the triple for yours to be done in a short notice and have the same quality... let us hope the armour is as good as we need to be." Harry whispered, making Daphne chuckle.

"What did you want to tell me before Dobby arrived?" she asked.

"Right, remember what you saw in the memory, about Jason and Astoria?" he asked her and Daphne rose an eyebrow "They were happy and I would like to give them a chance to be together again. Sure, they are still young for that but in the future, we could introduce them or something..."

"Sure... but why?" she asked. If Harry vouched for the Hallys boy, she had no problem with him. Harry just shrugged.

"Astoria was my sister, Jason was my brother... and their son was my godson." that had Daphne's attention.

"Son?" Harry nodded with a smile.

"A good and cunning kid. You'd like him." Harry replied with a chuckle.

"I'm sure. But we won't force them nor give them potions."

"Never." Harry replied decisively.

The rest of the holidays passed and soon, it was the first day of the new term and everyone would arrive in a few hours. The group decided to have a walk outside in the snow, despite many complaints from Blaise, meeting other people as well.

Harry couldn't help but notice that Daphne seemed nervous and even upset about something, not sharing what it was with him. In fact, she seemed to be acting weirdly in the past two days.

"He's coming back." said Pansy with a sigh "Draco. He's coming back and... I don't know how long this peace will last or what to do with him."

"What do you mean?" asked Harry.

"Have you wondered why me, Greg and Vinnie are always around him?" asked Pansy, seeming a bit embarrassed.

"Well, before I thought it was because you shared the belief of pureblood supremacy... that you had been raised like that but now..." Harry replied and Theo snorted while Pansy looked amused.

"You spent enough time among the snakes to know that we are all bigots to a point." replied Pansy "You included."

"True enough." replied Tracy, earning a look from Harry "Hey, I'm a halfblood and my mum is a muggeborn but I like the wizarding world much more."

"I didn't say anything." replied Harry.

"The truth is that by being raised in a traditional family, we are taught that we wizards are better than every other magical and the muggles. That muggleborns are inferior to us because they come from the outside of our world and don't respect our culture, being automatically mudbloods that don't deserve to be a part of our world." replied Theo with a sigh "Halfbloods aren't necessarily better, because they are tainted by their parents blood and most of the times show a preference towards the muggle world. You and Tracy are good examples of decent halfbloods."

"Thanks, I guess." joked Harry.

"But then you have the more radical fanatics, who think that the mudbloods should be eliminated, so that magic is owned only by the purebloods and the most ancient families, believing that the muggles have no reason to be a part of it. Not only that, pureblood human wizards and witches are superior to all..." continued Pansy "While I do agree that I am superior to a muggle and shall we say a centaur or other creature, I'm not so sure about being superior to a goblin, for example. They can be ugly, bad tempered and greedy, but they have a lot of power and only a fool would challenge them or insult them when they have control of the money and economy."

"I don't get it, what does this have to do with Malfoy?" asked Harry.

"You know that our parents were all part of the same group?" asked Pansy, nervous "Theo's father as well."

"Yes, I do and I have no problems with you because of that, you know that."

"Thank you, but that's just it... the Malfoys have money and Malfoy senior was... responsible for keeping our parents out of Azkaban, even though our parents could have done it themselves."

Harry understood it.

"Ah, I get it. Because of that, your parents ordered you to be around the ponce?" he asked, receiving nods in reply "But Theo, you're not that close to him..."

"Not now, true, but I was closer... I just found a reason not to be around the git..." he replied, looking at Tracy "I couldn't care less about what my father wants me to do to pay his debts... we're not that close."

"So, as you see, we have to be around him, pamper him and..." Pansy sighed "How he was sorted into Slytherin, I'll never know."

"His father would probably hear about that if he didn't..." joked Harry, receiving a couple of laughs in reply, although Daphne's were clearly half hearted. As they weren't alone, Harry didn't insist on what was happening but he was able to realize that as the evening approached, Daphne became angrier and bad tempered.

When the time of the feast finally arrived, the Slytherin fourth years were sat at their table, waiting for everyone. Greg, Vince were supposed to wait for Malfoy but Pansy was able to convince them not to. They all chuckled when they saw an angry Malfoy entering the great hall, wearing much fancier school robes.

"Why the hell weren't you two waiting for me outside?" Malfoy demanded, glaring at Greg and Vince.

"Because you wouldn't get lost walking here." replied Tracy, earning a glare from the blonde.

"You better watch it, Davies." he told her with a glare "I will soon be the Lord Malfoy and then, you will grovel at my feet where you belong."

"Care to repeat that, you blond..." Theo rose from his seat, angered with Malfoy's words.

"Sit down, Theo." ordered Harry with a gesture and while glaring at Malfoy, Theo sat down "Malfoy, Greg and Vince are not your slaves and are free to do as they will. Now, sit down and shut up before you annoy me and we all know what would happen, don't we?" Malfoy paled and glared at Harry but sat down next to Blaise, who simply ignored him when he went on one of his rants.

"Stupid git..." mumbled Theo, having his arm caressed by Tracy, who just smiled.

Harry changed his focus and searched around the great hall for familiar faces. At the Gryffindor table, he saw Jason sat among the first years, talking about something. At the Ravenclaw table, Justin Smith sat with the third years and Hannah Callen sat with the fifth years, also wearing blue and bronze. Francis Talbot had once been a Hufflepuff, but he had graduated at least five years before. He had the idea of suggesting his fellow new Black Wands to invite a couple of other people, but it was too early for that, although it was the perfect solution to introduce Astoria and Jason... and having a never ending source of entertainment watching them bickering all the time over the smallest things before they realized their feelings by one another.

Harry smirked of the memories and turned to Daphne, surprised to see her glaring, a glare filled with hate and loathing. At first, he thought it was towards Malfoy but as he followed her eyes, he realized she was looking at none other than Neville Longbottom, who had entered the hall accompanied by the pig and the beaver. Only the pig and the beaver glared at the Slytherin table, as Longbottom was too scared. Weaselette entered the hall later and a lot of whispers began, most of them indicating the stump where her arm should be. Despite all that, Daphne's glare was still on Longbottom.

"Daphne..." Harry called, only to be ignored by his girlfriend "Daphne."

"What?!" she hissed, glaring at him and rose an eyebrow as she scoffed and looked away, trying to find her sister in the crowd.

"What's wrong?" he asked her and she ignored him, looking away "Damn it, Daph, look at me."

"You know damn well what's wrong." she hissed, glaring at Harry, although she did it in a whisper and no one noticed it. As Harry tried to speak, she only waved him to shut up with a "Not now."

As the feast proceeded, Daphne's mood didn't get any better. In fact, it only got worse. At the end of the feast, however, Daphne got up and drew her wand, walking towards the mass of people. Harry saw it and held her wand arm down as he entangled his arm with hers and carried her away, making sure Longbottom disappeared from view.

"What the hell do you think you're doing?" Daphne glared at Harry as the two walked to the common room along with the other Slytherins.

"Preventing you to make something gryffindorish." he replied as she freed her arm with a strong pull.

"I don't need your help." she replied, walking away from him. Harry chose an abandoned room in the dungeons and waved her to it, which Daphne scoffed but nodded. The two stayed behind and entered the room, raising several wards for privacy.

Before Harry could say anything, though, Daphne slapped him.

"Why did you stop me?" she demanded in anger "He was there. I could curse him that no one would know it had been me."

"Why?" he asked her, caressing the sting in his face.

"You know why." Daphne shouted in anger and tears "For two days I haven't been able to think of anything else but that bastard and our daughter dying because of him. I can't endure him in classes knowing what happened, knowing that he has to pay for it."

"Will you please calm down?" ordered Harry, trying to hold her, only to be slapped away again.

"I will not let him strut around as if he had done nothing. He will pay for what he did to my daughter."

"He will but you can't just go around and curse him."

"Why, because I'm not you? All powerful Harry Fucking Potter?"

"We have a plan, Daph. You can't just throw it away and put yourself in trouble just because you're angry. There's nothing to gain from it and I don't want you to get in trouble because of it."

"There is all to gain from it. Longbottom would suffer for what he did to my daughter."

"Our daughter." replied Harry, his own temper flaring.

"Really?" Daphne asked defiantly "You claim you cared for Daphy but if you truly did, you would have done more against that son of a bitch." it wasn't that Daphne truly believed those words but at the moment she spoke them out of anger "Or wasn't she important enough for you?"

When Harry's glare fell on her, she paled. His green eyes, which usually were so warm and loving towards her were cold and piercing, making her feeling uncomfortable under his gaze and his face was stoic and cold. He didn't say anything, he just passed through her and waved his wand, breaking all wards and getting out the room in moments, leaving Daphne alone, trying to understand what had just happened. When she realized what she had said, she ran away in tears, trying to catch him to apologize but failed to find Harry in the corridor.

"Dobby!" she called, intent on ordering the elf on taking her to Harry but for the first time, Dobby failed to appear. She waited, called for Dobby several times but he didn't come "I'm sorry." she whispered in tears, crying to her hands as she fell on her knees, alone in the corridor.

After crying her anger, fears and regrets away, Daphne went back to the common room, angry and disappointed at herself and how she had acted, only to be bombarded with questions of where she had been, why Harry had showed up alone and angry in the common room, traded some words and faded away in less than five minutes and what had happened between them.

"I was stupid." was all she said, already in the safety of her dorm with her dorm mates "I almost did something gryffindorish and snapped at him. I said some bad things and... yeah."

"Was it because of weaselette?" asked Millie, having all the attention on her "I saw you glaring at the dorks throughout the feast."

"Yes." Daphne replied with a sigh. She couldn't tell them it had been because of Longbottom and her daughter... so she took the chance offered by Millie.

"Do you need to talk?" asked Tracy, being supportive but Daphne shook her head.

"I just need to apologize to him. I was unfair."

"Considering Harry was truly angry, I'd say you do." replied Pansy "His magic was flaring as well..." Daphne hugged herself and all the girls knew she regretted all that had happened, whatever it might have been.

"Malfoy brought a pet snake with him." added Tracy, trying to change the subject. The other girls just rolled their eyes.

"Snakes are forbidden by the charter." replied Daphne, looking up.

"He got a special permission from his godfather." drawled Millie with a snort "He was blabbing about it when Harry came in, saying he had it in an aquarium in the dorm."

"Great..." mumbled Daphne "With our luck, it will escape from him and scare or bite someone, poisonous or not."

"Probably... but your boyfriend is a parselmouth, he could control it, couldn't he?" asked Pansy. She wasn't a snake lover.

"He might..." Daphne replied, looking down, thinking of Harry "I'm really tired, girls. I think I need to sleep." The other girls understood her reasons and didn't say anything as Daphne went to the bathroom and dressed herself for sleep. Only inside her sheets, under the safety of her wards, Daphne allowed herself to cry again, for herself, for her daughter she had never knew and for Harry.

Daphne was the first to wake up in the following morning. Knowing what she needed to do, she got a quick shower and dressed her school robes, leaving her dorm and house intent on going to the great hall, for both breakfast and speaking to Harry. Hopefully, he would show up and they would be able to talk... and she would be able to apologize.

Considering it was little past seven in the morning, the castle was quite deserted, even if the classes started in less than one hour. She got to the great hall and noticed that Harry wasn't there. A little disappointed, Daphne sat at the table and started to have breakfast, slowly and paying attention to the doors.

Her perseverance paid of around half past seven, when Harry entered the hall, walking to their table without noticing her. When he did, he staggered but continued to walk, sitting at her side, ignoring her smile.

"Good morning." she started, in a whisper, after rising privacy wards around them.

"Good morning." he replied in almost a whisper.

"I was unfair in what I said last night." she said, looking down "I'm sorry."

"Yes, you were." he replied, getting some bacon to his plate.

"I... I know you loved her. Very much, as I know she loved you." Daphne continued, her eyes tearing again "I..."

"No, you don't." replied Harry, looking at her, having her full attention "You have no idea how much I loved our daughter. You have no idea what it was like to find out I had a daughter with you, to know that you were not all lost to me, that there was something of you that I could cherish and love... You have no idea how proud I was of all she did, of how smart she was, of how she was able to cast spells with your wand at such a young age, how stubborn and how she drove your sister mad..." Harry chuckled to himself "You have no idea what I lost that night, Daphne. That night I lost everything I had. I lost everything that truly kept me going. After that night, no matter what I did, how strong I was or how I pretended to be, all I wanted the most was dying and see the two women I loved the most in my life... " He turned to her and she flinched "Don't you dare accusing me of what you did because you didn't live it. You saw my memories of what I lived. You saw what happened and how I reacted." Harry picked his glass "Thank Merlin, Morgana and all the gods you want to thank because I won't allow you to go through the same feeling of helplessness and loss."

Daphne squeezed his hand hopefully.

"Does this mean that you forgive me for being a stupid bitch?" she asked and he sighed.

"No, this means I forgive you for being a bitch. I won't forgive you for wanting to do such a stupid thing." Daphne leaned into his shoulder.

"I'm really sorry." she said, holding her tears "I didn't mean it. I was just mad and..."

"It doesn't matter anymore." Harry replied, hugging her by her shoulder and kissing her head "You wanted to do something stupid, worthy of my former self, you got mad at me, said some hurtful things and I got mad at you. If you truly regret it, that's enough for me."

"Something worthy of your former self?" she asked in mock anger, her eyes shimmering with amusement.

"Mh, you may be right, not even my old gryffindor self would do something as foolish." he replied, receiving a slap on his shoulder. Both of them laughed for a moment.

"I'm sorry. I really am." Daphne said.

"Me too." replied Harry with smile, waving his own wand, breaking the wards.

"You two made up?" asked Tracy, who led Theo, Blaise and Millie towards the table at that moment.

"Good morning to you to, Tracy." Daphne replied, making Harry chuckle. The fourth years sat around them, satisfied with their friends and soon started to banter, getting ready for their day.

"Where are Pansy, Greg, Vince and Malfoy?" asked Harry, receiving a snort from Blaise.

"Malfoy was still getting ready and Pansy decided to wait for him. Greg and Vince are with her."

"What the..." mumbled Millie, looking at the hall doors. Malfoy was being dragged by Greg and Vince while Pansy was giving the orders.

"If I say you need to hurry up, then you do it, are we clear Draco?" Pansy demanded with a glare and Malfoy nodded, blushing furiously.

"Good, now sit down and have your breakfast." she told him, sitting with the rest of the fourth years, who just looked at her "What, do I have something in my hair?"

"Who are you and what did you do to Pansy Parkinson?" asked Tracy with a giggle.

"I thought about what Harry said yesterday and I found myself agreeing. Draco needs to learn a couple of facts of life." For his part, Draco Malfoy, sporting uncombed hair, mumbled something, ignoring the chuckles and laughs from his year mates. He blamed Potter, ever since the git had joined Slytherin, his life had plummet down... He was no longer the leader he wanted to be, he was no longer respected...

While laughing, Daphne noticed Longbottom, Granger and Weasley entering the great hall, going to the their table. This time, she fought her own anger and ignored them. Harry noticed it and turned to her.

"What?" she asked with a shy smile under the inquisitive gaze of her boyfriend. Harry smirked and leaned into her softly. At first, she thought he wanted a kiss, only to feel slightly disappointed when he missed her lips to whisper in her ear.

"They are not important enough for you to risk yourself for vengeance." he whispered, making Daphne widen her eyes in surprise "I will NOT lose you again because of them."

"Oh, what did he tell you?" taunted Tracy, who saw the two of them.

"Leave them be, Tracy, it's personal." Millie taunted back with a chuckle.

"IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT, LONGBOTTOM, YOU SON OF A BITCH! REDUCTO!" everyone turned to the Gryffindor table the moment they heard Ron Weasley shout against Neville Longbottom, only to see the shy, pudgy boy's head blow up in gore and pieces, splattering those around him with blood, flesh and brains.

Screams started at once, only to increase even more after Ron Weasley turned his own wand into his mouth, casting a reducto and having a similar fate as the one he had just inflicted upon Neville Longbottom.

The whole hall was in pandemonium, people screaming in fear while Granger, who sat with the two dead boys, screamed in shock. No teacher had been fast enough to stop Weasley and now the two of them were dead. Everyone was fearful, appalled or gaping. For once, Malfoy had nothing to say. Millie buried her face on Blaise chest while Tracy threw up to the floor in front of her. Theo was shocked, his entire body twitching. Pansy nearly fainted, held by Vince who looked as wide eyed as Greg. Harry looked at the commotion, wearing his best mask of shock, holding Daphne in his arms. One would think Daphne was crying in her boyfriends arms but that was far from the truth. With one glance at her boyfriend, Daphne's tearful eyes showed not sadness but happiness and vindication.

"For our Daphy?" she whispered, receiving a nod from the powerful green eyed wizard in reply "I love you."

Ta-Dah!

TBC

19. Chapter 19

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

When the year began, Augusta Longbottom was the disappointed grandmother of Neville Longbottom, a week wizard and a shy and spineless boy. Yet, the boy was her grandson, her son's son, and despite all the disappointments and embarrassments the boy had caused her, the most recent being the break of the Potter-Longbottom alliance, she had hopes that she would be able to turn the boy into something worthy of the name Longbottom. It would be a lot of work but it had to be done.

One week later, Augusta Longbottom was the grieving grandmother of a murdered grandson, murdered in the great hall of Hogwarts, by another boy her grandson considered a friend, a boy who took his own life after the deed.

Ronald Weasley.

Suffice to say, the moment Augusta Longbottom knew what had happened, having had access to memories from some of the students and hearing the reports of the DMLE aurors, the old woman snapped. As regent of house Longbottom, she declared war upon the Weasleys, the same way she had declared war upon the house of Lestrange upon the attack on her son, his wife and grandson. The Weasleys were lucky not to be attending the service for Neville because they would be attacked by the regent. Regrettably, the regent of Longbottom didn't have many relatives alive that could join her in her war against the Weasleys... but she had money and no one to inherit it.

No Weasley understood Ronald's actions. Both he and Neville were supposed to be friends, especially after the fallout with Potter... It was true that Ron had been even sourer after the Yule ball and the attack on Ginny but his actions had made no sense... why would he blame Neville? Why would he kill his friend and kill himself after it?

One could believe foul play or some kind of spell or imperius... But no potion was found in his system and no significant evidence was found concerning spells controlling him... They had no idea about what had happened.

It was a sad time at the Burrow, the Weasley ancestral home. No laughs and no shouts were heard... It was a solemn time and not even the presence of all remaining Weasleys helped to ease the pain felt by all. Especially when the aftermath was already being felt. Being an influential woman, the dowager Longbottom managed to make sure Percy Weasley would be fired from his junior position in the ministry and never being hired again by any department. Arthur Weasley saw himself demoted and transferred to the office of Magical Creatures Relations, one of the most ungrateful and unfulfilling positions there was at the ministry of magic.

All that Arthur Weasley knew was that he had to approach the dowager Longbottom and attempt to mend some bridges...

As Bill and Charlie Weasley worked for the Goblins and abroad, respectively, they didn't feel the revenge of the Longbottoms. The twins and Ginny, who were taken home for the service imagined they wouldn't be well received at school when they returned.

Then Arthur Weasley felt the wards of his home being crossed. Had his wife seen her special clock, she'd seen all hands pointing to "Danger".

Harry Potter hid his boredom while Dumbledore made his speech about the regretful passing of two young and promising wizards, preferring to look to the blond girl at his side. As everyone else, him included, she was wearing a black armband, in mourning of the two dead students. However, unlike everyone else, the two of them had made sure they mourned not the two students but another child, who meant a lot to the both of them and who was lost to them. They meant it as their final goodbye to their future daughter.

Harry saw as Daphne held her armband softly, looking at him with a small smile and a proud look. He had explained to her how angry he had become that night after their fight in the dungeons, how he had ordered Dobby to ignore Daphne's summons and went to the common room, only to fade to the chamber of secrets to vent. There, after several hours of venting and plotting, he realized he didn't want to lose Daphne again because of Longbottom or her need of revenge... So he decided that he had humiliated Longbottom enough and was time to end it with some misdirection to avoid blames or suspicions. Under his invisibility cloak, he faded into his old dorm and put Weasley under his veritas imperio spell, a more powerful and custom version of the imperius spell, harder to detect and virtually unknown since he had created it himself. The down side was that it required more power to cast, it was easier to get rid of and could cause madness much easier than the normal imperius curse, not that he cared.

He simply ordered Weasley to kill Longbottom during breakfast the following day and cause a huge commotion with it. Then, he was to finish himself. Harry went back to the chamber and into bed, deciding to get up earlier to make sure Daphne didn't do anything stupid.

When he told Daphne all that he had done, later that same day after being able to have some time alone, he was the proud recipient of a snog session that lasted almost one hour in the floor of the chamber of secrets. He had felt the need for more but respected Daphne's decision that she wasn't ready yet.

That had been three days before. A depressing gloom had took over Hogwarts and classes had been cancelled so far. Aurors had requested statements from all students in the hall at the time of the event everyone was nervous. For her part, Granger was still in shock in the hospital wing, doing nothing but crying and looking to the walls.

Dumbledore decided to put together a memorial for the two students, an idea that hadn't been well received, since many saw Weasley as a murderer and that poor Neville was the sole victim.

Yet, Harry didn't care. He embraced his girlfriend and waited for Dumbledore to finish his speech after dinner. It was supposed to be a big night for the both of them. Harry, Daphne and Dobby would collect the ring horcrux from the Gaunt shack that very same night and both Harry and Daphne were a bit excited. Daphne had been training hard for it and it was supposed to be a simple raid but it was still a big event for her while Harry was concerned.

As Dumbledore ended his speech, informing everyone that classes would resume the following day, everyone rose from their seats and Harry and Daphne entangled their hands, walking together to the common room, intending on putting on appearances before leaving.

"My pet!" a hiss was heard in the common room the moment Harry and Daphne entered it, making Harry roll his eyes, which caused Daphne to chuckle "The blonde hairless monkey didn't feed me! Punish him for me."

"Here we go again." whispered Harry, looking to the tank on top of the fireplace, containing a green python and no lid.

Much to the amusement of the entire house, with the exceptions of Malfoy, the snake he had brought with him had "adopted" Harry as its pet.

Flashback

"You lousy blonde hairless monkey. Let me out of this tank." the snake demanded. Of course, only hisses were heard by the boys that were watching it with curiosity "More hairless apes? Those two look they are a good feast. Get me out from here and I shall not eat you."

"I bought it at the Magical Menagerie, as a special order, of course. It was expensive but it is also a rare one."

"Why is it too excited?" asked Theo with a raised eyebrow "Also, you don't think you're going to keep it in the dorm, are you?"

"Where else am I going to keep it, Nott?" sneered Malfoy.

"Go put your snake in the common room, Malfoy. There is space there and that way, everyone can see it."

"What is it with all the commotion around here?" asked Harry, entering the dorm with a curious look.

"What do you want, Potter?" demanded Malfoy, receiving a raised eyebrow from Harry.

"This is also my dorm, Malfoy. I have the right to be here." he replied.

"Great, another hairless ape. Get me out of this damn tank and get me some food!" the snake demanded again.

"What is your name, green one?"asked Harry, amused with the snake antics.

"You speak the language of the serpents?" the green snake rose its head in curiosity "Tell the pathetic blonde hairless ape that it's his duty to feed me properly and that I want out of this tank."

"Your snake is hungry, Malfoy. Quite hungry, in fact." Harry said with a chuckle "Also, it wants out of the tank."

"Are you insane?" asked Blaise "We can't let the snake roam around."

"Feed it first." replied Harry with a smirk. Malfoy glared at Harry but went to his trunk and removed a small box from it, which contained several stunned mice. He picked one and threw it into the snake's tank. The snake just struck at the mouse and swallowed it in a record time.

"Satisfied?" asked Harry.

"You performed your task suitably, speaker." the snake replied "I am pleased with you. As a reward, I shall adopt you as my pet and you shall have the honour of attending to my needs." the snake informed him "Now get me out of this tank."

"What's it saying?" asked Theo and Harry made the translation "You have to be joking... I'm with Blaise, you can't let it out."

"My friends don't want me to get you out." Harry told it "Unless you promise me you won't hurt anyone."

"Why would I do that? Let me out of this tank, my pet." Harry stood still "Not even the blonde one?"

"As much as I would like, no, not even him."

"Very well, my pet, I shall not hurt anyone if you let me out"

End of Flashback

The snake acted needy, demanding, self-centred and annoying but in truth it only wanted company and since Harry was the only speaker in the house, it was natural that it preferred him to everyone else, even if it was only to sleep in his lap or around his neck.

"Malfoy, feed Scylla." ordered Harry. As the snake had no name, Eliza, who had taken a liking to the snake and its antics, being fond of Greek mythology, suggested to name it Scylla, after the sea monster. The snake loved it and demanded to be called Scylla or master by everyone. Needless to say, no one called it master.

"Again?" replied Malfoy, stomping to the dorm, in search of the bloody snake's food.

"My pet, today I want to sleep in your lap." Scylla demanded again.

"Not today, Scylla." Harry replied "We have an important mission and won't be around to long."

"If it's dangerous, you should take me as well to protect you." Scylla replied, rising its head to face him "Good help is hard to find but good pets are even harder."

"Ah, thanks, Scylla." Harry chuckled, caressing its head with his finger. The snake just coiled in the tank and ignored the commotion, waiting for its dinner, which came moments later, carried by an angry and complaining Malfoy.

"Good luck, my pet. Tell your mate I want her to keep you safe or else I'll bite her and her sister and their deaths will be quick and agonizing."

Harry chuckled, noticing Daphne talking with Astoria and Tracy. Astoria had missed the murder but was still shocked with the all that had happened.

Malfoy had been sullen and everyone knew that it was because of Harry and the attention his snake gave him. Which led to several jokes as well, after the innuendo was realized, much to Harry's chagrin. Apparently, Malfoy wanted to achieve more prestige and the way he attempted to do it was to get an exotic pet, a snake, the same symbol of the house.

How does the guy think of these crazy plans? How does getting a snake improve his house standing? wondered Harry, sitting in one of the sofas, silently watching Daphne and thinking of the raid they had planned. There would be no problems, he was sure of it, but it didn't ease his nerves.

"Hey, Potter, all flavoured bean?" offered Brian Carrick, sitting at his side.

"No, thank you." Harry replied, looking to the older boy "Something I can help you with?"

"Information, actually." Brian replied, eating a bean "Mh, strawberry... anyway, the second task is scheduled to February. There's a rumour that you have discovered the clue?"

"Yes, according with the egg, the one thing I will miss the most will be taken to the bottom of the lake and I will have one hour to retrieve it."

"The one thing or one person?" asked Brian, raising an eyebrow.

"My fears, as well." replied Harry, knowing full well they would be taking Daphne to the bottom of the lake.

"I see. Well, I wanted to make sure. I intend to place a considerable bet on you, so you better make sure you win."

"I've been convinced to attempt to win, have no fears..." he revealed, nodding to Daphne "More, I am sure that if those imbeciles at the organization decide to take the woman I love, nothing will stop me to get her back."

"Excellent." smiled Brian "What is your strategy?"

"Bubble-Head Charm. I could use gillyweed but I prefer the charm..." he revealed, remembering how he learned it the first time and not wanting to feel in debt to Longbottom "And a lot of warming charms. I can guess the water will be freezing."

Brian laughed and left him after some more moments. Around ten in the evening, the common room started to empty and Harry and Daphne left for their dorms, from where they would go to the chamber.

Nearly half an hour later, Both Harry and Daphne were ready, both of them wearing their armours of basilisk skin and engraved vambraces, showing powerful shield rune clusters. Dobby popped near them, he too wearing a similar armour and several knifes at his waist belt.

"Now, let's go over the plan one last time." Harry insisted and Daphne rolled her eyes.

"Since there are no wards in the fields, Dobby will pop us near the shack. I will stand guard with you while you break the wards at the shack and Dobby will stand guard on the general area, on alert to pop us away in case of trouble."

"Fine, let's go." Harry replied and the three held hands. They saw themselves near a building half-hidden amongst the tangle of trunks which blocked all light and the view. The walls were mossy and so many tiles had fallen off the roof that the rafters were visible in places.

"This was the Gaunt's home?" Daphne asked with disgust, as Dobby popped away.

"It was Tom's mother, uncle and grandfather's home...more than that, I have no idea." he replied, drawing his wand. Daphne did the same, casting some spells around her, to add more security. She heard Harry casting his spells, breaking several alarm and defence wards. It took him almost ten minutes do break all the wards and enter the house.

"We're in. Now, let's find the Horcrux..." Harry mumbled, waving his wand around. He found the ring in a small golden box under the floorboards and he knew the ring inside was cursed "Now, let us break the curse on the ring and leave this forsaken place. Do you want to do the honours?"

"I can try..." Daphne replied, pointing his wand at the box "Ignore the whispers of the horcrux."

Daphne nodded and waved her wand. The box opened, revealing the ring Daphne had seen on Harry's memories, golden with a black stone on the top. Not wasting any moments and not hearing any whispers, she started her charms to break the curse on the ring, only to realize it was too strong for her.

"Damn it, I can't do it..." she replied and Harry put a hand on her shoulder to ease her worries.

"Yes, you can. Come on, I'll help you." Harry said, raising his wand next to Daphne's "Find how the curse is weaved in the object and then focus your magic to disrupt it. When you do that, you can weak the curse enough to break it."

"You make it sound simple." Daphne replied but did as Harry had instructed her. She did as he told her, feeling his magic working with hers and soon, there was a blue flash around the ring. Daphne was no fool, she knew Harry had done all the work but it felt nice to have him encouraging her and letting her try her skills.

"Silk bag, please." Harry said after making sure the curse was broken and that only the horcrux remained within the ring. Satisfied, he levitated the ring into the green silk bag Daphne conjured. Closing the golden box and putting it again under the floorboards, they left the shack, their mission a success.

"Well done." Harry told Daphne.

"That's it?" she asked, slightly disappointed.

"Believe me, we did plenty today." Harry replied, seeing Daphne thinking.

"You said that by this time, Tom was living in his paternal grandparents house with Nagini and Peter Petigrew, right?"

"Yes, what do you want to do?"

"Why don't we go for the snake and him today? We could capture him and keeping him trapped..."

"I thought about it and although I am not entirely sure, I believe that the homunculus he is in is very unstable. If we trapped him, the homunculus would decay and break and he would escape again and all the work would have been for nothing."

"But if we destroyed all the horcruxes, shouldn't his mist and vapour form also die?"

"Theoretically." Harry replied "Do you want to take a chance, though?"

"Not really." Daphne replied, crossing her arms "Then, only one more question, though. Why are you so insisting on finish him in the third task?" Harry shrugged.

"For one, he would have his ritual ready and I would have only to sabotage it or kill him when he get a body."

"I can understand that... but that doesn't explain." Harry just smiled, giving the silk bag to the elf.

"Take that to the chamber and place it with the others. Then wait for my summon." Harry said and Dobby only nodded before popping away. Harry offered Daphne his arm and started to walk away from the shack "Should I defeat Tom at the third task, it would be a double win for me, of course." he chuckled and Daphne rolled her eyes at his reasoning "Just half kidding. It would be my moment of glory, that's for sure but like I said, I don't know the ritual Tom used. I never researched it and I never actually cared. He can do it by himself. Besides, he needs flesh from a servant willingly given and blood of an enemy violently taken... I have no idea what flesh from a servant violently taken would do, adding blood of an enemy willingly given..."

"Good point..." mumbled Daphne "But we still have time."

"And no idea where to look. Not to mention plan to find and kill the snake. Remember, it's alive and its far more dangerous."

"Fine, I'm convinced." Daphne replied with a sigh "I think you're wasting time but I can agree with your reasoning and caution."

As they left the woods that blocked the sights of the vale, they noticed the village of Little Hangleton in the vale, with lights on and some muggle life in the streets. Then, on the opposite side, stood a manor on the hill, overlooking the village. At the distance it was quite impossible to see some more of its features or even try and see if there was anyone on it.

"So, we have the ring. What about the cup?" asked Daphne.

"A couple of weeks ago I thought of a plan. Send Dobby to Azkaban, snatch Bellatrix Lestrange, take her to a safe location where we would be waiting, place her under the imperius curse or my own version, veritas imperio and send her to collect the cup." Harry told her, looking to the sky. He missed the surprise on Daphne's face "After some thinking, I don't think it would work."

"Really?" Daphne asked sarcastically, crossing her arms.

"Yes, the goblin security system that breaks the imperius curse... I don't think it's worth the risk of it breaking my veritas imperio and unleashing Bellatrix in the bank."

"Not the best idea." she replied "You bribed a goblin before, if I'm not mistaken."

"Yes, I did but I don't have the sword of Gryffindor available and without it, I'd have to bribe a goblin with a lot of galleons..."

"I think the three LeStranges in Azkaban are all that is left of their family... Should they die, the vaults would revert to their next of kin... but that doesn't help us..." thought Daphne after some moments "Short of break Bellatrix out of Azkaban and deceive her somehow, making her believe we are on her side..."

"That's the problem." replied Harry, conjuring two chairs so that they could seat and talk overlooking the vale. It was actually quite a nice night view "To break Bellatrix out, the other prisoners would realize it and the aurors would realize it. Even if we obliviated her and returned her back to her cell after getting the horcrux, they would know something and someone might investigate." to that, Daphne only scoffed.

"Harry, think about what you have just said..." she replied in a tired tone "Do you really think anyone would investigate how a prisoner vanished for a few hours? Do you think they would want that on their record or that they would let the information leak?"

"Amelia Bones was a tough and competent one... Iron Lady, I believe."

"There are always exceptions..." Daphne shrugged.

"My other plan was to infiltrate the prison, create chaos and an escape opportunity, take Bellatrix out and have the unfortunate prisoners being victims of the dementors in their efforts to recapture them. That way, they'd be dead and no one would think about it because the prisoners tried to escape." Daphne blinked.

"That's... not a bad idea." Daphne replied after some moments of thinking. Some of the most dangerous individuals of their time would be dead and with no chance of hurting anyone anymore.

"That or getting a portkey into a volcano, Antarctica or to the bottom of the sea... and having them go through it." he replied off handedly and Daphne chuckled.

"Can you do them?" she asked with a raised eyebrow and Harry shook his head.

"I did a few of them in my life, yes..." Harry replied with a shrug, amusing Daphne.

"So, what now?" she asked and Harry chuckled.

"How about a date?" he asked with puppy eyes, making Daphne laughed.

The date didn't happen, as it was a school night and they didn't want to raise suspicions. They were popped by Dobby into the Chamber of Secrets and had a small spar. Daphne was getting much better by the day, in both duelling skills and duelling instincts.

Daphne got a small shower in the chamber and went back to her dorm, leaving Harry alone. He went to the locked container looked to all the horcruxes. Only two were missing, the damn snake and the cup. Only then would he be free to attack Voldemort.

Daphne's words earlier on the evening echoed in his mind, why did he want the recognition for killing Voldemort? All he wanted was to live his life in peace. He had sacrificed enough for the good of the nation in his former life... he led the magical kind for decades, made sure the magical world was safe from the muggles and fought in three wars for it... he lost most the family he had, saw his best friend become a cripple...

I don't want it to happen again... he thought to himself, closing the lid of the container, making sure it was safe I don't want more senseless bloodshed like Voldemort, Titania, Oberon or the muggles... I want our people to be great again... but I've done enough.

Harry walked to the main chamber with his arms behind his back and looking thoughtful, his steps taking him in front of Slytherin's statue.

"What say you, Salazar?" asked Harry in almost a whisper "I know much about you and I admit, I learned much from your own words in your diaries... I know your dreams were successful thanks to your grandchildren's work, the magical folk hid themselves successfully from the muggles under powerful wards... unlike what Gryffindor and Ravenclaw wanted." Harry whispered, looking at the statue "What would you do, were you in my place?"

Naturally, there was no response.

"We have the potential but we're stagnated and there's only a few thousand of us against billions of muggles." Harry continued "If we continue like this, we will end up found... but damn it, this is our home and it won't be those damn muggles to take it from us." Harry declared, hitting his fist on his palm "Only after the war against the muggles did we start to advance again and only because many were afraid of it happening again." he hesitated and realized something, starting to chuckle to himself before turning to outright laughter "Déjà vu."

He chuckled again, looking at the statue

"I've done enough, Salazar." Harry spoke again with a chuckle, turning his back to the statue "Let others do the good work for a change."

"You're the best, daddy. If anyone can do it, you can." the memory came for the forefront of his mind, out of nowhere, making him stumble on his steps.

"Daphne would be proud of you, Harry." the voice of an old Astoria spoke to him in the inauguration of Nodens Magical Medical Research Centre, after the success of the research centre in St. Mungus.

"There are many people who I'd like to thank but the first will have to my uncle Harry Potter, for making this day possible." Felicia Nott spoke at the celebratory speech after the creation of a new wizarding wireless for entertainment and communications, using the concept of the two-way mirrors Sirius had showed him in his fifth year and muggle television. Harry still cringed at the quality of the wizarding entertainment in the first years...

"Hey, uncle Harry, did you know the muggles put a man on the moon? Why shouldn't we?" asked Adam Greengrass-Hallys, his second godson. They never did anything of the sort but they did think about long distance portkeys...

"The day we lose you, Britain will stop." Theo told him once after a lot of firewhiskey.

"No..." Harry replied to himself, a tear falling from his eyes "I'm not that arrogant. What I did, others can do." then one last memory hit him.

"People look up to you love, want it or not and it has to be those with power to set the example and propose the changes. Else, who will? The people with no voice?" Daphne told him once "Now make me even prouder and don't fall asleep in the Wizengamot Meeting."

Harry Potter sighed and went to bed, deciding to think of the cup problem the day after.

In the morning, Harry faded into his bed in the Slytherin dorm with his book bag, as usual and left the room after changing a greeting with Blaise. The boy was already used to the fact Harry always came out of bed with his robes on, he was able to put two and two together and figure it out that Harry didn't sleep in the dorm.

Harry sat at the chairs in the common room and waited for Daphne and their friends for breakfast, thinking about the previous night and his reflections.

"My pet." Scylla made herself known, drawing Harry from his thoughts.

"Good Morning, Scylla." Harry replied, turning his attention to the snake in the tank.

"How did everything go last night?"

"We had no troubles and everything was safe." Harry replied as the snake started to leave the tank. Knowing what was coming, Harry rose and offered it his arm, allowing the snake to coil itself.

"You seem troubled." Scylla spoke and Harry smiled.

"I had some bad dreams..." he replied and Scylla hissed.

"I never have bad dreams. I always dream I'm all grown, in a cool and dark place and with a lot of food." Harry chuckled at that.

"Lucky you." he whispered.

"What were your dreams about?" the snake asked and Harry decided to amuse the snake and tell her.

"The future, Scylla." Harry replied "After I kill the evil wizard that his after me, what will I do? All I want is to have a peaceful quiet life but at the same time, I want the world to become a better place..."

"For your hatchlings?" Scylla asked approvingly and Harry thought about it.

"No, Scylla... Not only my hatchlings..." Harry replied, looking at the fire in the fireplace.

"It seems you made your decision already, my silly pet." Scylla replied and coiled itself on Harry's lap, making him chuckle.

"You are very wise, aren't you, Scylla?" he told her and Scylla hissed in amusement.

"I was always the smartest in the tank, ever since I hatched. If those lousy apes had fed me properly, I would have grown much more and be more fearsome as well."

"You're doing great now." Harry replied, caressing its scales. There was something about Scylla that made him wonder but he always missed it...

"That's because I have a good pet to help with all my needs." it said and Harry knew it was a compliment "Soon, I will be big and fearsome and I will protect you."

"Really?"

"Have you been listening, silly pet? Of course I will."

"Then I look forward for it." Harry replied and Scylla left his lap, to a cushion.

Harry watched Scylla for some moments and in no time, heard steps coming to the common room. In under twenty minutes, the entire group was ready for breakfast and Malfoy was there was well.

"All right, shall we go?" asked Harry, his arm around Daphne's waist. He turned to Scylla, only to find the cushion empty.

Scylla probably coiled herself under the sofa... he thought and picked his book bag, all of them going for breakfast. When they arrived, they all started to talk about the classes, knowing that Snape would provide them with a new time table for the new term.

"I would appreciate no classes with the dorks, above everything." Harry said.

"Good luck with that." Tracy snorted "It's as if they want us to have classes together on purpose..."

"Well, if we manage to get along..." Millie gave her opinion, trading a look with Tracy before both replying "Nah..."

"Hey, Harry..." Theo called "What about our little group?" he asked.

"What about it?" Harry replied "We will arrange a time slot and continue normally."

"Yeah, what about the blond wonder?" the other boy asked and Harry understood him.

"What about if we put him to sleep and get on with our lives?" suggested Tracy.

"I don't think killing him is a solution to our problems, Tracy..." Harry replied, knowing it was a lie. He realized Theo, Tracy and Daphne were looking at him.

"What?" he asked as he ate a toast.

"I was talking about putting him to sleep with a somnus charm..." Tracy replied with a raised eyebrow.

"Ah, sorry." Harry replied as Theo chuckled and Daphne smiled amused.

The rustle of feathers announced the arrival of the morning post and the Daily Prophet. Several owls landed on the Slytherin table and within moments, many were surprised with what they read.

In the front page, printed in bold letters, Augusta's Longbottom's declaration of war against the Weasley family was announced and occupying the lower half of the page, the same bold letters announced an attack on the Weasley Ancestral Home, the Burrow, by unidentified assailants, leaving three casualties, identified as Arthur Weasley, Percy Weasley and Charlie Weasley.

Harry noticed the commotion on the Gryffindor table but ignored it, being genuinely shocked with the article.

"Well... this is... " he mumbled to himself, unsure of what to say. In truth, he was amazed and wanted to compliment the Dowager... Who else would have the reason to do something as that? Maybe, just maybe he should watch his back, too...

"Merlin..." Theo mumbled as Tracy paled. Daphne seemed normal but Harry could see she was nervous as well and many were whispering in the great hall... that also explained the absence of Dumbledore and McGonagall.

"FOOD!" a hiss was heard and both Daphne and Harry jumped from their seats, attracting the attention of the ones the closest to them.

"HOLY MOTHER OF MERLIN!" Daphne uncharacteristically shouted, attracting attention to herself. Harry widened his eyes. With its head levelled with the table, a gapping (or what it seemed to be gapping for a snake) was Scylla.

"So much food!" the snake mumbled again.

"Scylla? What are you doing here?" Harry asked as Daphne calmed down glaring at Scylla, who rose to the table and immediately attacked the bacon. The remaining Slytherins all recognized the snake and were surprised seeing it in the great hall.

"Oi, Potter?! What is she doing here?" asked a sixth year after some Hufflepuff shouted snake, making Snape approach the table.

"Why are you asking me?" Harry replied as Scylla devoured the bacon plate.

"Potter! What is the meaning of this?" Snape demanded at once.

"Hey, that's my snake, Potter!" Malfoy shouted, attracting the attention to himself.

"Harry?" asked Daphne in a somewhat demanding tone, nodding to the snake.

"Fine..." he sighed "Scylla? Can you please answer me? Scylla?"

"I'm angry with you." the snake replied and Harry frowned.

"Why?"

"Because you had all this food for you and never told me anything." Scylla replied after finishingthe plate "But I'll forgive you if you bring me here with you every morning."

Harry rubbed his temples in annoyance.

"Well, Potter?" Snape glared and many people started to pay attention to the commotion.

"Scylla hid in my book bag because she was bored in the common room and she wanted to..." he hesitated in his word "protect her pet."

Forgetting their surprise, everyone from the house of the snakes, apart Malfoy, started laughing. Many believed them to be crazy and to their shock, even Snape seemed to trace a small smirk.

"Lovely." Snape drawled "Take it back to the common room and make sure it doesn't come out again."

"Me?" Harry replied in surprise "It's Malfoy's snake."

"I had it with that thing!" Malfoy shouted out of nowhere "If that thing likes you so much, you keep it. That thing isn't even useful to protect my valuables!" he huffed, stomping out of the great hall, leaving a flabbergasted Harry and house of Slytherin behind.

"What's wrong, my pet?" Scylla asked, attracting Harry's attention again.

"I'm not sure, but I think I'm now responsible for you." Harry replied and Scylla huffed.

"You've been responsible for me for some time now, my pet."

"I guess Malfoy's snake is finally Harry's..." a fifth year said and again, everyone started laughing at the innuendo, making a few youngs blush. Daphne scowled at the bad joked.

"Well?" she asked Harry as her boyfriend sat again, Scylla coiled on the former bacon plate.

"I'm not sure what happened..." Harry replied, looking at Daphne.

"Well, let's see... Scylla appeared out of nowhere, scared the life out of me, ate all the bacon and apparently is now your property because Malfoy had it with that thing that's useless to even to protect his valuables... his words."

"And now Scylla is mine..." Harry hid his face on his hands and groaned. Daphne couldn't help it and started laughing, as did Tracy, Theo and all of the fourth year group.

"You are all making too much noise, my pet." Scylla hissed "Make everyone shut up."

Harry groaned louder and everyone laughed more. Some braver Hufflepuffs wanted to know what was happening and the Slytherin students happily obliged in their amusement. Soon, everyone knew about Malfoy, Scylla and her preference for Harry.

"Scylla, apparently you're my responsibility, now." Harry hissed and everyone turned to him, glaring at the snake. Harry noticed the snake's orange eyes were becoming pale. Maybe he should take it to the healer, as it was his responsibility now.

"Again, I am your responsibility since we met, my pet." Scylla replied.

"No Scylla..." Harry sighed, knowing he was being mocked by everyone. Daphne had a strange amused smile "Malfoy, the blond hairless ape, he brought you from the store, didn't he?"

"He did but I liked you more." Scylla replied.

"Yes, he owed you." Harry spoke and Scylla hissed annoyed.

"He didn't owed me." Scylla replied "He didn't serve me. He didn't feed me. He didn't took care of me. He's a useless ape. You fed me and took care of me. Of you I like and I made you my pet for that."

Harry sighed. Sometimes it was like talking to a child.

"Fine, Scylla. However, he didn't see it like that and he was jealous of me being your pet instead of him. He gave up and now I'm the only one to take care of you."

"Good." Scylla replied "If you feed me and treat me right, I will protect you and your mate and your hatchlings and your secrets."

"It's very nice of you... Now eat more if you want because I have to take you back to the tank at the common room before I get into troubles."

"You know, one of these days, I'm going to feel jealous." Daphne whispered to his ear "You give so much more attention to Scylla..."

"Sometimes she's like a child..." Harry sighed "And you're the only female for me, my love."

"Oh, so romantic." Tracy mocked Harry and he glared at her.

"That was sweet." Daphne nodded "What about Scylla, now?"

"I don't know..." Harry confessed "I'll probably leave it in the common room to have the attention. I can't think of anything else..."

"What, aren't you putting it protecting your valuables?" Daphne laughed at Malfoy's insinuations and Harry chuckled.

"Well... she's fierce. How would you like to have her protecting you?" he proposed with a chuckle. Daphne snorted.

"Not on your life, Potter." Daphne replied as Harry picked a goblet with a grin "The way she eats, she'll be too fat for me to carry. Better put her in the chamber... who knows, put her protecting something valuable to make her feel important. Tell her it's an important secret, something that no one, not even I can't know about and that because she's a fierce snake, no one would dare go through her."

The idea was actually amusing and those who heard her laughed.

Harry, however, dropped the goblet in shock, looking with widened eyes to Daphne.

"Wha-What?" he mumbled in shock "What did you say?"

"Me?" Daphne asked, surprised...

"Genius." Harry mumbled, looking at Daphne "You're a genius."

"Harry?" asked Theo, very concerned with the green eyed wizard, who didn't seem to be making sense.

Harry cupped Daphne's face and kissed her passionately, shocking the girl.

"GENIUS!" he nearly shouted, jumping from his seat and running away from the table, much to the surprise of everyone "Dobby! Chamber! NOW!"

The entire great hall stood surprised as Harry Potter disappeared with a pop from their sights.

The whole day passed and Harry missed every class.

To the Slytherins, that was a huge deal and everyone was concerned.

After his disappearance, everyone was confused. Scylla started to hiss and no one understood it, becoming agitated and being transported in a conjured tank back to the common room by a seventh year.

Daphne was upset that Dobby didn't answer her summons and that Harry didn't show up for classes and showed all day by not paying attention in class. Luckily, it was only herbology and charms in the morning, with two hours of DADA in the afternoon.

When dinner began and Harry didn't show up, she became really upset.

"He's fine..." Tracy tried to comfort her friend but she had no idea of what to say or do to help.

The great hall doors opened with a bang and none other than Harry Potter passed through them, shocking everyone. He arrived with a huge smile in his lips.

"Mr. Potter, I demand to know where you have been. Twenty points from Slytherin for missing class." McGonagall shouted but Harry only smiled.

"Oh, professor..." Harry grinned "Have a seat and I'll tell you because I'm not sure your heart will be able to endure the story." he blatantly mocked and every one gaped at him.

"Mr. Potter!" McGonagall shouted back "Ten points for insulting a teacher."

"I want to let everyone know where I have been. I really want. Can I?"

"YES!" an angry Daphne Greengrass shouted, rising from her seat and glaring at her boyfriend. Harry smiled at her, confusing her.

"My love, this moment, this day..." Harry spoke in a soft tone and a huge smile "It is all thanks to you." Daphne blushed and sat again, slightly flustered as Tracy, Millie and Pansy chuckled.

"Well then, Harry. If you want to tell us, then I'd be delighted to hear your justification for skipping classes." Dumbledore spoke, sitting back on his golden throne. He looked tired and saddened but didn't hide his curiosity.

"By all means, Headmaster, esteemed guests and my dear colleagues..."

"Oh-Oh." Theo spoke, realizing something.

"Yes, he's being too polite. This is going to be big." Blaise concluded Theo's thoughts.

"I would like to start by reading you a small passage from Salazar Slytherin's diaries, if I may..." as no one opposed, he snapped his fingers and a book appeared before him "Pay attention..."

Helga disappointed me today and Godric and Rowena must be fools.

Haven't they realize yet that this crazy plan of theirs will only result in more bloodshed and loss? What do they expect to happen by going to the muggle AND Christian king? Hasn't our kind suffered enough? Do they want us to be even more persecuted? Shouting to the four corners of the isles 'HERE WE ARE, COME AND GET US'?

We had a vote about this stupid idea of theirs and I was the only one to vote no and I argued against it. I argued with the continued safety of the children and future generations. I argued we should do the opposite and take the magical children from their muggle homes. I would not want other children to suffer what Helga suffered in her youth before my brother and I saved her, the same brother who died fighting muggles. I thought I would have her support.

I was wrong, as Helga didn't vote, at all.

With two against one, I retreated to the secrecy of my chamber after being accused of being a sore loser by that boisterous fool. How could I ever think I could work with him?

Bah, I'm too old to deal with that blood-traitor. I have much to do and too little time if I want to make sure my students survive the year. If this works, we magicals will be able to build settlements hidden from the muggles... better, we would be able to repel those animals away...

I still hear those little girls' cries when I'm outside in the sun. Is it any surprise I prefer the dark places? And they call me the dark and evil one because of the magic I know...I don't rape, torture and burn children for their gifts of birth...

This will be the last entry in this journal I will do... My son, if you are reading this, then you are the new head of the family and I am very proud of you.

Our people have potential. Nurture it, make it grow and above all else, protect it. Use my knowledge and my wealth. This world doesn't need boisterous fools pretending to be knights shouting for rights for the magical people. It needs thinkers, wise men and women and above all else, leaders. May you be all that and more.

Goodbye, my son.

May your life be long and prosper.

Harry closed the book and saw everyone looking at him with wide eyes, shock clear in their faces.

"As it would seem, Slytherin wanted to keep the magical way of life safe while Gryffindor and Ravenclaw wanted to reveal it to the muggles." Harry spoke as the book disappeared from his hands "Yet, three of the founders are lauded as heroes and saviours and Slytherin is despised as dark, evil and treacherous..." this time, Harry sneered "I wonder why, though..." he said, shaking his head, ignoring the disbelief of everyone "Old Salazar's son did find his father's journal and he did do as his father asked him to, as did his children and those that came after them. Yet, at some time, the line of Slytherin ended and no one knows what happened. Some fools tried to claim the line and all failed." Harry explained, walking around as if he was lecturing everyone "Many families had Slytherin blood in their veins yet, it wasn't enough... and those who did lacked the wisdom and the vision... until there was one... His name was Tom Marvollo Riddle... You all know him as lord Voldemort."

Everyone gapped and started to shout. Dumbledore shouted, silencing everyone.

"That's enough, Harry!"

"Headmaster, I swear on my parents souls I am not glorifying the bastard, I just need to make a point and I need to use him."

Dumbledore seemed to think about it and looked to the Slytherin table, seeing them all curious, although also disgusted...

"Very well..." he said and many looked appalled to him.

"You will not regret it, headmaster." Harry replied "Where was I? Oh, yes, Tom." he said with a scoff "Tom Riddle, the son of a near squib witch of House Gaunt and a rich muggle thanks to a love potion.." Dumbledore looked at the Slytherins and saw them paying attention to Harry. There was no surprise in their faces and he wondered why. In contrast, everyone else was surprised and in shock.

"He pretended to be THE heir of Slytherin when he was just A HEIR." Harry told them "He even found the chamber of secrets and unleash the basilisk fifty years ago, killing poor Moaning Myrtle... yet, he was unable to learn the most important lesson Slytherin wanted to teach his descendants... and that was why he failed."

"And what lesson was that, Harry?" asked Dumbledore, now very interested. Harry just smiled at the older man.

"Power is never given freely, headmaster." Harry replied with a smile "Sometimes, to achieve power, we need to grovel. That's where many pretenders failed. That's where many Slytherins themselves fail and most importantly, there's where Tom Riddle failed, because he believed himself greater than anyone else and in his pride, he refused to recognise that sometimes, even the most prideful need to grovel."

Harry's words were met with silence.

"However, Tom Riddle was not the only descendant of Slytherin." he said and many perked at that "Unknown to him and everyone else, two particular people, a man and a woman met and fell in love, by chance both being squib descendants of Slytherin. They had two daughters, a squib one and a magical one, who came right here to Hogwarts. Unfortunately, she was unable access her Slytherin family traits and never had a chance to even find Slytherin secrets."

"Who?" asked professor Snape, fearing the answer.

"Take a guess, professor. She was beautiful, she was powerful, she had red hair and you were her friend until you insulted her in your fifth year." Harry replied seriously and Snape paled.

"Lilly?" McGonagall mumbled in shock. No one else mumbled a word, completely ignoring what they had just learned about Snape.

"My mother, Lilly Evans." Harry whispered in reverence and with a smile "After marrying my father, his blood helped to activate the Slytherin family traits in me and here I am." he chuckled "Two years ago you were half right... I was not the heir responsible for unleashing the basilisk but I was an heir..."

The shouts began then, Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs shouting at him and accusing him of being dark. From the Ravenclaws, only half joined the noise and the Slytherins all knew Harry had something in his sleeve. Once again Dumbledore shouted with a concussive charm, making silence.

"Continue, as I feel there is much more in your story..." Dumbledore requested and Harry nodded.

"First of all, much to my chagrin, I need to say this " Harry sneered "Draco Malfoy, I, Harry James Potter, Lord of House Potter to hereby release you from the vow you performed to me on my first night as a Slytherin, the same you performed on your life and magic. With this action, every debt I may have incurred with you is now paid in full. So mote it be."

Harry glowed and many gaped and were surprised. The Slytherins all gaped and were astonished, remembering very well what Harry meant and what it entailed.

"Second, if you can, feed Scylla. If it hadn't been for her stubbornness, today wouldn't have happened." every Slytherin was almost jumping on their chair...

"Harry, what happened?" asked Dumbledore and everyone wondered the same.

"I grovelled, headmaster." Harry replied with a smile, directed to only one person in the hall "Thanks to the genius of Daphne Greengrass, I grovelled..." Harry rose his right hand in the air and showed the two rings on it. One was the Potter ring and the other was green and silver... with a familiar signet on it, how could it not, every single one of them saw it every day "Thanks to Daphne Greengrass, I grovelled and because of that, I was rewarded with the chance to claim the line of Salazar Slytherin as my own, from this day until the day of my death."

In his first three steps towards his house table, the celebration that started from the silver and green table dwarfed every other ever occurred in the great hall. Everyone rose and Harry was risen to Brian and Alistair's shoulders as everyone cheered his name and their house.

The others in the hall gapped in awe at what they were seeing and even Dumbledore was baffled. McGonagall was pale, still in shock that Lilly was related to Slytherin and Snape was conflicted between clap Potter or not. In the end, he decided to clap.

Harry was lowered next to Daphne, who was still in awe.

"Like I said, this was all because of you, my love..." he replied with a smile, holding one of her hands and kissing it softly.

Daphne laughed, hugging him and kissing him possessively in front of everyone. They both ignored the cat calls and the cheers around them as they snogged in celebration, right in the great hall, in front of everyone and without being admonished.

Hello everyone. I'm back, I hope you don't hate me yet.

I hope you enjoy this chapter as you liked all others.

Also, please check my profile and check "Vault of Unexplored Ideas" and my newest project, "The Power of Ragnos".

I would love to have some more feedback on "The Power of Ragnos" so if you can, go there and spend a bit of time on it... please?

cheers for now

zaterra02

20. Chapter 20

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

In the aftermath of Harry's emergence as the lord Slytherin and having consequently freed Malfoy from the oath, having justified it as a matter of honour after he gave him Scylla, which culminated in Harry claiming the lordship, Malfoy would often glare at Harry and be rude towards him and the remaining fourth years. Yet, the group remained strong and together, as proven one morning when Pansy, tired of Malfoy's bitchiness and arrogance, punched him right in the nose and left him behind in the common room.

While Slytherin house stood with Harry, the other three houses were divided by prejudice, curiosity and fear. Many among them were curious, most of them ravenclaws who wanted to know the truth about the founders but all of them were afraid to ask.

When the information leaked to the Daily Prophet, somehow, although Harry knew very well how, Hogwarts was assaulted by reporters, ministry officials and the minister himself and all other stories were pretty much ignored. Regrettably for all of them, Harry refused to give an interview to the Daily Prophet, reminding them of all the badmouthing and character bashing they had done to him since the champion's choosing night. The interview was offered to the Quibbler and Luna Lovegood was the one doing it at dinner two day after Harry's announcement.

FLASHBACK

"Thank you for the offer, Lord Potter-Slytherin." Luna Lovegood said, sitting in front of Harry at the Slytherin table, between Theo and Blaise.

"You're welcome, Miss Lovegood. Welcome to the snake table. I am ready for your questions whenever you are."

"Hey, what is looney doing at our table?" demanded Malfoy and Daphne groaned.

"Mind your own business, Malfoy." Daphne replied with a glare and Malfoy glared back.

"Watch your mouth, Greengrass. I am..." Daphne just waved her wand at him and Malfoy was silenced, continuing to rant in silence, much to his annoyance, being unable to finish the charm on himself silently. No one seemed to be willing to help him either.

"Should I put these events in the interview as well?" asked Luna and Harry laughed.

"Please do." he replied and everyone snickered.

"Let us start, then." Luna said, making sure her recording quill was writing everything "When did you become aware you were the Slytherin heir?"

"First of all, I was not the Slytherin heir. I was A Slytherin heir and as far as I know, there is only one other at this time... his name is Tom Riddle, also known as the Dark Lord Voldemort... and I just realized we're related. That's disturbing."

"Focus..." Daphne whispered.

"Just adding a joke, love." Harry replied with a chuckle "Answering your other question, I became aware of my possible inheritance the day I went to Gringotts to claim my Potter inheritance."

"I see... You claimed it was thanks to your mother. Did the former Lady Potter knew of her origins?"

"She did and she ordered the information to be sealed under secrets of House Potter. The goblins told me that they believed not even my father knew."

"Interesting. In that case, allow me to offer you my congratulations for claiming the lordship of house Slytherin. Can I ask you what you did to claim it?

"You may but as it's a family secret, I will not respond." Harry replied with a smirk. Luna looked around and saw the resignated looks of everyone, including Daphne.

"I see and I respect that." Luna replied "Then, if you'll allow me, I would like to ask you more about the excerpt you read from the diaries of Salazar Slytherin."

"Sure."

"Can I have a small transcript of it to publish? I am sure the public would like to read it themselves."

"That can be arranged." Harry agreed.

"Then, if I recall correctly, you read Slytherin opposed Gryffindor and Ravenclaw in revealing themselves?" asked Luna.

"He opposed them into revealing the location of Hogwarts to the muggle king." Harry replied "For what I was able to understand, Gryffindor was a half blood, son of a powerful wizard and a knight of the king. When Hogwarts was built and proved to work for nearly ten years, he demanded his peers they should reveal the secret to the king. That the king should know and that the king would protect the magical people. Ravenclaw, a noble pureblood, agreed because with the support of the crown, much could be improved and much money could be saved. In exchange, there would be wizards and witches available to help the realm. Hufflepuff didn't vote, as I read and I believe it was because of conflicted feelings."

"What do you mean?" asked Luna.

"Hufflepuff was a muggleborn and she was saved from muggles by none other than two young purebloods, Salazar Slytherin and his brother Salaren. They became close and Helga married Salaren, who died years before what I read, retrieving magical children to Hogwarts." Harry replied and everyone paid attention "I believe Helga wanted the end of the persecutions and for that, she agreed with Ravenclaw and Gryffindor. Yet, she didn't believe it would happen and believed in Salazar. That's why she didn't vote." Harry replied "Salazar lost the vote and in his anger and fear, he retreated to his chambers after being insulted way too many times by Gryffindor for being, among many things, a sore loser, dark and disloyal to the crown."

"You reveal a very different Gryffindor than the one portrayed in history."

"I am revealing what I read in Salazar's journals..." Harry replied sharply "Probably a bit bigoted, sure, we have to take in consideration the dislike between both men... Yet, Salazar was a pragmatist, he came up with the idea to educate young children in magic..."

"Slytherin had the idea? I thought Ravenclaw did." Luna asked and many were very interested.

"Salazar had the idea to train young children and Rowena had the idea of Hogwarts." Harry replied with a thoughtful look and a chuckle "Pillow talk, I believe." everyone looked at Harry surprised "Yes, Ravenclaw and Slytherin were together for some time but she ended it to marry another man. Don't ask me for details... Salazar isn't much forthcoming about it in his memories."

"Live and learn..." Luna replied, still shocked.

"I haven't arrived to that part yet..." mumbled an also shocked Daphne.

"Like I said, Salazar was a pragmatist and believed that despite everything, Gryffindor would be able to help into their undertaking... and in the end, because of his and Ravenclaw's stubbornness, Hogwarts was nearly attacked by the muggles."

"What happened?" Luna asked.

"Who do you think create the muggle repelling wards around this castle?" Harry asked and everyone hearing him widened their eyes "Regardless of magic, Hogwarts was under defended and filled with children. Fighting would never be an option. Then Salazar did his best next thing, working around the clock to finish his greatest project to date. He weaved wards that would confuse muggles and make them leave the vicinities. Not only it would work to protect the castle, it could be used to make magical only settlements and be at peace. Needless to say, he succeeded but died in the effort. His son found his body in the chamber of secrets, read his father's last words and completed the trials his father left him, becoming the next lord of Slytherin. I don't know what else happened after that."

"You still know much." Luna replied "Would you consider to publish Slytherin journals?" Harry turned to Daphne with a smile.

"Probably." he replied, remembering how his wife had insisted on it in his past life.

"That is all, then. However, I do have one question more about the heirs of Slytherin..."

"Make it, then."

"You said 'there is only one other at this time'." Luna replied "Are you implying Lord Voldemort is still alive?"

"No comments on that." Harry replied with a smirk.

END OF FLASHBACK

The article was a success and many letters were sent to Harry, offering partnerships to publish the journals. Many other proposals were sent his way as well but he completely ignored the marriage contracts. There was only one woman for him and he knew it. Amusingly, Daphne showed him a letter his parents had sent her, pretty straightforward. She was to seduce Potter by any means and keep him on a tight leash, with the purpose of marriage.

Unlike what everyone knew, Daphne was aware of how Harry claimed the lordship. She simply kept the memory locked behind her best occlumency defences and her own Bael.

FLASHBACK

"Are you going to tell me how you did it?" asked Daphne later the same night, when they were together in the chamber of secrets.

"Obviously, but do you care to try and guess?" replied Harry.

"Mh..." Daphne started thinking "I said to put Scylla in the chamber and putting her guarding something valuable to make her feel important... how did that help?"

"That didn't." Harry replied with a chuckle "The other thing you said did."

"What else did I say?" she asked, thinking about the conversation at breakfast. "Tell her it's an important secret, something that no one, not even I can't know about and that because she's a fierce snake, no one would dare go through her ?" Daphne asked and shrugging "No, nothing."

"All right, think with me. If you were Slytherin, how would you hide something?"

"Like he did, hiding it in a way that can only be accessed by people with my traits."

"And what if there was something you wanted to keep hidden from everyone, even those people you love with your traits, as you said?"

Daphne frowned.

"I would hide it under powerful wards keyed to me only..." Daphne replied and Harry shook his head.

"You're being too obvious, Daph." Harry replied "Think Slytherin."

"What, hiding it in plain sight? In front of everyone?"

"Cunning and guile." replied Harry with a grin "Hide something in plain sight and make people believe they don't want to go near it and there you have it."

"I'm not sure I'm understanding your logic, here and at breakfast."

"When you said to put Scylla protecting something, I almost snorted, thinking as if I would feel safe with Scylla guarding something really important when everything I need to do to go around her is feed her... It's not like she's a fearsome snake like a king cobra, an anaconda or a basilisk..."

Daphne gaped, understanding what Harry was saying.

"No..." she whispered, gapping and looking at the statue of Salazar's head, its mouth opened, showing the path the basilisk used to leave its nest.

"Hiding something in plain sight, in a way that no one would even consider to go there and search for it..." Harry laughed "Who would be mad enough to grovel through a dark tunnel, into a basilisk nest, in search of Slytherin's legacy, parselmouths or not?"

END OF FLASHBACK

Daphne followed Harry through the tunnel and ended up in a large stone room, torches igniting the moment they left the tunnel. The room was large and had two levels. The lower one, where the basilisk slept and the upper one, reachable by a set of stairs. They went up and saw several trunks and shelves, still enduring the passage of time. In the shelves, Daphne widened her eyes as she saw several books and scrolls, counting the hundreds and imagining that there was only one reason for them to be there. They were to be seen only by the head of House Slytherin.

There was a small stone pedestal and according to Harry, that was where Harry had found the ring of the head of the house, standing on the last of Salazar Slytherin's journals. Lastly the trunks. There were a least twenty large trunks and all of them filled with gold, silver and relics. It was an amazing trove.

"One day, this will be yours as well, if you agree to marry me." Harry mumbled but Daphne heard him, blushing immensely, much to his amusement.

They left the vault moments later and started their training spars but Daphne's mind never forgot what Harry said.

* Paid In Blood *

Several days passed since that evening and a few things happened. The Weasley twins returned to Hogwarts with their sister but all three were strangely subdued and apathetic, barely going with the motions. Ginny Weasley was said to spend her free time in her room crying as the twins sat looking at the fireplace.

Harry had a visit from Sirius and Remus one afternoon after class and was caught in a small party with a green snake shaped cake and confetti, for him and all his friends, Malfoy included as well. Everyone laughed, although Malfoy found it immature, and spent some good moments with the two adults who had become a fixture in their lives whenever something happened around Harry.

Dumbledore announced a duelling club and a duelling competition, sponsored by professor Moody and professor Flitwick. According with the headmaster, and professor Flitwick, it would be a fine activity, teaching the students about the duelling protocols and proper duelling. According with Moody, it would teach them to be prepared and to be in CONSTANT VIGILANCE!

The new Black Wands spent some time practicing in the days before the first meeting and they made several duels between themselves, getting ready for the day. The day before, they were more than ready.

"All right, that's enough for the day." Harry said, watching the new Black Wands finishing their routine on duelling. They had successfully charmed Malfoy to fall asleep in his bed and left him there, once again.

"Yes, lord Slytherin." Theo replied with a snicker and Harry growled.

"Stop calling me that, Theo." Harry replied, noticing the others snickering.

"Of course, lord Slytherin." Theo said again and Harry cursed him with a stinging hex, making him yelp after being hit on his buttocks.

"Damn it, that hurts." Theo complained and everyone laughed.

"Keep calling me that and I'll keep curse you." Harry replied. It seemed that Theo wanted to say something but the pain spoke louder.

"Can't take a joke..." Theo grumbled, standing with the others.

"All right, this was it. Tomorrow it will be the first day of the duelling club and I'm pretty sure they'll want us to go over the basics... so be prepared for a very boring time." Harry spoke and many snorted "Especially because we're fourth year students and we shouldn't be allowed to duel the upper years."

"Like you shouldn't be in the tournament for students of age only?" asked Daphne and Harry snorted and everyone else laughed "Besides, Moody is one of the teachers in the club."

"Constant Vigilance." Blaise spoke in a softer tone than Moody, but enough to make his point across "I bet that bastard will be around us and throw curses for us to defend."

"I'll take that bet..." Tracy replied "Flitwick wouldn't allow him to do that."

"Since when does Moody listen to anyone but himself?" asked Millie and Tracy actually considered her chances.

"Anyway, remember, have fun and if you duel, win." Harry replied with a smile "Now let's go before the curfew is on. "

The group left the Room of Requirement and walked down to the dungeons laughing, not finding anyone in their path. When they arrived at the door to the common room, Harry hissed before any of them could speak and the wall opened.

"One of these days I'm going to forget the password and when I'm locked outside, I'm blaming you." Tracy told Harry with a smirk and all went inside, only to find a group of sixth years around Scylla's tank.

"Potter, glad you're here." one of them called.

"Is there something wrong?" Harry asked.

"Scylla is... how to put this..."

"Getting bigger and fatter than she was suppose to." one of the other sixth year students said. Harry rose an eyebrow and realized one of them had a small parchment with him "We've been monitoring her growth to Care as a small project and... we thought you should know."

"Yeah, I know..." Harry replied with a sigh "With the amount of food she eats, I'm surprised she didn't burst already but yes, I know..."

"Stop making so much noise!" Scylla chose that moment to made herself known, raising her head in the tank "My pet! I missed you today. Where have you been?"

"Training with my friends, Scylla." Harry replied with a small smile, looking at the snake with a curious look "Scylla, are you all right? You seem to be drooling."

"I know, I finally started to produce venom." the snake hissed in enjoyment and everyone was looking at Harry, waiting to know what was happening "It's all thanks to you and all your care. I want to offer you a gift, my pet. I want you to have my first poison."

"Your fist poison?" asked Harry, raising an eyebrow "You have being threatening to bite people for weeks and you're telling me you didn't have poison?"

Scylla lowered her head, as if ashamed.

"I had to be threatening to be fed, didn't I?" Harry laughed, noticed by everyone

"Well, congratulations, then, Scylla, you smart girl." Harry said with a smile and putting his hand on the tank to caress Scylla's head "You're getting big, then."

"About time..." Scylla complained with a huff "Bring me a vial, my pet and all the poison I can spare will be yours." Harry waved his wand and a small crystal and unbreakable vial appeared. Scylla coiled itself around Harry's arm and he placed it near the vial with a flinch.

"You're getting stronger, Scylla..." Harry complained, feeling the pain in his arm where Scylla had been coiled.

"Harry, what are you doing?" asked Daphne, curious.

"Scylla decided that because I took so good care of her, I should have her first poison." Harry replied with an amused chuckle "Just making her happy."

"Her first poison?" asked Millie, looking at the snake's size "How can it be her first poison?"

"I have no idea." Harry replied "What I know is what she told me... The people at the store didn't fed her and she didn't grow properly... maybe that's it."

"Maybe..." Daphne replied, standing next to Harry and watching as Scylla's yellowish poison dripped into the vial from the snake's fangs.

"There, that's all I can spare, my pet." Scylla announced with a pleased tone, coiling itself on the table where she stood.

"Thank you, Scylla." Harry replied, having no idea about what to do with the poison. He'd probably put it on a shelf or offer it to Millie for experiments with potions.

"Be careful, my pet." Scylla told him "If I was bigger and older, my poison would be deadly for you. As I am still growing and barely more than a hatchling, it's not as dangerous but it may still be deadly. Maybe you can still use it on the useless blond monkey that didn't feed me. Or better yet, maybe I can bite him now that I have poison."

"Scylla, if you bite him, people will know and they will try to come here and kill you." Harry told Scylla, only for the snake to scoff.

"As if they could." she scoffed "I have you to protect me and..."

"Scylla..." Harry admonished the snake in a firm tone "You can't bite anyone in this castle, do you understand me? You would be in danger and not even I would be able to help you." much to his surprise, the snake coiled around itself.

"If you don't want me to, then I won't."

"Thank you, Scylla." Harry replied with a sigh, offering his arm "We all like you and we don't want you do be in danger."

Scylla coiled itself around Harry's arm and once again, Harry hissed.

"Scylla, you're hurting me..." Harry complained.

"Harry, are you alright?" Daphne asked.

"Just Scylla, squeezing hard." Harry replied.

"I'm sorry my pet. It seems I'm getting really stronger." Scylla replied amused "My pet, I want a new nest. This one is getting smaller to my greatness. A dark and a cool place where I can grow larger and more powerful would be more suitable."

"There isn't a place like that around here, Scylla." Harry replied with a frown, placing Scylla in the tank "Besides, if I find you one, people wouldn't see you that often."

"Ah, well, we wouldn't like to prevent others to witness my growth and my greatness, would we?" Scylla asked as Harry dropped all of her in the glass tank.

"Besides, if you grow much more, you'll become as big as a basilisk in no time." Harry joked and Scylla perked up at that "Good night, Scylla."

"You're so silly, my pet. Of course I'll grow as big as a basilisk. I may be a hatchling but I am a basilisk." at that, Harry, who had already turned his back on Scylla and was starting to walk next to Daphne, paled considerably, tripping on his own step, attracting the attention of everyone.

"Harry, what's wrong?" asked Daphne, already up. All she saw was Harry's shocked look before he turned back.

"WHAT?" Harry asked in surprise, shock and fear. Everyone turned to him; They were used to the parseltongue but Harry never shouted like that.

"I said I'm a basilisk, my pet." Scylla replied "I'm little more than a hatchling but I'm still a basilisk."

Harry felt the strength on his legs vanish and fell on his knees in shock, only able to gap.

"Harry?!" demanded Daphne in surprise as she saw Harry fall on his knees, scaring everyone. He just started to laugh, falling on his back as he laughed and laughed at the stupidity of the situation.

"Harry!" Daphne demanded, concerned "Tell me what happened."

"Malfoy..." Harry laughed in amusement.

"What about him?" asked Theo, not understanding.

"I'm going to kill him." Harry stopped his laughter, keeping his eyes closed and a huge grin on his lips.

"Why?" asked Daphne, his eyebrows raised. Everyone wondered the same.

"Because no matter how much I may love Scylla, that pathetic excuse for a wizard brought a basilisk hatchling into our midst." Harry replied with an amused grin as everyone paled like ghosts "And none of us was the wiser."

* Paid In Blood *

Dobby popped into the chamber of secrets with the tank containing Scylla and left it on the floor, ignoring the surprised looks the basilisk hatchling gave him. Scylla was surprised but her pet had told her not to leave the tank neither to do anything against Dobby and she intended to do as he asked. She liked her pet and if she made her pet sad, he wouldn't take care of her and she wouldn't be properly fed nor be able to grow... She looked around and saw the statues of several snakes and much to her surprise, she saw the bones of a giant snake. Because it was so big, she thought it to be a basilisk as well.

"Hello, Scylla." she heard her pet say and turned to him immediately.

"My pet, where are we? Are those basilisk bones?"

"You are in the chamber of secrets, Scylla. Where I some to train and sleep." Harry replied and Scylla noticed he wasn't looking to her "Scylla, when will you gain the ability to kill with a look?"

"When my eyes grow all yellow." Scylla said proudly.

"Will you be able to control it, Scylla?" Harry asked and Scylla noticed the concern on his pet's voice.

"Yes, I think I will... Sehron said I would..."

"Who's Sehron, Scylla?" asked a concerned Harry.

"He's the one who taught me, my pet. He's not a basilisk but he was old and wise. I met him at the store and he told me about basilisks and that I was one. He died a few days before the blonde monkey took me."

Harry just nodded.

"How will you control it?" asked Harry and Scylla told him about the extra lid Sehron told him about, the one she had to open to be able to kill with a look.

"And you have it closed?" asked Harry in surprise when she told him.

"Of course, my pet. I wouldn't want to hurt you. Neither your mate or any of the ones important for you. You wouldn't like me and take care of me then."

"Scylla..." Harry said after some moments of silence "If people find you, they will kill you."

"But why?"

"Because they are afraid of what you'll become when you grow." Harry replied with a small smile, caressing the snake's head "If you want to go somewhere, I can ask Dobby to take you and you'll be safe. All you have to do is find your dark and cool place... and hunt for food."

"But... but..."

"Or..." Harry spoke with a small smile "You can help me and I will make sure you are well fed and have a dark and cool place for yourself."

"YES!" Scylla pretty much shouted, making Harry chuckle. He pointed to the bones of the basilisk.

"That was the former guardian of the chamber." Harry told Scylla "A bad man was controlling him and forced him to kill students and me."

Scylla hissed.

"You are even stronger than I thought, my pet."

"After I killed him, I killed the bad man but he didn't die because of magics he did. He's the one I need to kill."

"And of course, you need my help." Scylla replied.

"Maybe..." Harry replied "Do you promise not to attack anyone unless I ask you to?

"Yes, my pet. I promise." Scylla replied with a nod.

"Then you can stay here, if you want." Harry said, waving around "The old one's nest was inside the statue's mouth but my mate and I will go there often and may disturb you. We also stay in that room there." Harry replied pointing at the places "Every morning, Dobby will bring you some food and all you have to do is stay here. Only those who speak the serpent tongue may come here, unless they are the bad man."

"I understand, my pet." Scylla replied "Can I go see the nest of the old one? And can I stay there too?" Harry nodded and Scylla started to slither towards the statue "Thank you, my pet."

As Scylla slithered away, Harry's eyes steeled themselves, as did his demeanour. He drew his wand from his holster and told himself a basilisk was far too dangerous, even if it was Scylla...

* Paid In Blood *

Harry was popped to the common room once again by Dobby, only to find everyone there, glaring at Malfoy, who stood alone in one side of the common room. When he saw Harry, he glared at him and wanted to sneer and shout at him but Harry was faster and drew his wand, casting a disarming charm on Malfoy.

"What the hell, Potter?" Malfoy shouted and Harry gave Malfoy's and his wand to the one closest to him, a first year student girl who looked surprised.

Harry said nothing and removed his robe.

"Potter?" asked Alistair as he saw Harry pushing his sleeves up.

"Malfoy..." Harry spoke in a low and cold tone, approaching the blond dangerously "You brought a basilisk into this common room." everyone paled again, remembering the panic they had just experienced "Scylla could have killed us all..." Harry punched Malfoy's jaw with a strong punch, making the blond fall immediately, although not falling unconscious "You stupid shit..."

"I didn't know..." Malfoy replied in fear, seeing Harry's cold looks and seeing no one trying to help him.

"I really want to hurt you right now..." Harry said in a cold hiss "But I'm only one and everyone here has a saying in what to do with you... It was all of us your actions threatened." Harry spoke, turning away from the blond and claiming his wand and robes.

"Potter, what about... Scylla?" asked Eliza hesitantly and many wanted to know the same.

"I took care of her." Harry replied and many paled as they heard Harry's words, understanding the hidden meaning.

"You... You killed it?" a sixth year asked in shock.

"I SAID I TOOK CARE OF HER!" Harry shouted, scaring all, dressing his robe and leaving through the common room's door with his wand in his hand.

"Stay here and deal with this, I'll take care of him." Daphne said, following Harry through the entrance. No one dared to move, all seeing the hole of the door closing.

"What about Malfoy, then?" asked Astoria Greengrass.

Daphne entangled her arm with Harry's and said nothing, just walking at his side, at his own pace. Harry looked at her but said nothing. They walked for a good while and she realized they were going in the direction of the Room of Requirements.

"I'm angry." Harry whispered.

"I can tell." Daphne replied.

No more words were said until they reached the Room of Requirements. Harry walked three times in front of the door and opened it, revealing a garden with a small creek flowing through it. Daphne followed him and found it a beautiful spot.

"What is this?" she asked.

"It's on the Potter Estate." Harry explained with a sigh, sitting on the ground and falling on his back, looking to the blue sky conjured by the room "It used to be our favourite spot."

"It's beautiful." Daphne replied, kneeling next to Harry and playing with his hair.

"Lay at my side." he asked and Daphne did as he asked. There was no kissing, no snogging, no nothing. The two of them just stood there, in silence with each other. One being supportive to the one she loved and the other brooding on his actions.

* Paid In Blood *

The next day, Harry and Daphne went back to the common room, where both showered and changed clothes. Harry was the first to be ready and sat in the common room, looking to the fire in the fireplace.

"Good morning." Alistair said sitting next to Harry, who recognized his presence with a greeting in a small whisper "I thought you'd like to know what happened last night after you left... Malfoy was banished from the house and we took him to Snape and explained everything to him." Harry nodded in silence "We don't know what will become of him but he won't be a Slytherin any time soon."

"Luckily, his father won't hear about it." Brian laughed on the other side of Harry "Good morning."

"You held a house meeting?" Harry asked "Daph and I were missing."

"Special circumstances were considered..."

"Potter... Harry... how are you?" asked Alistair and Harry chuckled at the question.

"Tell me, Alistair, are you and Brian here friends? Would you trust him with your life?"

"Of course." Alistair replied and Brian nodded.

"Knowing that Brian, would you kill Alistair because he's a danger to everyone?" asked Harry and both young men gaped, looking at each other and Harry "Yeah, I thought so." Harry replied to the silence, with a sigh "I'll be fine."

"So, are you fourthies ready to the club later today?" asked Brian with a smile and they saw a small smile on Harry.

"That depends of what the club will entail, exactly." Harry replied. Theo was the first to come down and see Harry with the two young men of the Triumvirate. When they saw him, both Brian and Alistair left Harry, Brian having given him a soft tap on the shoulder.

"Hey, good morning." Theo said, sitting with Harry.

"Good morning." Harry replied with a nod.

"Malfoy's gone." Theo said, not knowing what to really say.

"Alistair and Brian told me." Harry replied amused.

"It was also unanimous." Theo added with a chuckle "His face was priceless..." he snickered for some moments, turning to Harry "What about you?"

"I'm fine." Harry replied softly "I spent the night at the Room of Requirements. Daphne held me and we talked."

"We all owe you, you know?" Theo said.

"For what?" asked Harry, raising an eyebrow.

"For finding out..." Theo replied "Before anything happened." Harry nodded and Theo saw his sad and concerned demeanour "Was it hard?"

"I did the right thing." Harry replied and Theo accepted it, both boys falling into a comfortable silence. In nearly thirty minutes, the group of the nine fourth year students was in the common room, ready for breakfast.

"Shall we go, then?" asked Harry, hand tight with Daphne, both leading the group. They talked softly among themselves until they reached the great hall and entered it. No one noticed anything odd and the nine slytherins went to their table, where they sat and had their breakfast in quiet companionship, with some jokes and normal bantering.

That was, until Snape showed up.

"Mr. Potter." the man drooled, attracting the attention of everyone around.

"Professor, if this is about beating up Malfoy, tell me the time and I'll be there." Harry replied and Snape only nodded.

"Nine o'clock tomorrow night." Snape said, looking at the green eyed teenager "One hundred points to Slytherin for identifying a dangerous creature and possibly saving many lives. I believe the headmaster will want to speak to you soon, as well." Harry nodded and Snape left them to their breakfast.

"Wait, professor." Harry called, rising from his seat and going to his pocket, handling the man a vial with the yellowish poison he kept. Snape rose an eyebrow at it "I'm sure you can find a useful way to use basilisk poison." Snape widened his eyes in shock and only nodded, turning his back on Harry but not before giving him ten more points.

"So, what's the first class today?" asked Harry, sitting with Daphne and offering her a kiss in the cheek, which she took gladly.

* Paid In Blood *

The day passed quietly and many students wondered why Malfoy was wearing dark robes without green and silver, looking sullen. They were simply told that Malfoy threatened the lives of all of them and was banished, with no chances of returning to the snake pit. Those who wanted to know more received nothing else.

Harry paid attention in classes and did his coursework flawlessly and without complaint. He even helped his friends who needed help but barely spoke more than what he had to. Then, the time of the first duelling club arrived and everyone interested showed up in the great hall at six o'clock.

"Let's see what happens, then." Blaise mumbled and the nine Slytherins walked into the hall, joining almost everyone who was currently in Hogwarts. They only needed to wait for a bit before professors Flitwick and Moody appeared, offering them a small introduction to duelling, from the perspectives of a professional duellist and an auror.

"Now, let us start by pairing up and then we will practice the disarming and the shield charms." Flitwick said and Moody snorted but said nothing.

"I told you it would be going through the basics." Harry whispered as he paired up with Daphne.

"I expected nothing less." she replied with a chuckle "We're a special case." Harry laughed and cast the disarming charm against Daphne, who defended with a perfectly raised shield.

The nine Slytherins joining the groups of sixth and seventh years in doing the exercise in their bored cadences and waited for the others to finish, having the opportunity to watch the other students. Daphne noticed Astoria, paired with one of her friends, managing to somewhat cast the disarming charm but failing the shield.

"Maybe I should help my sister." she whispered to herself, heard by Harry "If nothing else, maybe it could help her grades."

"Do you want to invite her to a meeting of the study group?" asked Harry and Daphne thought about it.

"Sure, I think it would be fun for her and she could learn something." Daphne replied and Harry chuckled, looking around for others. He saw Hannah Callen paired with a friend of hers, managing both spells, as did Justin Smith. He thought about a proper excuse he could give to invite his friends from the past life but the best excuse was he saw how good they were in the duelling club and invited them for everyone's benefit. They would certainly accept the invitation. Then his eyes went to a small group of first year dorks and he saw none other than little Jason Hallys managing both spells, surprising him greatly, considering the boy was just a first year.

"That brat will go far..." he whispered.

"Who?" asked Daphne.

"Hallys. I just saw him casting both spells and he's just a first year." he replied and Daphne rose an eyebrow, following Harry's eyes to the gryffindor group, watching the Hallys boy casting the spells again but failing the celebration his house and year mates did when succeeding.

"Fine, he's impressive..." Daphne asked, turning to Harry "Are you thinking of inviting him to the group?"

"Can I?" Harry asked with a surprised look.

"I don't know..." she replied, with a surprised look "You're the leader, you decide that. But if you want my opinion..."

"Which I always do." he replied.

"The boy may have potential but don't forget he's a gryffindor. It wouldn't be easy for everyone to accept."

"Unless we invited other people."

"True, but that's not important for now."

"Yes..." Harry replied, noticing Moody and Flitwick were wrapping up with helping everyone who needed.

"Very well, students. Let us try some actual duelling." Flitwick suggested, raising a duelling platform "We shall make random pairings by years and test the skill of some of you... Let us start with the first years..."

Three boring duels later, Harry perked up hearing Jason being called to duel one of the Slytherin's first years.

It started as any other, with a bow and entering in position. Harry saw the overconfidence of the slytherin boy and the focus of Jason.

"And begin!" announced Flitwick. The slytherin boy rose his wand, not moving from his position and chanted the spell. Unfortunately for him, Jason moved from his position and cast the disarming charm much faster, the spell hitting the other boy before he even finished the incantation.

"The winner, Mr. Hallys. Five points for Gryffindor." Flitwick announced and Harry noticed how everyone in red and gold, with the exception of Jason, cheered.

The duels continued but the time for the club ended, much to everyone's annoyance.

"Well, that was a complete waste of time." Theo mumbled as they returned to the dungeons.

"I don't know, I saw some amusing things." Blaise replied with a chuckle, remembering a few third years "duelling".

"Did you guys saw anyone you believe would make a good addition to our little group?" asked Daphne, walking besides Harry.

"I did." Harry replied, as she knew he would.

"I saw a ravenclaw but I don't know his name." Tracy replied.

"Why?" asked Millie "Are you thinking of inviting these people?"

"If they are suitable and a good addition, why not?" asked Harry.

"Even if they are from another house?" Theo asked with a raised eyebrow.

"As long as they aren't imbeciles, why not?" Harry replied.

"What's the point?" asked Mille, wondering "Are you trying to form a group to influence all the houses?"

"No, but now that you mention it..." Harry replied, tilting his head and smirking "It would be nice to have some peace and quiet at school."

"Speaks the guy responsible for most of the agitation." Pansy replied and they all laughed.

* Paid In Blood *

"That's... Are you sure?" Daphne asked as Harry finished telling her the plan to get the cup from Gringotts. February was starting and they had hidden themselves in the Room of Requirements for some light training before the meeting with the Black Wands.

"It's a little ambitious, true, but it's very doable. Besides, suspicions will be diverted and we solve the problem of the death eaters once and for all."

"Can you even do all that you said?" Daphne asked, raising an eyebrow.

"It should take me a few days to complete the necessary equipment, give or take." he replied "It's the best way to make sure they don't escape to cause havoc."

"I'm not against that but..." Daphne replied "Much of your plan relies on me..."

"And that's a problem how?" asked Harry, surprised.

"Are you sure?" she asked again and Harry nodded.

"You have the pureblood upbringing to convince them." Harry replied and Daphne rose an eyebrow.

"You're a dark lord who led this whole country for years." she replied.

"And I accepted no bullshit from anyone, least of all the pureblood faction. I had my sister in law for that." Harry replied "Or do you prefer to handle the dementors?" he asked her and Daphne scoffed at the question.

"Fine, I'll do it..." she replied with a sigh "What else do we need?"

"Glamours, proper code names, it wouldn't do to spill our identities to anyone..."

"Obviously..." Daphne replied with a snort.

"Maybe teaching you a painful curse to encourage anyone who has doubts about us..." Harry mused "There will certainly be some who will ask questions..."

"A bone breaker can convince as well as a cruciatus." Daphne replied and Harry had to agree with that.

"Very well... that leaves only one thing. When?" Harry asked and Daphne crossed her arms.

"How many days do you think we need to prepare?" asked Daphne.

"In one week, we should have everything we need... but what about you?" he asked and Daphne gulped.

"Then let us do it as we are capable... besides, the second task is only at the end of the month and we better solve the cup situation before it." she replied. Before Harry could speak, Dobby popped into the room.

"Master, Mistress, your friends and some guests are waiting outside."

"Already?" asked Daphne.

"Better delaying this conversation to later on..." Harry mumbled "Dobby, get the equipment ready and get some materials."

"Very well, master." Dobby replied, popping away. Daphne waved her wand at the door and unlocked it, allowing everyone outside to enter the room.

Daphne stood at Harry's side as their friends entered, accompanied by a few newbies. Astoria Greengrass was among them, as were five more Slytherins, two younger than him and three older, as well as two ravenclaws, one of them being none other than Justin Smith, both surprised with what they were seeing.

"Welcome to the Room of Requirement." Harry started after some moments, looking to the new additions "I'm glad you decided to accept the invitation to join us here today... although I can see not everyone accepted the invitation, a shame..."

"What is this and why are we here?" one of the Ravenclaws, clearly an older boy asked and Harry wondered who he was and who had invited him.

"And you are?" Harry asked the boy.

"Rodrick Bullstrode." the boy replied.

"This, Rodrick Bullstrode, is a study and duelling club and after watching your performance at the duelling club a few weeks ago, it was decided you were a fine addition to our group and we decided to invite you to join."

"Mh... not interested, then." the boy replied, surprising most.

"As you wish." Harry replied with a nod, waving at the door. The older boy walked to the door and opened it, almost hitting a late arrival.

"Sorry I'm late..." they all heard a voice say "I had some difficulties in being alone. Am I too late?"

"Don't ask me, ask them." the older Bullstrode replied, leaving the room. Had anyone noticed it, they would see his eyes glazing as he stepped out of the room. As soon as he would walk away for a few feet, the charms Harry had placed at the door would work to destroy the memory of the meeting and the invitation.

"Get in and close the door." Daphne replied curious and almost raised an eyebrow when she recognized who the late arrival was.

"Sorry I'm late, like I said, I..." the words died on Jason Hally's throat the moment he saw the several students wearing green and silver looking at him, none of them showing surprise but clearly very interested in him and his presence.

"Ah, Mr Hallys, glad you could join us." Harry replied in a neutral tone, secretly happy the boy had made it "Do come in. You didn't miss much."

The boy looked at the others and gulped. Embracing his Gryffindor traits, he charged forward and joined the group. He had no idea what was happening but he had received an invitation from the lord Potter himself, assuring his safety.

"What's a dork doing here?" Asked none other than Astoria Greengrass, very much surprised.

"He was invited as you were." Daphne replied, looking at Harry, who nodded.

"Like I said to Mr. Bullstrode, who regrettably left us, we are a study group in search of new members, to improve our duelling skills and we chose to invite you thanks to your displays at the duelling club a few weeks ago." Harry told them "Those of you who are younger than the founding members, those are we fourth year Slytherins, were chosen because you showed great potential. The others were chosen because not only you show great potential, we recognize you can help us grow and we can help you in return. More, if we manage to have members from all houses, we can form an influence alliance here in Hogwarts."

"And control the school?" a Slytherin asked.

"I would say keep conflicts to a minimum and help to keep order and the peace." Harry replied "There have been enough conflicts in these halls for stupid things. Although, for now, our focus is practice and study. Who wants in and who wants out?" asked Harry and he was satisfied as everyone stayed.

A quick separation was made and Daphne took the four younger students to one side of the room as Harry stayed with the others to give some instructions and suggestions of exercises. All new additions were surprised as they saw the training dummies appear from the walls, some moving. Harry then joined Daphne and the four younger students, Jason, who was a first year, Astoria, a second year, Charles Armstrong and Denise Brownhills, both third years.

Jason actually felt a fish out of water, standing with the Slytherins.

"No one will hurt you in this room, Mr. Hallys." Daphne said, noticing the boy's nervous "Try to relax."

"I did tell you that, didn't I?" Harry asked, joining them.

"Yes, about that, why me?" Jason asked Harry "You said I have potential, but why me? There are others in Gryffindor much better. I'm just a first year and a muggleborn."

"So?" Harry asked, raising an eyebrow "Fine, if it makes you at ease, I'll answer your questions. I invited you for two reasons. One I already told you. You were rather decent in your match in the duelling club and have potential to grow. With help, you can become quite powerful."

More than you were the first time around.

"And the second reason?" the boy asked, feeling proud of himself after hearing Harry's words, ignoring the scoffs from the other three.

"You apologised to me before the break. You were the first and only to do it, as well." Harry replied bluntly and all of them rose an eyebrow in surprise, not to mention shock "Is that enough for you?"

Jason looked at Harry and nodded.

"Thank you for the opportunity, and your faith in me, then." Jason replied with a small bow. Harry nodded and started to lecture the four in the stunning spell. After twenty minutes, the four of them were already casting the spell against the dummies, leaving Daphne and Harry alone.

"I'm sorry." Daphne mumbled.

"Mh?"

"I'm sorry for what I did before... I never did apologize for it, did I?"

"Oh... don't worry. I never held it against you or any of our friends." Harry replied with a small smile, hugging her by the side "But it's nice to know you feel like that."

"Stupefy!" Jason chanted and nothing happened. Daphne looked at the young wizard and didn't miss the wondering look, nor the smirk her sister gave.

"You're not doing any better, Astoria." Daphne admonished her sister and Astoria actually blushed, going back at her cast.

"Ma'am?" Jason asked, turning to Daphne and surprising her "What am I doing wrong?"

"Personally, I think you and my sister are two young to cast the stunning spell but Harry seems to think that because you two are able to cast the simple shield charm and the disarming charm, you are also able to cast the stunning charm." Daphne told him "I can only tell you what Harry told me and the same to you, Astoria. Channel your magic to the wand. You are either not doing it properly or aren't channelling enough. "

"Yes ma'am." Jason replied, going back to his work. Astoria looked to her sister, who encouraged her with a nod and she too went back to work. Harry was speaking to the third years, who had managed the work and was giving them instructions to follow in the other group, as well as instructing them on how to summon books and materials for helping. It seemed that Daphne was in charge of her sister and Jason Hallys. She decided to look at the boy she knew had been her brother-in-law in Harry's past life. At a first glance, he really was just another boy, nothing special. Yet, knowing what she knew, she wondered how such a normal looking boy could have become the man Harry had told her about. She knew about his grandfather's death but that had been years after the last battle and she knew he had fought in it. Looking to her sister trying to cast the spell, she wondered if future Astoria was truly happy with him.

"Knut for your thoughts?" asked Harry, embracing her from behind, dragging her to the present once again.

"I was watching Hallys and my sister and I wondered about them in your past." she whispered after casting a secrecy charm on them.

"Mh, have they started ranting at each other already?" Harry asked and Daphne looked surprised at him "That was fast."

"No, they didn't and what do you mean with that?" Daphne asked surprised.

"She's a Slytherin, he's a Gryffindor. Sparks flew when the two of them disagreed on something and I assure you, some of their discussions were a great source of entertainment for me."

"Oh?" Daphne asked, crossing her arms "How did they get together, then?"

"I'm not really sure... I remember hearing Astoria arguing with him for some reason but I ignored them. It was late and I had to put our daughter to bed." Harry told Daphne with a soft smile "The following day, Daphy told me she had seen them kissing."

"Uh... and did they argue a lot?" asked Daphne.

"Most of the time before they got together. After that, not so much, unless for really important things."

"They had a son, didn't they?"

"Adam Greengrass-Hallys." Harry replied with a smile "Bold as his father, cunning as his mother and the bane of the Greengrass and the Malfoy families.

"And what does that mean?" Daphne asked, making Harry chuckle.

"I'll tell you later." he replied and Daphne accepted it with a huff.

"Fine. Just tell me one more thing, you told me Hallys died?"

"Yes, he died in the third war, the one against the muggles." Harry spoke sadly, looking at the boy still attempting the curse.

"How did it even start?" asked Daphne.

"How else, it started with Titania's policies... do you remember when I told you they wanted to change our world to something akin to the muggle world and reveal ourselves to them?" Daphne nodded with a scowl "As it turned out, she also attempted to take several of our potions and magics to the muggle world... and had created a company with muggles and squibbs in the muggle world, with the use of some small magic and a few muggleborns to recreate the potions as medicine, study the magical folks and creatures using science... needless to say when she fell, that company was already autonomous... and their agents and mercenaries were well trained to kidnap magicals for them to experiment upon. The kidnappings were the first indication that something was off."

"So, the third war was actually an extent of the second one?" Daphne asked outraged and Harry nodded.

"Sort of. They employed mercenaries and asked for the support of the crown, wanting protection against terrorists targeting their company. Then they had the prime minister support when they claimed they were trying to recreate the magical potions in the muggle way, trying to help the world. The muggle prime minister turned to their side and that was when we had our first clue who our enemy truly was." Daphne trembled in anger as Harry spoke "We located their headquarters, ironically heavily fortified under powerful wards and muggle security systems, somehow both working together and in an unplotable location right in London, warded against even house-elves... and back then I wasn't good enough with fading. I had barely started to study it... Obviously, we attacked in full force and lost many good people but we ended that damned company, killed their leaders, destroyed all their research and my personal favourite, I put the prime minister and the Queen under the imperius curse, to make the muggles end the influence of the company and make sure it was over." Daphne rose an eyebrow in surprise "Well, that and to make sure we were protected, having them acting as our first line of defence against further muggle attacks..."

"Uh..." Daphne mumbled before chuckling.

"Yet... we lost many against the muggles'... Many good people... not to mention those that hit the closest... Theo was hit in the spine and spent the rest of his life in a wheelchair with no chances of ever walking again and Jason... " to Daphne, Harry didn't need to say anything else "It didn't help that Astoria discovered she was pregnant after it happened."

"Oh gods..." Daphne whispered, being embraced by Harry, looking to the first year and the second year. Astoria managed to cast the spell and started to gloat but it was only for some small moments, since Jason also managed to cast the spell.

* Paid In Blood *

Harry cursed the last of the several men and women in the room, all of them wearing business suits and guns. His own wounds bothered him but he wanted to make sure he got all of them.

"That's all of them, my lord." one of the soldiers with Harry replied, that one carrying a wand and wearing black robes. A patronus cat came from the floor and approached Harry.

"Lord Potter, we located the research labs and have destroyed every sample and freed every prisoner. We are unable to send them to St. Mungis by portkey while the wards are still up."

"Badenhill, send a message to the curse breakers to find the ward stones and put them down." Harry ordered one of his soldiers, who nodded and cast a patronus of his own, a bird "Regis, what can you tell me?"

"These computers have access to the mainframe and I can use them to make a remote connection..." one man in muggle clothes said, working on a computer.

"In english!" Harry demanded and the imperio'd man blinked.

"I can use these computers to get the locations of all bases and safehouses, if there are any other left and destroy all information."

"Then do it." Harry ordered, passing his hand on his greying hair in annoyance.

"My lord, I just received a patronus from captain Hallys team. The captain was injured in one of the labs and it's very bad. He needs an immediate extraction."

"WHAT!?" demanded Harry, paling considerable "Where is he?"

"Tenth floor, my lord. We are on the fifteenth." the man Badenhill replied and Harry left the room where they were, being followed by three others. Harry ran to the stairs and ran down five floors, running into a destroyed lab on the tenth floor, finding the team with little effort, two of them around the body of their captain and the four others in a defensive stance.

"What the hell happened here?" Harry demanded as soon as he reached them.

"One of the muggles had a new weapon, my lord. I saw it and seems to be one of the "mashkine-gons"?" the woman replied unsure and Harry glared at her, making her continue "The bullets it used were larger, had runic patters and were coated in poison..."

"Hey...Harry..." Harry heard the soft whispers and immediately turned to the fallen body, his brother-in-law "Did... we... won?"

"Yes, Jason, we won. You have to hold on now." Harry spoke, noticing the black blood oozing from the large wounds in Jason's belly. Not good at all.

"Being...shot... fucking... hurts..." Jason replied with cough, spitting blood "Could... use... healer... Tori... angry..."

"We're working on it." Harry chuckled nervously, addressing the others "Take him to the first floor, that's where we're getting all the injured and the dead. Keep him alive."

"It's too late, my lord." the woman replied in a low and sad tone. Harry turned around much to his horror, he saw Jason's body not breathing "The captain... he's dead, my lord."

* Paid In Blood *

Astoria cried holding Jason's hand, caressing her own face with it.

"You fool, couldn't you be more careful, you moronic Gryffindor?" she cried being heard by Harry, who was staying a few feet away out of respect "Why? Why did you have to die?" she sobbed and Harry decided to walk forward, putting his hand on her shoulder. Astoria turned her tear-filled eyes at him and sobbed even more.

"I'm sorry, Tori." Harry said.

"He shouldn't have died." Astoria replied in tears "I loved him. He shouldn't have... I need him."

"It wasn't his choice, Tori." Harry spoke "He was taken by the muggles."

"At least you killed them." Astoria growled, her eyes bloodshot with anger and sadness "Tell me you killed them all."

"I killed them all." Harry replied and Astoria sobbed.

"He shouldn't have died..." she sobbed again "I need him."

"No, he shouldn't have died." Harry said as Astoria hugged her husband's body.

"Why did you have to die, you fool?" she cried "I'm pregnant. You were going to be a father."

Harry felt his own heart squeezing on his chest.

* Paid In Blood *

Harry Potter-Black, the dark lord of Britain, massaged his temples.

"Care to say that again?" he told the two in front of him, choosing to ignore the outraged rant from his sister, who happened to be his under-secretary.

"Certainly, my lord." an aged Jonathan Greengrass replied "Since young Adam defeated his half-brother Scorpius in the honour duel, resulting on the young man's regrettable death..."

"Malfoy challenged my son!" Astoria ranted.

"Scorpius was also your son, Astoria." Persephone Greengrass replied with a scowl.

"That boy..."

"ENOUGH!" Harry punched the table in anger, silencing everyone in the room "You want to make Adam Hallys the heir of the Greengrass estate?"

"Indeed, my lord." Jonathan replied.

"Why?" Astoria raged "You never cared about him... Is it because the Malfoy is dead and he's the next in line? Or is it because his uncle made him his heir as well and you want the prestige of having such a powerful heir?"

"Tori, enough! Summon Adam here." Harry demanded and Astoria gasped.

"You can't be serious. You can't allow this."

"It's not in my hands, Tori and you know it." Harry replied in anger "I have no power to stop the naming of an heir and you know it. Only Adam can accept the role of the heir or not." Astoria huffed and drew her wand, casting a patronus that took the shape of a mongoose. As the patronus left the room, both she and Harry glared at the two Greengrass elders.

"I don't know what you're planning but you won't achieve it, you cowards." Astoria glared at them.

"Astoria, how dare you..." her mother started to rant, only to be cut out by Harry.

"Shut up, you harpy, Astoria is right." he glared at them "Where were you when we fought two wars for the survival of our kind? Where were you when it was discovered she had spent years under a love potion? You were the first to disown her. Where were Daphne was murdered?"

"Regretably, we..."

"SILENCE!" Harry shouted, wanting nothing more than to curse the two elders in front of him "I despise you two and... Adam, come in."

A young man with dark brown hair and shaved face, wearing blue robes came into the room, looking surprised as he recognized those present in the room.

"Mother, uncle... why did you summon me?" the young man asked, noticing the glares directed at the elders.

"These two decided they want you as their heir." Astoria announced in anger.

"Because I killed Malfoy?" the young man asked with a small scowl.

"Yes, by killing your brother in the honour duel, you became the heir yourself." Jonathan replied with a calm demeanour "You are of Greengrass blood and powerful, more than your brother was. His loss is regrettable, of course but you proved to be the superior wizard." Jonathan Greengrass said with a smile "We wish to make you the Greengrass heir, of course, you'll need to move in with us to learn about the business and attend to official events with us."

"Mh, and what do I gain with it?" Adam asked, shocking his mother and his uncle.

"What?" Astoria demanded "You can't tell me you're considering to accept."

"Why not, mother?" Adam asked "It's my birthright, isn't it? Besides, disown or not, we are still of Greengrass blood and we could use the income to get out of uncle Harry's house and stop living at his expenses."

"Are you out of your mind?" demanded Harry, shocked with what he heard, ignoring the smug looks from the two Greengrass elders.

"You taught me family is important." Adam continued, looking at his tearing mother and shocked uncle "It's my duty to make sure my family doesn't die out." he turned to his grandparents "I accept the heir position, grandfather."

"No!" Astoria snarled, seething at her own son "Have you no pride, Adam? Is this what I taught you?" her eyes teared even more "Is this what you father fought and died for? For you to sell yourself to them? What would your father say?!"

"We will never know, do we, mother?" Adam replied coldly "Father has been dead for a long long time." the slap came in a blur and he felt her face sting, seeing only his enraged mother and her red teary eyes.

"HOW DARE YOU SPEAK THAT WAY ABOUT YOUR FATHER?!" she shouted, outraged "JASON WAS A GREAT MAN, LOYAL AND BRAVE. HE WOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOU!" she breathed hard, glaring at Adam "Fine, be their precious heir but don't come near me while you carry that forsaken title. They betrayed my sister, betrayed your uncle, betrayed me and you want to take their side?"

"Get out." Harry ordered, raising from his seat "The three of you, get out of my office before I make you." his magic flared and the other three needed no further encouraging. Astoria fell to her knees, crying for what had just happened and Harry actually considered to end the Greengrass bloodline...

* Paid In Blood *

The laughter of the dark lord's echoed through the chamber of the new Wizengamot. At his side, Astoria Potter-Hallys, the dark lord's adopted sister and his under-secretary, was baffled, confused and astonished. All others were shocked to silence and disbelied.

"We demand something to be done, the restitution of the Greengrass estate and the imprisonment of the boy."

"Now I'm the boy." Adam replied, standing a few feet from his grandparents, smiling widely "Two days ago I was his dearest grandson and now I'm worse than the filth under his boots. There's so much love in this family."

"Silence, whelp!" Jonathan Greengrass shouted.

"You shut up, old man." Adam replied "You had your chance and now is mine." Adam turned to the body "If it pleases this body, I can provide evidence that not only my actions were legal, they were approved by none other than the former lord Greengrass." Adam snapped his fingers and a house elf popped at his side, providing him with a folder, which he opened before them, passing several papers.

"As you can see, that's the signature of my grandfather, the former lord Greengrass, selling all the properties and businesses of the Greengrass estate to Adam Hallys, that's me, for thirty sickles. This one gives the heir of the Greengrass estate the power to control the vaults of the Greengrass estate. True, I moved the contents of the vaults to the Hallys family vault and as you can see, it was legal as all documents have Gringotts seal. Finally, I have here the official document signed by the former lord Greengrass, naming me the new lord Greengrass and disowning himself and his wife from the family." Adam passed all the documents and once again, many laughed while others admired the young man, who focused on his shocked mother "It's not my fault that the former lord didn't read the documents he was signing and since I can provide all the legal documents to my defence, all accusations against me are void. I ask this body to dismiss these outrageous accusations to my character."

The representative of Gringotts, a goblin wearing a business suit tokk the documents and read them in silence for several moments.

"The documents are legal." he announced.

"Then Adam Hallys is innocent of the crimes he's accused of." Harry announced.

"I won't take this!" Jonathan Greengrass shouted, drawing his wand against his grandson "Avada..." a blue curse hit him first, followed by a yellow, from Astoria's and Harry's wand. Persephone Greengrass cried in shock as her husband fell dead on the ground.

"How could you?" Persephone shouted at her daughter, having seen who cast the first spell "He was your father."

"My father abandoned me a long time ago." Astoria replied dryly, looking at her son "He may have taken what I love the most from me once but not again. Never again, no matter what."

The aurors took the dead body and the widow away from the chamber and the dark lord ended the session.

"If I may have a moment of the dark lord and the under-secretary's time?" Adam asked, being left alone with the two of them "Your words cut deeper than any blade or spell, mum..." Adam told Astoria after some moments of silence "Did you really think I would abandon you for them? I wanted to avenge you, dad, aunt Daph and uncle Harry and they gave me the chance to do it. I just grabbed the chance and used it to my benefit... that was what you taught me..." Astoria hugged her son and cried on his shoulder.

"I'm sorry... I'm sorry for what I told you that day..."

"I just acted as you taught me, mum." Adam whispered "You taught me, damn it... You should know better..."

"I'm sorry..."

"I forgive you, mum." he replied, hugging her back, looking at Harry "Am I forgiven, uncle Harry?"

"Kid, you just made my year." Harry grinned "Very well done."

"Your father would roll on the ground, laughing his ass off..." Astoria whispered with a soft sob and Adam hugged her tighter "He would be so proud of you... even more than I am."

* Paid In Blood *

Daphne emerged from the pensieve strangely unfazed. Despite having seen her father's death, she was more concerned with her sister. After seeing several memories of her sister and the Hallys boy, his death and their son, she acknowledged her sister loved the boy and actually respected him.

"I don't have any problems with Hallys and my sister, should it happen." she said after sitting in the chair and Harry nodded.

"I'm not going to force anything. We already introduced them close in the club. Now, let time do its thing. It's up to them."

"All right. Just tell me one thing, what happened with my mother?"

"I think she moved in with her maiden family." Harry replied and Daphne nodded.

"Enough time wasting." she replied "I have spells to learn if we want everything to go right in this crazy plan of yours."

"You can still give up."

"Don't be ridiculous, Harry." she replied, crossing her arms "We're in this together."

"Have you thought of names, then?" Harry asked "I thought of Jormungand and Medusa."

"Because calling ourselves after mythological characters is nothing self centred nor attention grabbing." Daphne snorted "On the other hand, I like it."

"Come on, we have only one hour for practice." Daphne insisted, getting up from her seat and starting to walk out of the room chamber into the main chamber of secrets.

"As you wish, Lady Medusa." Harry replied in a taunt, making her laugh.

Happy Yule, Merry Christmas or any other celebration you may or may not celebrate at this time. See you next time.

21. Chapter 21

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Two figures stood in the cliff, watching the dark island in the distance under the dark cloudy sky, hearing and feeling the raving sea crashing against the rock.

Medusa gulped, dragging her black hair from the front of her small brown eyes with her skinny tanned fingers. She was nervous and not even the supportive silence and companionship of Jormungandr at her side helped her. They WERE about to invade the maximum security prison in the British Isles, where there were several dozens of dementors. She looked to her companion and didn't see any apprehension or nervous...

Behind them, stood the their other companion, dubbed Quétzelcloacal... Medusa sighed when she recalled the code names... Quétzelcloacal, the elf, was to serve as a quick extractor, should things go sour.

"Ready?" Jormungandr asked softly and Medusa's brain wanted do say 'no way'. Her heart betrayed her brain as a 'yes' passed her lips. Jormungandr drew the invisibility cloak from the moleskin pouch and wrapped it around the both of them.

"Don't worry, I'll have your back." he said and she nodded.

"I know... but I'm still nervous."

Jormungandr wrapped his arms around her and she leaned into him, feeling the fading sensation. When she looked around once again, she noticed she was in a dark area.

"Where are we?" she asked, making sure they remained under the cloak.

"A storage room in the third floor." Jormungandr replied "The upper we get, the least probable it is to find dementors."

"And the death eaters are in the first floor?"

"Bellatrix Lestrange is."

"All right, you're the muscle of the operation." Medusa replied jokingly "You go in the front."

"Of course, mistress." Jormungandr replied, drawing his wand. The both of them walked under the cloak, slowly and softly, under silence charms and still making sure they made the least noise possible. They left the storage room and Jormungandr led them by a corridor, not meeting anyone or anything. They passed by several cells, some occupied and some empty and Medusa noticed the prisoners weren't so haggard as she expected... If Jormungandr was right, and he usually was in that sort of matters, the dementors didn't go that often to the upper floors, preferring the basement and the lower levels.

They found the stairs and descended to the second floor and there they found two aurors playing dice in an empty cell, modified to make a guard room by the stairs. They passed by them, not that the aurors paid them any attention, so engrossed in their game and continued, noticing the difference in the number of occupied cells. Not only that, some of the prisoners presented signs of madness, some cried in their cells and others shouted. Medusa felt her skin crawl the moment she felt a familiar cold around her and grabbed Jormungandr's arm. He pulled her to the shadows and the both of them waited as a dementor passed by them. The dementor glided by them, not realizing their presence and Medusa sighed in relief.

"Why didn't he feel us? Is it the cloak?"

"The third brother hid from death under it." Jormungandr replied, watching his surroundings "Why shouldn't we be able to hide from a dementor?"

Medusa shrugged and they continued forward, reaching the first floor after a long and slow trek, luckily without finding more dementors.

They reached a cell block with two guards playing cards in an empty cell while two others were sleeping. Apart those four guards, there was no one in sight and there was silence in the block. The prisoners were either sleeping or apathetic in a shadow...

"Ready?" whispered Jormungandr and Medusa nodded. Each chose two targets and spells flew, breaking the silence with the sound of surprise and the sound of bodies falling on the floor. Much to their surprise, the occupants of the surrounding cells appeared from the shadows, having been alerted by the noise of spellfire.

"Who's there?" a rasp voice sounded and Jormungandr looked to Medusa, giving her a nod. Medusa nodded back and they removed the cloak, appearing from thin air in front of some of the most dangerous men and women of the wizarding world.

Death Eaters.

And for the looks of it, most of Voldemort's inner circle.

Jormungandr packed the cloak in the moleskin bag and waved his wand, closing the door behind them. Medusa walked forward, ignoring the curious looks and looked into some cells, trying to hide the fear she was feeling.

There's nothing to be afraid of... You have H-Jormungandr... she told herself as she walked with a cold look.

"Well?" asked Antonin Dolohov, curious but at the same time impatient "Are you going to open the cells or what?"

"We came here searching for Madam Bellatrix Lestrange." she announced, glaring at the older man "You can wait."

"Bella?" a man, Rudolfus Lestrange, asked "What of her?"

"Madam Lestrange!" Medusa called again, ignoring the questions "The dark lord has need of your services once again." gasps were heard.

"The dark lord lives?" a man asked in awe.

"My lady, we're losing precious time." Jormungandr said in a cold and rasp voice, reappearing next to Medusa after making sure they were safe.

"Do you see Madam Lestrange?" Medusa asked, glaring at her companion and he nodded submissively "Madam Lestrange, you either come forward or we make you. The dark lord gave us an important mission, crucial to his return and by Merlin, I will not fail him because of you or anyone else."

"His return?" a rasp feminine voice was heard from the shadows of a cell.

"Isn't His mark getting darker than it was for these past years? Can't you feel it?" Medusa asked back "Or have you forsaken him like the week minded fools who forsook him after his... setback?"

From the shadows, a very thin woman came forward, surprising both Medusa and Jormungandr. They were expecting a mad woman, cackling for her lord and master in glee... they sure weren't expecting what looked like a cold hearted woman, glaring at them with steel eyes.

"What does the dark lord need of me?" Bellatrix Lestrange asked with a large grin forming and Jormungandr almost believed he heard anger along with the grin in the woman's voice.

"A long time ago, the dark lord gave you an artefact... I don't know what it is and I didn't question Him about it, it was not my place, but he told me it was shaped as a goblet and it was important to Him. The dark lord needs it to return to his full power."

"Ah... " she mumbled with a grin "And why should I believe you?"

"You shouldn't." Medusa replied, pushing her left sleeve up, revealing a dark mark in all its splendour "Not without proof."

"Are you going to get me out of here, then?" Bellatrix asked and a wisp of hope was in her voice.

"Wait a minute, why only her?" Rabastan Lestrange complained in anger "Are we not worthy enough?"

"The dark lord ordered me to come to Azkaban and rescue Madam Lestrange." Medusa replied, glaring at the youngest Lestrange "I do as the He commands."

"How the hell did you enter Azkaban anyway?" Rabastan complained again "Only the two of you? How can we be sure this bitch and her dog..." Rabastan words died among his screams of pain as a blue curse hit him, courtesy of Jormungandr.

"Mind your tongue, scum." Jormungandr hissed, holding the curse for some moments.

"Are you going to let us rot here?" Rockwood asked in disbelief "We're as loyal as her."

"We never said we were going to let you rot here." Jormungandr replied, lowering his wand and going to his moleskin pouch "Lady Medusa said our goal was Madam Lestrange but the dark lord doesn't abandon those who are loyal to him."

"You heard that, boys?" Rodolphus laughed "We're going to leave this hole."

"How do you propose to do it?" another asked "We're in Azkaban, under heavy wards that surround the entire island and we have no wands against a dozen aurors and dementors."

His reply was the sound of a large rope falling to the floor.

"If you want, stay where you are." Jormungandr replied, turning to Medusa and giving her a nod.

"Are you willing to come with us, Madam Lestrange?" she asked again and Bellatrix turned to the younger woman before her, evaluating her.

"Who are you, girl?" she asked with an appraisal look.

"I'm Medusa and I serve the dark lord. That's what I know and what I am."

"And him?" Bellatrix replied, nodding to Jormungandr. Before she could reply, a loud shriek was heard and all felt the cold of the dementors.

"The time is up, my lady." Jormungandr said as the sound of heavy banging was heard on the other side of the door "We have to go."

"There are wards!" one of the death eaters said again.

"Get me out of here, girl and for your sake, I hope you do have a good plan." Bellatrix hissed.

"Jormungandr!" Medusa ordered and he rose his wand. As one, all locks blew up, leaving most of the death eaters surprised.

"The rope is a portkey and to activate it, say the dark mark." Jormungandr said to the death eaters as Bellatrix grabbed Medusa's arm and Medusa grabbed his. The door behind them was blasted to pieces and a dementor glided in, being hit with a spear of silver light. At first glance, it looked like a patronus charm and the fact that the dementor started to shriek as he was hit, almost like he was shrieking in pain, told that to everyone. When the dementor started to ooze a black pus, falling on the ground, no one really knew what to think. A purple shield was raised at the door, separating the prisoners from the flabbergasted guards on the other side,

"MORSMORDRE!" Jormungandr shouted and both Medusa and Bellatrix Lestrange saw their world swirl, the three of them vanishing in moments.

"Come on, you fools!" shouted Rodolphus while grabbing the rope, mimicked by everyone else with redoubled hopes after seeing the three successfully vanishing "Let's go! MORSMORDRE!"

From the other side of the shield, the frantic aurors, having shaken away their surprise, had to shield their eyes from the green flash that surged in the room. When they looked back after hearing the sound of something falling, they saw the bodies of all death eaters save Bellatrix Lestrange laying on the floor, their eyes opened and vacant.

All of them dead.

*Paid In Blood*

Jormungandr, Medusa and Bellatrix Lestrange appeared on a living room. It was nothing special, as most of the furniture was broken or seemingly rotten.

"Where are we?" Bellatrix asked, looking around "Where are the others?"

"They were sent to another safe house." Medusa replied promptly "We prepared some clothes and food for you to prepare, upstairs in the bedroom on the left. You'll also find several wands, hopefully one will be a good match."

"You'll give me a wand?" Bellatrix asked surprised, cackling afterwards "Aren't you afraid I'll betray you?"

"Sure, you betray us and then what?" Medusa asked defiantly "You'll try to find the dark lord, loose several months at best and when you find him, he'll demand to know why you're late, why his plan failed and then you'll still have to recover the artefact and take it to him." Medusa glared at the older witch "I have proven my good will towards you by rescuing you and the others from Azkaban, I am offering you clothes, food and a wand. You may suspect of me all you want but rest assured: The dark lord will have the artefact he wants.

Bellatrix cackled at that.

"I like you, girl." she replied with a huge grin "You remind me of me in my younger years, oh, to be young and beautiful again. But tell me, he's powerful... what's he to you?" she asked, pointing to Jormungandr, who was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed but watching them closely, ready to jump in if needed.

"He's..." Medusa hesitated "He's the brawn... and whatever else I need him to be." was her reply and Bellatrix cackled again, ranting as she climbed the steps to the upper floor, leaving Jormungandr and Medusa in the room.

"Are you all right, my lady?" Jormungandr asked and Medusa nodded, sitting on a couch and feeling her legs trembling.

Stick to the part... Stick to the part. she thought to herself, looking into his fake eyes.

"I'm fine, Jormungandr." she replied. The two of them stayed under a heavy silence, broken only by Bellatrix's laughs and rants. The older witch descended the stairs nearly half an hour later, dressed in a black dress and a cloak and carrying a black and twisted wood wand.

"Where to, Madam Lestrange?" Medusa asked the moment she saw her.

"Where else would I keep such a valuable treasure?" she asked "Gringotts, of course..." Medusa snapped her fingers and Jormungandr waved his wand, transfigurating a piece of cloth into a rope and making a portkey out of it.

"Mh, he's powerful." Bellatrix said in a whisper to Medusa "And you have him well trained."

"I spent a lot of time with him." she replied offhandedly, grabbing the rope and turning to Jormungandr "Where?"

"The alley next to the bank."

"Madam Lestrange shall collect the artefact while we wait outside." Medusa replied, turning to Bellatrix "If I'm seen with you, the goblins will recognize me and they will most certainly talk. The dark lord ordered us to be discrete."

"And what do you have to hide, girl?" Bellatrix asked with a raised eyebrow.

"The identity created as a front." Medusa replied "I can't afford to lose the position I'm in."

"Mh..."

"Do you agree, Madam Lestrange?"

"Very well... but after this is all done, you and I will have a good talk and I want answers."

"Ask your questions to the dark lord." Medusa replied, nodding to Jormungandr. Bellatrix frowned to the girl but grabbed the rope, seeing the world swirling again, finding herself in an alley next to the goblin bank, just like the young man had claimed.

"Be quick, madam Lestrange." Medusa advised "We don't know if news of the breakout have already been spread."

Bellatrix scoffed but walked to the bank. The Medusa girl reminded her of herself in her younger years and she was clearly the leader of the two but there was something else with them, something that put her on edge. If the young man was powerful to hurt a dementor without using a patronus charm and if those with power ruled over the weaker, then how powerful was the girl and who was she?

Is power the only thing you care about? the hated voice asked her, having been strangely silent since the duo appeared in Azkaban Or do you plan to trade a master for a mistress?

Shut up!

You know I'm right. the voice said claimed Why else would I be here, being YOUR consciousness?

Shut up!

Give them the damn thing and then leave. Get out before you get hurt or worse. You can still live a good life with all the money in the vault.

I am loyal to the dark lord.

The dark lord who destroyed the family you loved?

You traitors made your own choices.

More like our choices were made for us, because of Him.

That's a lie.

Oh, come on, Bella. Would I lie to you?

Yes!

True, but would I lie to you about this? About family?

To rub it in my face like you always did? Humiliating me?

What I did had nothing to do with you.

Don't lie to me...

I had no choice...

Then you're a coward.

I couldn't, no matter how much I wanted to... I chose duty. The voice went silent and Bellatrix Lestrange nearly tripped a step.

"And I hate you and admire you for it..." she whispered to the darkness, a tear falling from her eye as she remembered their last conversation, somehow mingled with her own thoughts and insecurities... Ever since Christmas day.

*Paid In Blood*

Nearly thirty minutes later, Bellatrix Lestrange came back, still wrapped in her cloak with the hood up. She walked to the two magicals in the shadows.

"Let's go meet the dark lord." Bellatrix laughed, wrapping her hand around the handle of the handbag she had acquired, somehow... probably in the bank.

"Do you have it?" asked Medusa and Bellatrix snorted.

"What do you think?"

"Veritas Imperio." Jormungandr chanted and Bellatrix felt herself fall into a bliss, losing control of her body. It was not unlike the imperius curse but at the same time, it was stronger and almost suppressed her own will into nothing, leaving not even the little voice screaming at you to fight. "Where is the cup?"

"In my handbag."

"Give it to me." Jormungandr ordered and she did as he ordered "Obliviate! You have no memory of how you escaped Azkaban, nor of coming to Gringotts. You never met Jormungandr and Medusa."

Bellatrix eyes glazed as the spell set.

"You have my permission to fulfil your heart's desire and tomorrow morning, I want you to attack the ministry and allow yourself to be killed. Not captured, killed."

"Yes, master."

"Good." Jormungandr replied, turning to Medusa "Shall we go home?"

"Please..." she replied "I feel filthy and I'm not talking about dirt."

Jormungandr and Medusa disappeared before Bellatrix Lestrange, leaving the older witch alone in the alley, a lone thought starting to dominate her mind.

*Paid In Blood*

"Never again." Daphne complained as she removed the glamour and started to remove her clothes "Don't look."

"Fine..." Harry complained as he too removed the glamour "Dobby, get us a tea, will you?"

"Not for me!" Daphne replied.

"For me, then." Harry corrected and Dobby nodded, popping away.

"I have a feeling that no matter how much I wash myself, I'll never be able to remove the stain from myself... how did I allow you to convince me to do this?"

"You did phenomenally. Even Bellatrix Lestrange bought it..."

"Sure, and I had to imply I was a servant of the dark bastard, pretend I was marked as they were, like cattle... urgh."

"Whatever it takes, Daphne..." Harry replied and Daphne's head appeared behind the dresser, glaring at him.

"No. No more whatever it takes, Harry." she complained "There are limits for what one can do with a full stomach and this... I disgusted myself."

"That means you were convincing..."

"I really hated it. I never want to do it again." Daphne replied and Harry nodded with a smile.

"And you won't." he replied, lifting the handbag and removing the golden cup of Hufflepuff from the inside. With a wave of his wand after Daphne saw it, he threw it to the chest holding the other horcruxes "Only one more and then Voldemort."

"The snake..." Daphne replied, thoughtfully "Do you have a plan."

"I do, actually, but I need to let it... mature a bit more." Daphne rose an eyebrow and chuckled, understanding what Harry meant.

"Very well, then. Shall we discuss the second task now or shall we go back to the never-ending debate of when to kill Voldemort?" she asked and Harry rolled his eyes.

"I told you, if you can find me a way to kill him making sure his soul won't endure..."

"Destroy the horcruxes first and then kill him." Daphne interrupted him, rolling her eyes.

"And you know this how?" he asked.

"I don't know, I just think it's a waste to wait to the third task to do it with an audience, thanks to whatever charm you want to use."

"In another hand, we're sure he returns to a body and after that, I only need to kill him. Really, who's being the brash one here?"

"Hey!" she glared at him "All I care about is your safety, you idiot."

"I know." he replied, seriously "Can we not discuss it any more for now?" Daphne nodded and accepted Harry's hand, walking with him to the chairs and the tea table Dobby had already prepared "Second task. Are you sure you want to be my hostage?"

"No." Daphne replied.

"Then that's it. If Snape comes for you in the eve of the task, you make sure you refuse."

"On another hand, it's my own pride on the line and allow another to be 'the one thing you'd miss the most'... isn't exactly a good idea."

"That's true." he smiled, refraining to comment on her griffindorish tendencies "If not you, it will probably be Dobby. Failing that, no idea."

"I think I'll pass as well." the elf replied with a smirk.

"I'll think about it. For now, I'm tired and I want to sleep."

"Here or in your dorm?"

"I'll go back." she replied, feeling unsure "I don't want Tracy to start wondering again about the two of us having sex."

"Tell me more." he asked with a grin and Daphne rolled her eyes as he laughed "I'll see you tomorrow."

"You too." she replied, giving him a kiss. She popped away with Dobby, leaving Harry alone in the room. He drank his tea in silence for some moments.

"Bollocks, I forgot about the potion's homework." he realized, spilling his tea as he rose from the chair...

*Paid In Blood*

On the next morning, Harry and Daphne met on the common room, as usual. Their other friends joined them and the nine walked together to the great hall.

"I heard a rumour that Malfoy was resorted." Tracy announced.

"Please let it be Gryffindor..." Blaise wished, making everyone smirk.

"It was."

Luckily for them, no one saw them laughing.

As they reached the great hall, the nine chose places at the end of the table, wanting to see the blonde the moment he entered the great hall and not even fifteen minutes later, the former self appointed Silver Prince of Slytherin or as many had taken to call him since his banishment, the lord idiot, entered the hall, his hair gryffindor red and his skin golden, wearing the Gryffindor robes. He looked angered and walked directly to professor Snape, starting to complain to him. None of the nine heard him but according with the betrayed look Malfoy gave the man, it had to be great.

"Oh well, enough of Malfoy for the rest of the month." Harry said as he ate his toast, nodding to some Durmstrang students as a good morning.

"Speak for yourself, this is as good as theatre." Millie replied and Harry shrugged.

Not even five minutes later, the owls started to arrive and Harry looked to Daphne, knowing what would come in the first pages. Preparing themselves, the two continues to eat their breakfast.

A gasp was the first indication that something unusual was on the paper. When everyone turned to Harry, even he was surprised.

"What?" he wondered and even Daphne was curious "Whatever it is, it wasn't me."

"No kidding, check this out!" Theo replied, showing him the paper. The moment he saw it, Harry paled as white as a ghost.

Bellatrix Lestrange escapes Azkaban and attacks Lord Sirius Black

Bellatrix Lestrange's last attack

For most, last night was a calm one. Lord Black was not the exception, having chosen to spend the evening at home, dealing with some family business. Much to his surprise, he received a most unexpected visitor in the form of an evaded Bellatrix Lestrange, who should be behind bars in Azkaban. All that is known is that there was a short duel inside the Black ancestral home, number 12, Grimmauld Place, resulting on the death of Bellatrix Lestrange and some minor scrapes on the Lord Black.

Lord Black was unreachable for comments but his best friend Remus Lupin, known werewolf who shares the house with the him, announced that the Lord Black was fine and healthy, wanting to know how and why Bellatrix Lestrange, who was convicted for life, was on the run.

[...]

Harry picked the paper in both hands and trembled as he read it.

"Harry, calm down." Daphne asked but Harry didn't heard her. All he knew was that Bellatrix had once again attacked Sirius and once again, it had been his fault.

"DOBBY!" he shouted and everyone in the great hall turned to him, in time to see him vanish with a pop.

"My father is dead, I am the Lord Malfoy, now!" an obnoxious voice was heard among the silence of the great hall "I'm the leader of this house now and things are going to change."

"Shut the hell up you wanking ass!" none other than Jason Hallys shouted, tired of dealing with Malfoy's incessant prattle. Because the older years didn't hear him or cared about him, the blond took to prattle and impose his will against the younger years. Unfortunately for him, Jason Hallys had enough.

"Mr. Hallys!" McGonagall saw fit to intervene "Five points from Gryffindor for foul language. Apologize this instant."

"All right, I apologize, you wanking lordship. Now shut the hell up! No one cares." the first year complained again, stabbing his eggs and the older Gryffindors laughed, completely ignoring McGonagall's angry look, most of them in awe of the firstie's balls of steel. On the other side of the hall, Astoria Greengrass rolled her eyes as her friends chuckled at the firstie intervention, going back to her breakfast. Annoying brat who was younger and better than her at the club...

Surprisingly, no one said nothing about Harry's sudden vanishing from the hall.

Harry and Dobby popped in at the entrance hall of number twelve, Grimmauld place and Harry lost no time, completely ignoring the portrait of the former Lady Black or the form of Kreacher popping before them.

"PADFOOT! Sirius!" he shouted and two sets of steps ran towards him, coming from the kitchen.

"Harry?" a confused Remus mumbled when he saw the teen and Sirius widened his eyes when he saw him. Harry looked at the older man and hugged him after making sure he wasn't injured.

"Prongslet, what are you doing here?" Sirius asked.

"I saw the paper." Harry replied promptly and Sirius sighed "Are you all right? What happened?"

"Look, Harry, I don't want to talk about it..." Sirius replied "She came here, she attacked me and I killed her. End of story. Merlin knows I had enough of Moony and Andy trying to cheer me up."

"Why?" asked Harry, noticing his dejected look "Shouldn't you be happy? She was a dangerous witch, a convicted murderer and a death eater and you killed her. You're going to be a hero."

"She was also my cousin." Sirius replied and for a moment, Harry thought to have seen anger and a small scowl, none directed at him. For some moments, no one spoke with only Harry and Sirius looking at each other.

"He's been acting like this since I arrived last night." Remus complained, trying to ease the tension.

"And where the hell were you?" asked Harry in an accusing tone, making the werewolf blush. Sirius took the chance and grinned.

"The man had a date." he said and Moony rolled his eyes. Harry refrained from comment, looking at Sirius.

"Are you sure you're all right?"

"No, I'm not... but I will." Sirius replied, his smile vanishing.

"How about some breakfast, since you're here?" asked Remus, starting to walk back to the kitchen.

"I was in the middle of it, actually..." Harry replied.

"Come on, cub." Remus replied, waving. Harry smirked and started to walk behind his werewolf uncle, turning back to his dogfather.

"I'm glad you're all right." Harry told him before following Remus "Dobby, go back to Hogwarts and tell Daphne I'll be back after breakfast. I'll call you."

"Yes, master." Dobby replied, popping away at once.

Sirius stood in that same place for some moments more, with only Kreacher and a silent portrait as company.

"Kreacher, go set another seat for breakfast." Sirius ordered and the elf vanished.

"The boy cares greatly about you." the painting of Walburga Black spoke for the first time, in a low tone.

"What the hell do you think you're doing?" Sirius asked coldly, glaring at the painting.

"What?" she asked, confused.

"You hate me, hag. You always did." Sirius sneered at her. However, the sneer also hid a warning.

"Traitor..." the painting whispered, raising her voice in anger "Blood-Traitor, kinslayer, embarrassment of my house. I should have killed you when you slept. Oh, had I known the embarrassment you'd cause me, the end of my noble line..." the painting went on in her rant and the Lord Black turned his back on her, never seeing the two tears that fell from his mother's painted eyes.

When Sirius arrived to the kitchen, Harry sat at his left side, as Remus sat at his right.

"Were you ever close?" Harry asked and Sirius rose an eyebrow. Remus looked questioningly at Harry.

"Bella?" Sirius asked and Harry nodded "Once, a long time ago. Before Hogwarts."

"You never told us that..." Remus replied shocked.

"You never asked, Moony. All you saw was the mean bitch she wanted to show herself to be and our eternal fights... but I missed her." no one spoke for some moments "She was one year older than me, that you know... and when we were old enough to understand things, she decided she was going to take care of me, teach me to be a proper lord and find me a proper wife suitable to be the lady Black." Sirius snorted "She had everything planed out, I was going to be sorted into Slytherin, meet my peers and make my alliances and friendships... but I chose differently and she never forgave me. In her mind, more than betraying the family, I betrayed her and that was unforgivable. She never stopped hating me ever since."

Harry listened to the story and couldn't help it to remember the Department of Mysteries on his other life and Bellatrix Lestrange's happiness after killing Sirius. It hadn't been only madness, then.

"Sometimes, I think all that happened to her was because of me." Sirius replied, picking a toast.

"Do you regret it?" asked Harry and Sirius turned to Moony and his godson.

"I regret never having made my peace with my cousin. I couldn't care less about the death eater."

"I just wonder how she got out..." Remus mumbled and Harry shrugged.

"So, kid, how are things in Hogwarts?" Sirius asked, wanting a change of subject.

"As you know, after the basilisk fiasco, Malfoy was banished from our house. Today we discovered he was resorted into Gryffindor."

"Ah, I bet the snob ass threw a fit." Sirius replied, remembering how he was received in Malfoy Manor by the little shit he had to call the son of his cousin.

"I really don't know if I should feel sorry for the house or him..." Remus mumbled and Sirius laughed again.

"I'm also getting ready for the task." Harry continued "Today I am going to jump on the lake and explore it a bit, trying to make a mental map of where they may keep the one thing I will miss the most... I swear, if something happens to Daphne, I will hurt someone."

"Don't worry, I don't think they can afford to be responsible for that and you have already made clear what happens to whoever hurts your girlfriend." Remus added.

"True, you remind me of your grandfather in that end. Protective and deadly... much like my own."

"Really?" Harry asked. No matter his real age or his past life, he never really knew much about his grandparents.

"Yes, he could be nice and welcoming but no matter how old he was, his wand was one of the fastest I have ever seen... and he knew how to use it."

"You know, people always tell me I look like my father with my mother eyes and that's it... I know nothing about the rest of my family... What was my grandfather like? I heard he fought in world war two..."

"He did... and he never liked Dumbledore."

"Uh?"

"He always saw Dumbledore as a coward who hadn't the courage to stop Grindwald before the start of the war. He never approved James signing up in Dumbledore's..."

"Sirius!" Remus warned him.

"Order of the Phoenix?" asked Harry and both men looked surprised to the boy "There are diaries, you know?" he lied and the two men shrugged.

"Yes, that... I respected your grandfather, as much as I respected my own. They were much alike, hard men from harder times, leaders and visionaries. The world needs more men like them, brave to do whatever needs to be done... who defended their own convictions and were able to look past their differences and ally for a common goal when there was need of it... the problems with the Black family existed but only became worse after my old man died, when I was in my third year at Hogwarts. My father wasn't as great as he claimed to be... neither was my mother." he told them "But enough about depressing topics, we were talking about Mr. Potter the eldest. One day, and Remus can vouch me on this, we marauders were at Potter Manor passing the day..."

*Paid In Blood*

"Good Afternoon, ladies and gentlemen and welcome to the second task of the TriWizard's tournament." the charmed voice of Ludo Bagman echoed throughout the lake, heard by all who were there to see it.

Harry stood at the lake shore, quite impatient, much like the other champions, who realized who they had to ask. Fleur had to rescue her little sister, Cedric had to rescue his girlfriend and Viktor had to rescue his best friend. For all of them, failure was not an option.

Daphne had gone missing the previous evening and although no other girl of her dorm knew where she was, Harry knew very well where she had been. First in a bed in the hospital wing, already charmed to be unconscious and on that same morning, taken under the lake.

That didn't mean he wasn't concerned. In fact, he was quite concerned and wanted to get on with the damn task.

"Valk around von't help, Harry." Viktor said, twirling his wand on his hand.

"Can't help it, I'm nervous. What if the charm fails? What if something attacks her? What if..."

"Relax, 'Arry. You trrust your heazmazter, non?"

"Not when the people I love are involved." he replied in almost a whisper, not heard by anyone.

"You are prrepared, non?" Fleur asked again and Harry nodded."

"I vunderstand you, my vriend." Viktor said "Sasha is good but if vas someone dearest to me, I vould be the same."

"From Durmstrang Institute, we have Viktor Krum!" a lot of cheers sounded "From Beauxbattons Academy, Fleur Delacour." more cheers "From our very own Hogwarts School, Cedric Diggory." the cheers were the louder yet "And our fourth champion, Harry Potter." a mix of cheering and booing sounded, the cheers predominant in the silver and green platforms where the Slytherin students were waving their banners and chanting for their champion and lord.

As Bagman went on explaining the task, Harry went through another mental check of what to do.

Dazzle everyone with impressive magic while rescuing Daphne as fast as possible. he thought to himself, massaging his temples Damn it, why does it have to be this complicated? Why can't I just go in a rampage and get her back?

Because I want you to win. Daphne's voice echoed in his mind, or at least what and how he imagined Daphne would say it.

"Dobby, get a couple of blankets for Daphne... and some hot tea, we never know." he ordered to his elf and Dobby nearly chuckled. He hadn't seen Harry so concerned with anything since his own wedding.

"Let's begin the task!" Ludo announced and Harry raised his head, taking his place at the lakeshore with the other champions.

"Good luck." Cedric spoke and the other champions nodded to him.

"Champions, take your places!" Ludo spoke again as Dumbledore rose his wand "Begin!"

The concussive charm sounded at the same time as he spoke and as one, three of the champions jumped into the water, cheered by everyone seeing the task. The fourth champion did things a bit different and when the audience realized it, many shut up in awe while others, mostly Slytherins and two middle aged men cheered even louder while laughing.

Harry Potter was running on the water, using his wand as a compass, casting the point-at-me charm.

"This is unbelievable." The voice of Ludo Bagman exclaimed "I have never seen anything like this and for the likes of the headmasters and staff, neither have them. What a fantastic display by our fourth champion, Harry Potter. Could it be another secret family spell?"

The other champions never realized what was happening because they dived quickly, completely ignoring everything but their task. Harry run over the surface as fast as he could, following the direction his wand pointed him to and after nearly five minutes running, he reached a place where the wand pointed down.

"Wait for me, Daph." he whispered as he jumped, diving headfirst in the water. Many screamed in shock but their fears proved to be useless as Harry dived smoothly in the waters, disappearing quickly under them.

The excitement was at its peak and many were cheering for Harry, believing him to be on the lead and the favourite to win. They had to wait only five minutes as Harry emerged from the waters, standing once again on them while carrying his girlfriend, Daphne Greengrass bridal style.

The cheers were loud, being louder from the Slytherin stands but Harry didn't care about it, all he cares was to see Daphne's blue eyes looking at him and assure him she was fine.

"Good morning, Ms. The One Thing I Would Miss The Most." Harry said as Daphne gasped, waking up from the charm.

"Good Morning." she said with a smile "Did you won?"

"Almost, all I have to do is take you back to the lake shore." Harry replied and Daphne widened her eyes, starting to look around as Harry started to walk.

"Harry?! You're walking on... bah, why am I surprised?" Daphne snorted and Harry chuckled.

"You know, there's a funny thing about this spell..." Harry told her, having her full attention "I created it during our time together in my past life... you saw a religious movie by Easter time and decided the real Jesus had to be a wizard. Being the amazing and supportive husband I was, I started to prove you right and created a spell to do just that. A few years later, I found another version of the water walking spell in a Meharjhai's library, proving your theory right."

"Really?" Daphne asked with a smirk "I want you to teach me the spell."

"Now or later?" Harry asked and Daphne frowned.

"Win the task first. I'm comfortable and in no hurry."

"Yes, mistress." Harry spoke in a mock resign tone, making her chuckle. Harry walked to the shore and delivered Daphne on dry land, who was quickly dried with charms, wrapped in a warm blanket and given a warm cup of tea, all by Dobby before Madam Pomfrey could even act.

"Thank you, Dobby." Daphne spoke as Harry laughed.

"Amazing. In under twenty minutes, Harry Potter finishes the task with one of the most amazing displays of magic I have ever seen." Ludo Bagman announced "I can't wait for the scores. How will the judges evaluate this nothing short of amazing display?"

"How do you feel, Ms. Greengrass?" asked Madam Pomfrey, waving her wand before her youngest unofficial apprentice.

"Quite well, Madam." she replied "The warm blankets helped."

"Yes, good thinking, Mr. Potter." Madam Pomfrey replied with a nod to the youngest champion "Take ten points to Slytherin for good thinking to prevent hypothermia. An amazing display, by the way. Was it safe for you or did you break something?"

"Is that a joke?" Harry asked, surprised.

"Am I laughing, boy?" Madam Pomfrey asked seriously "I have come to accept that with you, something always happens... what is it this time?"

"Well, prepare to be shocked... for I am fine!" Harry replied with some flare, and Madam Pomfrey snorted, waving her wand.

"I'll be... you really are fine...there's nothing wrong, no unusual events nor anything weird... This isn't normal... and I'm not sure how to react to this..."

"Have a cup of tea to relax." Harry replied amused as Daphne was chuckling "Spell?"

"Definitively." she replied, dropping the blanket and drawing her wand, leaving an amused Madam Pomfrey behind.

For nearly ten minutes, the audience and the judges saw Harry on the water, talking to Daphne. Unfortunately, none heard what was told because they had raised wards to prevent just that. They were only able to see it and they all saw Harry cast the spell on himself and walk on water. They saw Daphne with her arms crossed, listening to her boyfriend, nodding every often and eventually, she uncrossed her arms, trying the spell on herself.

Of course, she was smart and on the first times only tried to walk near the shore, where the water was shallow. She drenched her feet a couple of times but nothing else. After a few times, for everyone's amazement, they saw Daphne walking on water, just like Harry.

Many of the teachers nodded in approval and both Snape and Flitwick awarded points for a job well done. The truth was that while Ms. Greengrass hadn't been an outstanding student, she had high acceptable and exceeding expectations. Ever since Harry Potter had joined the ranks of the snakes and started to help her, those grades skyrocketed into high level outstandings.

Some students and adults watching believed they would be able to cast the spell as well, but a few selected few knew better. These were the Black Wands and they saw Daphne struggling with the spell. They knew that when Daphne struggled with a spell, being one of the best at their club, the spell had to be hard and complicated. Truthfully, it was and Daphne had some trouble in being able to maintain it successfully. It surely didn't help when Harry started to move away from her, telling her to catch him.

"Are you insane? I'm having enough trouble as it is." she replied with a scowl and he smiled.

"Come on. Practice makes perfect. Small steps, come on, you can do it."

"Easy for you to say." Daphne mumbled.

"Daphy could do it..." Harry replied and Daphne looked at him.

"You probably cast the spell on her yourself."

"Busted." Harry chuckled and Daphne laughed. She gave another step and approached Harry, who stood in his place "One more."

"You know, we're being watched." Daphne told him and Harry shrugged.

"I don't care..." he replied "The rest of this hour will be only about us, you and me... let them be jealous, if they want."

"Aren't we cocky?" Daphne asked, giving the last step, being held by Harry's arms.

"No, we're confidant because we're that damn good." Harry replied as he raised Daphne in his arms and twirled her around, making her squeal and laugh. She grabbed his face and kissed him and all around them, the girls watching them awed together at the romantic scene.

"Not again..." a Ravenclaw whispered to himself, seeing his girlfriend's look. At least Potter hadn't showed off for Valentine's day... Which was odd, all things considered. Yet, no young man complained not having to compete with Potter and Greengrass on that day.

"You really should start writing all the spells you know..." Daphne whispered to Harry.

"I started two weeks ago, what do you think the new chest on the desk is?" Harry asked her and she raised an eyebrow "I am writing a spell per page and I have already written a few of them with wand movements, theoretical stuff and all that. I decided to add my own addition to the Potter and Slytherin Grimmoires."

"Very well done, my lord." Daphne chuckled in amusement as she leaned into him, holding her head on his shoulder as the two started to walk slowly back to the shore, making sure Daphne didn't miss a step.

"See that, Remus?" Sirius laughed "That boy may look like his father but he is nothing like James. He was a disaster with women and I still believe Lilly went on that first Hogsmeade date with him for pity's sake."

"Not that Lilly was much better, if I recall..." Remus chuckled.

"Clearly he got the charm from his amazing dogfather." Sirius replied amused "Where else?"

"Maybe the two of them just match?"

"Come on, Moony, where's the fun in that?" Sirius replied, getting up from his seat "Come on, there's not much time left. We can meet the two love birds at the shore before the judges announce the scores. I'm still surprised no one stopped their snogging."

Remus chuckled and followed his best friend down the stands.

In one of the public stands, a man dressed in dark formal business robes and with several warming charms cast on himself due to the cold Scotland's February watched the two youngsters with an inquisitive look, his dark eyes fixed on Harry.

So, that's Harry Potter... Very interesting... I can see why the master is interested in him...

"What is happening over there?" Ludo Bagman announced, seeing some commotion in the water. Some moments passed and the staff of the tournament took an injured Fleur from the water.

"Probably the grindyllows." Harry whispered to Daphne, who nodded, both of them already at the shore. Fleur looked frantic but was calmed down by her headmistress.

"Unfortunately, Miss Delacour is injured after fighting off some grindyllows and can not proceed." Bagman announced and many booed him, most of them the Beauxbattons students.

"Harry!" the two of them heard the voice of Sirius a few feet away and Harry rose his hand to his godfather and uncle "Good job, pup. Ms. Greengrass, I hope you are well."

"I am, Lord Black, thank you for your concern." Daphne replied with a small bow "Mr. Lupin."

"Ms. Greengrass, congratulations on a spell well learned. I would grand points but alas, I can not." Daphne smiled embarrassed and Harry chuckled.

"It was a great show, you two." Sirius continued with a laugh "Are there surprises planed to the third task, Harry?"

Probably... Harry thought to himself "Hopefully, I'll think of something." the two older men laughed as Viktor Krum came out of the water, half transfigurated into a shark, carrying his friend.

"And in second place is Viktor Krum with a time of forty-eight minutes." Bagman announced and the Durmstrang students cheered their champion's name. Cedric Diggory followed five minutes later, cheered by most of Hogwarts, carrying his girlfriend "The task is officially ended. As Ms. Delacour failed the task, we will wait as the merpeople return her hostage and then we shall settle the scores."

"I never asked you, how was your date?" Harry asked.

"Fun." Remus replied without thinking, realizing what he said only after "I mean..."

"That's good." Harry snorted as Sirius laughed and Daphne raised an eyebrow "I think I'll say she's... younger than you? Because I'm not seeing two old people like you having fun."

Sirius laughed harder.

"I'll have you know, young man, I can still have fun as I used to in my twenties." Remus complained, grabbing the bait.

"Considering you had no fun back then thanks to the war and... other things, I hope you can have fun as in your teen years." Harry replied snappily.

"Touché, cub. Touché." Remus replied amused and Sirius cleaned a tear.

"Aren't we witty, today?" the lord Black asked amused and Harry shrugged.

"I have my days. Oh, look, scores. I wonder if I dazzled them enough." Harry replied and Daphne snorted, as did the two adults. In the end, Harry got a forty-seven, Fleur a ten for good sport, Viktor a thirty-seven and Cedric a thirty-five for time discounted. All things considered, Harry was in first place. As the chants started cheering for him, Harry chuckled and hugged Daphne by the waist, who leaned to his shoulder.

"Well done, Harry." Daphne whispered.

*Paid In Blood*

"Have you changed your mind and are you going to teach us the water walking spell you taught Daphne during the second task?" Astoria asked in the end of their weekly meeting of the Black Wands, two days after the task.

"No, Astoria, I will not teach you the spell because it's a family spell." Harry told her, ignoring her pout.

"Wait, hold on..." Jason Hallys called out, looking surprised "It's a family spell but you taught it to Daphne, your girlfriend..."

"Yes..." Harry nodded.

"Not your wife, your girlfriend. She's Greengrass, not Potter or Slytherin or whatever... so why did you teach her? Why are you teaching your family magic to Daphne when so many things can happen? When you're not sure you're going to stay together?"

"What do you mean with that?" glared Daphne and Jason gulped under Daphne's gaze, finding himself in a circle of angry females, all glaring at him.

"I-I don't mean anything bad, it's just... how can you know you're not going to break up? How can you know you want to stay together forever?" he asked and Daphne eased her glare, understanding what the boy was asking. So did Harry, who looked to his girlfriend with a smile.

"He's right, you know?" he asked, ignoring the gasps "I'm taking you for granted and I never even considered the fact that one day you may grow bored of me."

"That won't happen." Daphne replied off handedly Not after all I saw and feel. Never.

"Still, maybe I shouldn't take you for granted so much."

"You never took me for granted... not that I realized it." she asked unsure.

"You imbecile, loudmouth, meddling bastard." Astoria Greengrass raged against Jason Hallys, drawing her wand "Why did you have to open your mouth?" she cast a spell but the firstie dodged it, raising his hands, trying to calm her.

"Hold on just a minute, I only asked a question." he defended himself, being forced to dodge another spell "Stop it."

"If they break up, I'm going to hurt you and make sure they never find your body, you snotty little bastard."

"You kiss your mother with that mouth?!" he asked cheekily, enraging Astoria even further "Oh crap, me and my big mouth." he dodged one spell and had to jump away from the second "A little help, please?"

"Yeah, you deal with your own problems, kid." Theo replied, hiding a grin, seeing the youngest Greengrass readying another spell "Think of it as a character building exercise."

They all laughed save the two "duellists".

"I hate yOU." Jason replied, hastily raising a small shield against a minor jinx.

"Five galleons in how Jason can dodge or defend at least ten more curses before your sister hits him." Harry proposed Daphne and she chuckled.

"You're on, Potter." she told him "Come on, Tori. Cast faster and smarter. You can hit him, come on."

"Jason, keep doing a good job." Harry told the boy with a snicker and the boy dodged another spell. Jason was able to defend eight more times before both he and Astoria cast the disarming charm at the same time, successfully disarming each other. Unfortunately for Jason, his wand landed by Astoria's feet, who caught it in a hurry.

"Stupefy!" she chanted and the wand worked perfectly for her, the spell hitting a surprised Jason in the chest. With a grin, Astoria gloated, only to see the surprised looks the oldest members gave her "What?"

"His wand... does it work fine or do you have to put more power on it?" asked Millie and Astoria looked to the wand.

"Now that you mention it, it's almost like my wand... it's as warm..." Astoria replied, noticing the surprise "Why, what does it mean?" she asked nervously.

"Nothing, really." Harry replied, stepping forward "Probably your wands are made with the same materials. It is just unusual a person find a wand that works as good as his/hers by chance."

"Yes, there's usually a lot of tries... and failures." Theo replied, thinking "I think I went through at least ten... and Ollivander was actually excited."

"Poor you, I lost count at twenty." Justin replied.

"There you have it, Astoria." Daphne replied, extending her hand, asking for Jason's wand back "It doesn't mean you two are compatible. Only that his wand is compatible with you."

"Should we try her wand with him?" Harry asked as Astoria gave Jason's wand back. The youngest Greengrass glared at Harry.

"He could, but I don't see the point of it." Daphne replied but a few others complained, wanting to see.

"Ouch..." Jason mumbled as he rose from the floor, being released from the stunner by Harry "What happened? Oh, yeah, Greengrass..."

"You cost me five galleons, Jason." Harry told him with a smirk.

"Yeah? Well, gambling is a matter of chance." the boy complained as everyone chuckled, used to the kid's witty remarks. It was safe to say they all liked him, as unlike most Gryffindors, he had an open mind and wasn't a biggot to the other houses.

"We'd like you to try to cast a spell with Astoria's wand." Harry said, giving her the girl's wand.

"Why?" he asked "Because she cast the stunner with mine?"

"Yes, and it worked easily." Harry answered "We're just curious to see how hers will react with you." Jason accepted the wand and noticed everyone looking expectedly at him, including a almost glaring Astoria. The boy flinched.

"This doesn't mean we're both compatible at any level, does it?" he asked and many laughed.

"Not at all, kid." Jason sighed in relief.

"Thank heavens for small mercies..." he mumbled, raising the wand and casting a light charm. The spell shined for some moments before he released the magic.

"How does it feel?" Daphne asked.

"Like mine... Mine is cedar with dragon's heartstring."

"So is mine." Astoria replied, taking the wand the younger boy gave her back, handle first.

"Like we said, it is of no consequence at all." Harry replied "It's just one hell of a coincidence. Now, since we're already out of time, thanks to Astoria and Jason's duel..." Astoria crossed her arms with a smug smile and Jason scowled "Have a nice evening and we'll see each other tomorrow at classes."

"See you tomorrow, guys. I still have to finish an essay for Herbology." Justin told them, running to the door. One by one, the room emptied. Astoria was one of the last to leave with her sister, as Harry stayed for some extra practice.

"What the hell was that?" Daphne asked her the moment they left the room.

"What?"

"You assaulted Hallys. May I asked why?"

"I didn't..."

"Yes, you did." Daphne retorted "You were lucky we found it amusing ant it was a good practice for the both of you. Care to explain why you did it?"

"He was being an idiot, making stupid questions." Astoria replied with a huff.

"He actually made a pertinent question. True, it meant nothing but it was a pertinent one. Your assault on him served no purpose."

"I don't believe it, you're taking his side?" Astoria asked shocked "He's arrogant, he's a gryffindor. He's..."

"He's a first year, trying hard and with skill, as do you." Daphne replied "Why do you hate him so much?"

"I..." she replied, looking down.

"Astoria, look at me." Astoria did "I don't know what your problem with Hallys is but it needs to end." Daphne told her.

"He's better than me." Astoria whispered "Everyone likes him and all spells are easy to him. Even you and Harry seem to help him more."

"What?" Daphne asked "Are you jealous of him?" Astoria only grumbled "Astoria, you're my sister. You know that if you need help I'll help you. Gladly. But you need to control your temper. What if a teacher had seen it?"

"I'm sorry." Astoria replied.

"No, you're not..." Daphne sighed "Whatever your problem with Hallys is, fix it, ignore the boy or whatever... but this that happened today, I don't want to see it or hear about it ever again, am I clear?"

"Yes, Daphne."

"Good. Now, let's go back. Nice disarming charm, by the way." Daphne complimented her sister.

"I think I could do better." Astoria replied and Daphne nodded.

"You can but you did very well." the older sister insisted "Tell you what, what about tomorrow, we'll go to the room and have a sister's evening? I'll help you with whatever you need."

"That sounds great." Astoria replied happily and the two sisters walked side by side, back to the Slytherin common room.

/ * * /

Hello to everyone.

I would like to say a couple of things.

1) Thanks to everyone who's sticking up to see the end. I hope you still like the story as much as you liked a couple of chapters ago;

2) For my calculations, we may be five chapters short of an ending... I hope I'll be able to make it as I imagine it.

3) I know I'm speeding things up, but I really need to finish the story and I don't want to abandon it.

4) Please visit my profile and my other stories, leaving some feedback on them.

That's it.

I hope your year started as good as mine and I hope to have a chapter for you soon.

CHEERS, MY FRIENDS!

"See" you soon.

zaterra02

22. Chapter 22

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Dear member of the Black Family

I, Sirius Orion Black, Lord of the Black Family, invite your person to a get together taking place at the Black Ancestral House, Number Twelve, Grimauld Place, a week from next Sunday.

In this meeting, we shall discuss the addition of new members to the House of Black, the continuation of our noble line and the continuation of Lord Arcturus Black great plan to revitalize the family blood.

I expect your presence on the mentioned date.

With my most cordial salutations

Lord Sirius Orion Black.

Hey pup.

Forget about all the jargon if you want and consider yourself invited for a party here at Grimauld. Don't expect it to be very fun because I was forced to invite Draco Malfoy and his mother, my cousin. I have to ask you to be on your best behaviour with him but I am sure he doesn't need help to embarrass himself.

I would appreciate it if you could make it. Unfortunately, the invitation is for family members only and that means you can't bring your lovely Ms. Greengrass. Please extend her my appologies. If you are wondering why you're invited, that's because you have Black blood, no matter how diluted and you're my godson... I also named you my heir until I have a child, so that's that.

We'll set out the details later and come prepared to meet family.

Cheers

Your dogfather.

"Well, this is certainly new..." Harry mumbled as he read the letter, sat at the Slytherin table in a early March morning.

"What?" asked Daphne and he showed her the letter "Well, apologies accepted. I don't mind." she replied, giving him the letter back.

"Lucky me, I will have to endure being on the same room as two Malfoys..." Harry complained.

"Any reason why the formal letter sounds colder than normal?" Millie asked Harry, who just rose an eyebrow.

"Care to develop your question?"

"Oh, yeah, I forgot... you don't know about this stuff." Millie replied "The formal invitations are usually bland and a bit cold but this one is even colder. And what's this "Arcturus Black great plan?""

"I have no idea, all I know is Arcturus was Sirius grandfather." Harry replied "And maybe it's a normal thing of the Black family."

"Hey, scarhead, tell your mutt I'm not interested in associate myself with inferior people and blood-traitors." Malfoy said, approaching the table.

"Tell him yourself, Lord Malfoy." Harry replied sarcastically and promptly, glaring at the blonde "I can only assume Lord Black extended you an invitation to the family gathering and I'm not your owl to send your message. You have hands to write a letter, have you not? Or did you squander the famed Malfoy fortune and need to peddle for favours among your peers and betters?" Harry asked coldly "I'll let you know that I will be attending the meeting, not as Lord Potter or Slytherin, but as heir of the Black Family. Hopefully, Lord Black will find himself as a father soon and I'll have one less concern on my shoulders..."

"WHAT?" Malfoy shouted in shock "I am the Black heir."

"Not according with Lord Black, you're not." Harry replied "Now, if you don't mind, we're trying to have breakfast here and you're disturbing our peace." Malfoy stomped away, complaining about something. According with Jason Hallys, the usual "My father shall hear about this!" had been replaced by "My mother will act upon this." and that line had been used a lot of times in the past weeks."

"Bloody Malfoy." Blaise complained, drinking some juice.

"Hey, hold on." Tracy remembered, reading the letter from Sirius "He speaks about meeting new family members... maybe he's going to marry."

"Wishful thinking, Tracy. Wishful thinking." Harry replied and they all laughed. With the end of the breakfast, the nine walked to Transfiguration, which they shared with the Griffindors.

In the past weeks since the second task, a few things had changed. Astoria started to take private lessons with her sister and her grades were steadily improving. Her temper against Jason was kept in check and soon, her animosity towards the younger boy almost disappeared. They gave each other the cold shoulder but both seemed happy with it and interacted with each other only when required and always the most politely they could. Jason had started it and Astoria followed, much to everyone's surprise. When Harry asked Jason why the reason for his behaviour, he just replied that he wasn't taking any chances with her any more. To deal with crazy people, he had enough in his house. That had been a few weeks before.

Speaking of which, Hermione Granger had gotten better from her shock after seeing Ron and Neville dying and had already returned to classes with renewed vigour. Much like her, the surviving Weasleys also recovered some of their spark but while Ginny was still scared, the twins were already pranking again. Only this time, their pranks tended to humiliate instead of amuse and were targeted almost only to Slytherin. There were rumours that Malfoy was trying to recruit them to his inner circle but there were no concrete evidence of such a thing. Daphne had to control herself not to unleash Kael against the two menaces after they pranked a couple of Slytherin firsties. That was also another thing that had changed. More than ever, Slytherin house was protective of their own and not only outside of the common room.

The group arrived to the classroom and promptly sat at their places as the loud gryffindors joined them. They all ignored the glares, continuing to wait for McGonagall, specifically the glare Granger directed Harry while passing by him and sitting at the front of the room.

"Good morning, class." McGonagall said as she entered the room, coming from the outside, looking tired "I'm sorry I am late, there have been a few issues that required my attention." she told them, starting to take the lead of the class. As before, Granger raised the hand to answer every question, McGonagall favoured the dorks as Snape favoured the snakes and the Slytherins were among the first to finish the class work. When class ended, Granger rudely passed by Daphne, hitting her on the shoulder as she was passing.

"Watch where you're going, Greengrass." she sneered, walking away from Daphne.

"What the hell was that?" asked Tracy, surprised with what she saw. Daphne shrugged and ignored it, packing her things for runes before lunch.

The class was calm and quite productive and in no time they were leaving for lunch.

"We have Arithmancy in the afternoon and after that, free periods. I am going to practice with my sister." Daphne told Harry at lunch and Harry nodded.

"You're doing a good job with her." Harry told her and she smiled.

"Thanks, I had a good teacher." Daphne replied and Harry frowned.

"No, it's more like you are a good teacher, you had an amazing one." he replied and Daphne laughed, as did he.

"And modest, too." she added "What are you going to do?"

"I don't know... maybe I'll pick a book or something." he added.

Not long after, Arithmancy had come and gone. Theo and Tracy went to have a date on the grounds, Millie and Blaise went to the library and Pansy, Greg and Vince had homework to finish.

"Dobby!" Harry called and the house elf popped at his side, walking with his master as both had done so many times before.

"Master?!"

"After careful consideration and a lot of deliberations with Daphne, I decided to forego the plan for the third task and deal with my cousin as soon as possible."

"What do you need of me, then?" Dobby asked.

"Meat." Harry replied and Dobby nodded "Take me to the chamber and then find some." Dobby nodded and popped Harry into the chamber. The moment the two of them arrived in the chamber, they were submitted to a loud hissing sound, echoing in the stone walls of the cave.

"What the bloody hell?" Harry asked loudly.

"My pet! You're back!" Scylla hissed the moment she heard him, starting to slither to Harry. In the past months, thank to continuous feeding, Scylla had grown some more feet and became thicker than a recently born cat "Did you like my singing?"

That was singing? Harry thought to himself, having understood only a few words of the "song"

"Let me sing you the rest."

"Stretched under the sun

coiled under the earth

you better beware

don't you dare

to threaten me or I will be

the last thing you'll see."

"It's a pretty song. Where did you learn it?"

"I made it all by myself." Scylla replied proudly. Harry chuckled, seeing the child basilisk happiness.

FLASHBACK

As Scylla slithered away, Harry's eyes steeled themselves, as did his demeanour. He drew his wand from his holster and told himself a basilisk was far too dangerous, even if it was Scylla... only to change to a grin, realizing he had just been given one hell of an opportunity. He was not about to squander it.

"Hey, Scylla!" Harry called, waving his wand, transfigurating a rabbit from a rock "You need to learn to hunt too."

Scylla hissed and attacked the rabbit, who ran away, leading to a chase through the chamber. Harry grinned at the scene and stood at his place, trying not to laugh too hard as the rabbit evaded the frustrated basilisk.

END FLASHBACK

"Nicely done." Harry told her "However, I came down here because I need your help."

"Of course you do." Scylla replied "As I knew you would."

"Yes, you're a very smart one, aren't you?" he asked, caressing her head.

"What do you need from me, my pet?"

"Remember what I told you about my cousin, the evil man that wants to kill me and who I need to kill?" Scylla nodded "He made several rituals to create magical artefacts called horcruxes. These are very hard to destroy and only fiendfyre or basilisk poison can do it."

"Eheh, and you have a source of poison right here." Scylla gloated as Harrywaved to be followed, guiding the child basilisk to the dorm chamber "How much poison do you need, my pet?"

"Relax, Scylla." Harry told her, opening the Horcrux' chest and showing them all to Scylla "These are all but one of the horcruxes. The last one is more complicated to get and it's with it that I need your help."

"You don't want my help to destroy these?" Scylla asked and Harry could swear she pouted, if snakes could pout.

"Not yet, Scylla. A Horcrux is an object that holds a little piece of someone's soul. It's a very foul magic and should not be tried. We could destroy them right now but we don't know if my cousin could feel their destruction and run away. No, I want to catch him unaware."

"Oh, I understand." Scylla replied, perking up "Then what do you need from me?"

"The last horcrux is a snake. Her name is Nagini and she's a big and dangerous snake."

"Not more than me!"

"I want your help to kill it."

"I'll do it, my pet." Scylla replied promptly "I will protect you."

"Thank you, Scylla. All you have to do is to bite her and I think that will be enough. If not, you'll have to wrestle her and coiled around her. Do you think you can do it?" Scylla glared at Harry.

"What kind of question is that, my pet?"

"Right, of course you can." Harry chuckled "How about I tell you of my plan?" to that, Scylla nodded "In a few weeks, giving you time to prepare, I will take you to the place where I know he is. I will give you an enchanted object for you to contact me as soon as you kill the snake and as soon as you do it, me, my mate and Dobby will go in to deal with him and his servant."

"Don't worry, my pet. I will not fail." Scylla comforted Harry as he frowned.

"Oh, I don't doubt it, Scylla. I only realized one thing..."

"What?"

"The call of the roosters is deadly to basilisks..." Harry frowned and Scylla perked "I will probably have to deafen you to make sure those damned things don't hurt you."

"Why can't you send your elf to kill all the roosters in the place?" Scylla asked. For her, it was a far easier plan.

"Because the muggles could buy more, because my cousin would be suspicious and because that wouldn't solve the problem forever... no, we need you to be big, strong and nearly invincible." Scylla had no problems with that logic "So, first things first. You need to practice your fighting, hunting and stealth. I need to find a way to make you invincible to the call of the roosters."

"Done." Scylla replied happily "I'm going to the forest and practice to Sereth and Narissa."

"Who?" Harry asked, confused.

"Didn't I tell you about them, my pet?" Scylla asked and Harry shook his head, crossing his arms "There's a path to the forest in the caves and it goes into a small nest. There I found Sereth, who is a large snake python but not as large or as poisonous as me and Narissa, who is a viper. When they saw me, they called me king of the snakes and served me almost as well as you do. They are my friends and they will help me when I tell them what my pet needs my help with."

"Well, if your friends can help you, go ahead. But be safe, will you?"

"Don't worry, my pet." Scylla replied promptly, almost chuckling, raising to Harry's height and licking his face with its forked tongue "I need to protect you, don't I?"

Harry laughed as Scylla started to slither away back to the min cave, chanting her song.

"Stretched under the sun

coiled under the earth

you better beware

don't you dare

to threaten me or I will be

the last thing you'll see."

"It IS a catchy tune..." Harry whispered to himself, amused.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"Stretched under the sun

coiled under the earth

you better beware

don't you dare

to threaten me or I will be

the last thing you'll see."

"Enough, already." Daphne complained of Harry's repetitive singing with a soft elbow on his ribs.

"I can't take it of my head." Harry replied, not joking. The others laughed.

"Where did you even heard that?" asked Tracy and Harry shrugged. It wouldn't do to come clean just yet.

"I don't know, it just popped into my head." Harry replied with a sigh as Tracy started to mumble the song.

"Tracy!" Millie spoke shocked and Tracy blushed.

"It's true, it gets stuck in the head." she replied and Theo snorted.

"So, how is Astoria doing?" Harry asked.

"Better every day." Daphne replied with a smile "This group was the best idea we ever had and use it to help our grades was even better."

"True." Greg added "My grades raised from A to EE in only a few months."

"Mine too." Vince replied and Blaise nodded.

"You know the most awesome thing to my eyes?" he asked "We're mostly snakes in the group, true, but we have members of all houses and we're all sociable and I would even dare say friendly with each other. That's the real win there."

"What the sorting hat has been trying to preach every year since who knows when?" Theo asked and Blaise nodded "Well, I blame The Lord Slytherin." he added with a smirk.

"I felt the capitalized letters in what you just said." Harry grumbled and Theo laughed. The two had become close and were almost good mates.

"Mon Dieu!" a gasp was heard from the Beauxbattons delegation and everyone turned to the door, where they saw a beaten and bloodied Jason Hallys make his way to the Slytherin table. Harry rose from his seat, as did Daphne and all the founding members of the Black Wands ran to the bloodied boy, followed by the remaining members and some of the most curious ones.

Before Harry could say anything, Jason looked to him with pained eyes and fell on the ground.

"Jason." Harry called, making the boy float before hitting the floor with his face. When they saw him, they felt revolted. He had opened wounds, he was bleeding from some of them, had a bleeding ear, busted lip and black eyes, not to mention the spell marks on his robes.

"Sorry..." Jason whispered before falling unconscious.

"Daph?" Harry asked and Daphne shook her head "Madam Pomfrey, get here..."

"I'm here, Mr. Potter." the matron replied, having reached the patient in moments, waving her wand.

"Who did this?" Harry asked and Madam Pomfrey shook her head.

"It's impossible to tell."

"What happened?" the grandfatherly voice of Dumbledore asked and everyone turned to him, seeing the horrified looks of the staff, the frown from Dumbledore, the disgusted frown from Snape, the horrified look from Flitwick and the shocked look from McGonagall.

"That's what I want to know, as well." Harry replied in a cold tone, seeing Madam Pomfrey floating Jason to the infirmary "I want to know what happened, who did it and I want the perpetrator punished."

"Rest assured, Mr. Potter, actions such as this will not be left unpunished."

"You better do something, headmaster... or I will." Harry warned coldly and the staff gasped. Snape only raised an eyebrow.

"Are you threatening the headmaster, Mr. Potter?" McGonagall glared at Harry and Harry turned to her with a cold mask, hiding flames of anger and fury behind his eyes, ready to be unleashed and burn everything in his path.

"You, of all people, should agree with me." he replied coldly to the scot woman, making her gasp "That boy is one of your lions and yet, instead of being concerned for his well being and who and why did that to him, you're concerned I am demanding justice? No, you shut up and you listen!" Harry roared as McGonagall was about to speak "I am Lord Potter and Lord Slytherin and I CAN demand an investigation on what happened. I want to know exactly the who and the why that was done to one of my own."

"Mr. Hallys is a Gryffindor, Mr. Potter." professor Sinistra spoke, earning a glare from said boy.

"So what? He's also a muggleborn and my friend. Does anyone here have a problem with that?" Harry asked and no one dared to open his mouth. Dumbledore said nothing but one who paid attention could see the proud look he gave the young man before him "Jason Hallys is one of my own." Harry made it known, roaring to the entire hall, heard by everyone "One of ours. One of the Black Wands." he said, his eyes glowing with green flames "You mess with one of mine, you mess with me."

"And with me." Daphne added at once, understand where Harry was going.

"And me." Theo added.

"And me." Tracy replied with a nod.

"And me." Millie nodded.

"Me as well." Blaise stepped forward, crossing his arms.

"And us." Pansy said for her, Greg and Vince, who crossed their arms and looked menacing, mush more than they ever did.

"And I!" Justin Smith said, raising from his seat at the Ravenclaw table.

One by one, all of the members of the group raised and made themselves known. However, surprises wouldn't end there.

"I vill stand with you as vell." Viktor Krum announced and with him, all of the Durmstrang students nodded.

"Oui, and moi." More than half of the Beauxbattons students nodded.

"Get those answers, headmaster." Harry replied, seeing everyone who stood with him "Or else we will and we will demand reparations." with that, Harry left the great hall, followed by most of the Black Wands. No order had been spoken but all knew where they were going.

To the hospital wing.

Dumbledore stood his ground, suddenly very concerned.

"Headmaster, what's wrong?" Snape asked.

"I'm worried, Severus." Dumbledore replied "Very worried."

"Why, if I may I ask?" the potions professor asked, noticing they had the attention of the remaining heads of house.

"Today, I saw Harry Potter become all Tom Riddle ever was." Dumbledore replied and they all gasped "As well as become everything he ever wanted to be and all he never managed to become..." Dumbledore added "And I don't know if I should feel proud or terrified."

"Then here is my suggestion." Flitwick started "You don't feel any of them because you'll investigate this horrible attack on one of our students before the students start to do it on their own. Then you worry yourself with Harry Potter."

"You are correct, of course, Fillius." Dumbledore added "Minerva, I want you to speak with all your house and particularly with the first years. Try to find out if Mr. Hallys had enemies."

"Most of the house, no doubt." Snape scoffed.

"What was that, Severus?" asked Dumbledore.

"I said, probably most of the house. It wasn't a secret that Mr. Hallys and some Slytherin students are friendly with each other. We all know about the rivalry. Probably a Gryffindor didn't like a first year socialize with the enemy."

"And here you are, blaming my lions, Severus. Why couldn't it have been one of your snakes?" McGonagall defended herself and her house.

"Because Harry Potter was friendly with that first year student." Severus added quickly "And none in my house would be a fool to go against Harry Potter, Lord of Slytherin after all we saw him do."

That shut McGonagall up.

"Let's find out what happened." Dumbledore replied, secretly agreeing with Snape.

A couple of hours later, a few things had been learned. Jason was well liked by the first years, disliked by the older years, particularly the Weasley twins and the fourth year students, he was the target of several pranks by the twins, intending to humiliate him and never once he had risen to the bait for a confrontation... Wanting to confront the twins, McGonagall waited for nearly an hour but they never showed up.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

When Jason Hallys woke up, in the middle of the night, the first thing he saw were two green and two blue orbs in the darkness. Then the four orbs moved and the boy screamed in fear, only to be blinded by a bright light and find under the fuss of the matron of the hospital wing.

"Everything is fine, Mr. Hallys." Madam Pomfrey spoke, reassuring the boy, who slowly recovered his sight "I told them not to leave those snakes here but they wouldn't listen..."

Jason looked at where he had seen the bright orbs and saw two massive snakes, one of which he had seen glimpses before... he believed it was called Zael, the one Harry could summon... and the other was the one that protected Daphne during the ball from Weaselette... Kael, he believed.

"What... what happened?" he asked, feeling his entire body hurting.

"You were assaulted and made your way to the great hall..."

"Oh, yes, I remember..." the boy replied, blanching "Am I in trouble?"

"I don't know, are you?" Madam Pomfrey asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh man, captain Hallys is going to be pissed..." the boy grumbled, surprising madam Pomfrey.

"Mr. Hallys, I need to summon the headmaster and your head of house. You seem to be well enough to answer questions." the boy only nodded, looking sullen. Madam Pomfrey looked at him surprised and saw the boy sigh, falling on his back. In less than five minutes, Dumbledore, McGonagall and the remaining heads of house were at the hospital wing.

"Ah, Mr. Hallys, glad to see you're awake." Dumbledore said with a grandfatherly smile as the two snakes took protective stances around Jason, much to everyone's surprise.

"Mr. Potter and Ms. Greengrass gave orders for the snakes to protect Mr. Hallys from everyone but me." Madam Pomfrey said when she realized what was happening.

"It seems that your friends care about you, Mr. Hallys." Flitwick said and Jason only nodded embarrassedly.

"So, hum... am I in trouble?" asked Jason after a moment. All heads of house looked at each other and at the boy.

"You tell us, young man." McGonagall replied and Jason looked at her, surprised.

"You don't like me very much, do you?" he asked and the heads of house were surprised, most of all McGonagall.

"What... What nonsense is that?" she defended herself "I have nothing against you..."

"Well, you're not exactly the most trusting people to take our problems, least of all after Harry was resorted..." Jason complained with a snort and McGonagall gaped. Flitwick and Sprout raised an eyebrow but Snape had to hold a laugh.

"Well, young man, care to tell us what happened? Or should we start? For you see, we believe we know what happened. The Weasley twins pranked you again, things got out of hand and they cast other spells on you because they wanted you to stop associating yourself with Mr. Potter and his group." Jason nodded "Then something happened, you were injured and they ran away and have not been found yet..."

"Not found?! Oh, crap... how long has it been?" Jason asked at once, paling in concern, shocking the adults.

"A few hours..."

"Get someone to the Gryffindor tower, fifth floor, one of the abandoned rooms." Jason nearly ordered, surprising everyone "NOW, damn it."

Surprised, the headmaster did it at once, sending one house elf. Seconds later, the house elf returned with the bodies of the Weasley twins, both stunned, one with a broken knee and a twisted arm and the other with a broken elbow. The adults looked in shock to the twins and to Jason, who looked embarrassed and concerned...

"How much trouble am I in?"

"Maybe start in the beginning..." Flitwick said, surprised "You, hum... caused this?" Jason nodded "How?"

"Grandfather is SAS... retired, of course and he started to teach me when I was six." Severus Snape rose an eyebrow. He was the only one.

"What's that?" Sprout asked.

"Muggle army, special forces..." Jason replied sheepishly "He was injured back in the eighties and honourable discharged... and since he had been a lousy father, his own words, he decided to try and be a proper grandfather... after my dad died, he did his best to help my mum with me and... well, he demands good grades, regular physical training to be fit an in shape, a proper social conduct and good behaviour... he always told me that I should never start a fight unprovoked but I should always finish it... but I should avoid fights all together."

"A sensible upbringing..." Dumbledore replied, not knowing what to say.

"It's harsh but I know the old man loves me at his own way..." Jason glared at the headmaster "I was going to the military academy when I received the Hogwarts letter."

"That doesn't explain what happened." McGonagall said, crossing her arms.

"Yes, would you agree to submit a memory of the event for our reviewing?" asked Dumbledore and Jason frowned.

"A memory? How does that work?" he asked and Dumbledore smiled, explaining the young boy the process. Jason quickly agreed to.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

The following day, the Hogwarts great hall went silent after Dumbledore's announcement and everyone turned to the little boy at the end of the Gryffindor table, sat with a few of his peers, all looking in awe at him.

Oh, yeah, I forgot, Jason knew martial arts but this is bloody ridiculous... Harry thought to himself as he too, looked to the boy.

"The staff decided that Mr. and Mr. Weasley will not be expelled, despite of a vicious attack on a first year. Instead, they shall be kept under close observance, have all privileges revoked and all their personal effects not related with school and schoolwork shall be confiscated. Mr. Hallys, while technically the victim, shall also be punished with detention with Mr. Filch until the end of the term, for a violent conduct." Many flinched when they heard Dumbledore's words and many felt bad about the brat "Mr. Hallys is also forbidden to engage in any sort of physical fighting."

"The brat should teach a few aurors." Moody grunted offhandedly.

"Oh, come on, the kid only defended himself. Without a wand and against two wizards several years older." Harry rose from his seat.

"He viciously attacked Fred and George." Granger rose, arguing against Harry's arguments.

"Who attacked him first." a Ravenclaw added.

"Who also needed to be taken down a few pegs." A Hufflepuff declared "The twins deserved it."

"Yeah!" many cheered.

"Regardless, the rules say no fighting and Mr. Hallys is going to be punished." Dumbledore intervened "Now that the matter is settled, let us indulge on our lunch and get back to our classes."

As lunch began, the topics of conversation went on to Jason and the twins and many found the sentence unfair for the boy. Almost no one was sympathetic towards the twins, who were still in the hospital wing. Malfoy mocked the twins, as the brat had used inferior muggle methods to beat the two blood traitors, implying they were inferior to muggles. Granger was livid, weaselette glared at the firstie and said firstie was eating slowly, answering to the questions made by his awed year mates.

"Bloody brat." Theo complained, stabbing some meat, attracting the attention of everyone around him "Made us all worried about him..."

"Yeah, and he was the one who did the worse." Tracy grumbled, amused. Harry snickered, evolving for a full laugh, shared by Daphne and all of them, one by one. In the end, Harry rose his cup when he noticed Jason looking at him surprised and nodded in appreciation. Jason nodded nervously back.

Astoria stabbed her lunch, glaring at the boy. When she thought she was doing better, he always pulled a surprise, proving to be much better than her... still, she had been shocked and terrified when she saw him the first time...

"He is cute for a firstie, though." one of Astoria's friends shared, making the younger Greengrass almost choke on her food "Give him a few years and he may become a handsome boy."

Dumbledore looked around the hall and noticed how many students were the focus of the attention of the others... he recognized many of them as being the ones in Harry Potter's little group... the Black Wands if he remembered correctly. His attention went to Harry Potter, who was laughing among his friends and he wondered what the future held to the young man... and if it was light or dark.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Harry exited the floo at number 12, Grimauld Place, dressed in formal robes and alone.

"Lord Potter-Slytherin, Kreacher welcomes you to the house of Black." the elf said with a bow "Master said you'd be early and that I was to inform him of your arrival at once."

"Thank you, Kreacher." Harry nodded and Kreacher popped away.

"Who's there?" Harry heard a screeching familiar voice and walked to the entrance hall, where he found the portrait.

"Madam Black." Harry extended a greeting and the painting frowned.

"You..." she acknowledged him "You're my son's godson... and you have diluted Black blood in your veins..."

"That I am, madam Black. Harry Potter-Slytherin."

"I heard about that..." the painting replied again, surprising Harry as she didn't complained or found it outrageous "My son told me and I could barely believe it... I welcome you to the noble house of Black, lord Slytherin."

"Thank you, madam Black." Harry replied, finding it strangely odd that the woman was so polite.

"Ah, Harry." the voice of Sirius made itself heard "Are you bothering my mother?" he asked with a chuckle.

"Not at all, I hope. We were only doing the introductions..." Harry replied "You failed to do it last time I was here."

"Ah, well, my bad. Harry, meet my mother. Mother, my godson, Lord Potter, Lord Slytherin and the vanquisher of the wanker you worshiped." he replied off headedly.

"Who happened to be a distant cousin." Harry added, not missing the frown from the painting.

"Now come with me, Harry. There are two new additions to the house of Black and I want you to meet them before the others arrive."

"Who are the others?" asked Harry.

"The Malfoys and the Tonks. My cousins families." Sirius replied, walking along the hallway. Harry looked one last time to the portrait and saw Lady Black with a vacant look, although she had a smirk on her lips.

Odd.

"Madam Black, it was a pleasure."

"Lord Slytherin."

Harry followed Sirius into the sitting room and to his surprise, he found a pretty black haired woman, dressed with fine regal black dress with long sleeves and a tan. She had blue eyes and was sitting in a chair, at the left of an empty one, in front a tea table with tea and biscuits. In front of her, dressed in black robes, was none other than Remus Lupin.

Harry rose an eyebrow when he entered and Remus sighed.

"Don't ask." Remus said.

"Nonsense, Moony." Sirius added "Remus here has been a good friend for so many time that I decided to adopt him to the family." Remus blushed and Harry wanted to laugh "And this beautiful lady is Senhorita Isabella Vincenta Olivera..." the woman nodded embarrassedly, her hand being taken by Harry, who kissed it "She's spanish and a descendant of a Black Branch long thought extinct."

"A pleasure, señor..."

"The pleasure is mine, miss... er... senhorita?"

"Either is fine." she replied in a almost accent free english.

"Isabella, this is my godson, the one I told you about." the woman widened her eyes.

"Harry Potter?" she asked.

"If Lord Black told you about me, he may have exaggerated a few things. If you read books, you read only fiction." Harry replied.

"I heard a lot and many things were hard to believe... Lord Potter, Lord Slytherin, a champion for a dangerous tournament and all this at fourteen." she replied.

"Believe me, I would rather have it happen a few years from now..." he replied.

"Lord Black surely does keep an interesting family."

"Believe me, Isabella, some of the most interesting are yet to arrive." Sirius replied and Remus looked uncomfortable.

"I have no idea who the Tonks are but how are the Malfoys interesting?" Harry asked.

"Doesn't the brat put his feet on his mouth every few words?" Sirius asked.

"Point taken."

"So, before you arrived, Isabella was telling us of her schooling back in Spain and her duelling days in the Spanish National circuit." Sirius said and Isabella nodded, having Harry's full attention.

Apparently, Isabella was an accomplished dueller, and of the times she and Sirius had duelled in the short time they knew each other, they had tied most often than not.

"All because of a teacher I had, Señor Tavariz. He suggested me to try the leagues and I liked it... and I continued. It's not enough to make a living out of it but it's a hobby I can match with my work."

"What do you do?" Harry asked.

"I am a policía... your auror, I believe."

"Nymphadora is also in the training program for the auror corps." Sirius said "That's Nymphadora Tonks, my cousin Andromeda and her husband's Ted daughter." Harry nodded. Of course he knew that but there were appearances to be maintained.

"Master, the Tonks family has arrived." Kreacher said as he popped in the room.

"Lovely." Sirius replied, raising from his seat "I'll be returning shortly."

"Is there something that should be known about the Tonks?" Isabella asked.

"Andromeda Tonks was disowned by Lord Orion Black for marrying a muggleborn but it backfired on them when they had a daughter with a thought to be lost magical talent."

"Really?" Harry asked.

"Yes, I'll let you see for yourselves... what else? Ted is a lawyer, Andromeda is a healer and like Sirius said, Dora is on the training program for the Auror Corps."

A loud crash was heard in the other room and the painting screeched before suddenly go silence, being replaced by Sirius laugher. Moments later, the familiar faces of Ted Tonks, Andromeda Tonks and their daughter, "You-Better-Call-Me-Tonks", showed up.

"Let it be said, Dora has a talent for shutting up my mother." Sirius laughed as he entered. Isabella noticed the hair of the girl change from pink to red before going back to pink.

"Metamorphmagus?" Isabella asked, surprised.

"Uhm, yes... I'm Tonks." she introduced herself before grinning "Are you the Spanish auror?"

"Uhm, yes. Isabella Vincenta Olivera..." she replied awkwardly.

"This is so cool." Tonks shrieked, her hair changing colours in quick sequence "What's it like there? What's your catch rate? What kind of problems do you have to deal on a daily basis? How many raids have you been into?" the questions were fired and Andromeda sighed in exasperation.

"Harry, meet Andromeda Tonks and Theodore Tonks. That overexcited cracker is Nymphadora..."

"Oi, what did I tell you about that name?" Tonks replied in anger "Blimey, Harry Potter. Wotcher, Harry. I haven't seen you since the end of your first year. Call me Tonks."

"Hey, Tonks." he replied promptly "Nice to meet you. You too, Mr. and Mrs. Tonks."

"Hello, Harry. Last time I saw you were such a small thing..." Andromeda replied and Ted smiled.

"Andy, Ted, you've already met Isabella." Sirius spoke and both of them acknowledge her.

"Indeed, it's lovely to see you again, Isabella. How are you adapting to Britain and the Black family in general?"

"Britain is colder than I thought and I am a bit overwhelmed, actually." Isabella replied and Andromeda laughed.

"I understand the feeling, believe me." Ted replied.

"Yes, Lord Black..."

"Sirius." Sirius insisted "We're all family."

"Of course... Sirius." Isabella smiled "Sirius told me you were once in the same place as I am..."

"Well, not quite as I only met the old man Arcturus, my lovely wife and Sirius..." Ted replied and Harry perked up.

"I don't mean to intrude but care to explain?" Harry asked.

"Well, Harry, you see, Ted here is more than a mere muggleborn." Sirius added, patting Ted's back "He's the son of two squibs descendants from the Black family... Who met in a mere coincidence..."

"Or so we were all told..." Ted added.

"True... and my grandfather Arcturus' great plan was to monitor the squibs of the family and check them for the birth of a magical child, to renew the blood ties and our family strength." Sirius said with a smile "He was great man with a great vision... unfortunately, Voldemort happened and the old man eventually died... and my father didn't share my grandfather's visions... but I do and I will make sure my grandfather's plan is fulfilled, fill the ranks of the family with those of Black blood who are both worthy and willing to join and make this family great once again."

Harry nodded and appreciated the idea, as did all others.

"Ingenious... and quite revolutionary." Harry spoke "I like it."

"Ted was the first, Isabella is only the second but there will be more." Sirius replied "Now, if only the Malfoys showed up."

"Master, the Malfoys have arrived." Kreacher announced.

"Speak of the devil." Sirius replied and most laughed "I'll be right back."

For Harry, one thing was certain, it was starting to be an interesting get together. He looked around, paying attention to the conversation and almost laughed when he saw the looks shared between Tonks and Remus... some things never change.

Sirius quickly came back grinning while followed by an annoyed Draco Malfoy and his exasperated mother.

"Cousin, Lord Malfoy, you already met the Tonks and Remus Lupin. The beautiful lady is Senhorita Isabella Vincenta Olivera, a spanish descendant of a Black Branch long thought extinct." Narcissa raised an eyebrow in surprise but her son looked bored.

"A pleasure..." Isabella said.

"I had no idea the Blacks still lived in Spain." Narcissa said.

"They don't." Isabella added "The family died out centuries ago, merging with others and falling into oblivion."

"I see." Narcissa replied "I trust the rest of the... family has welcomed you?"

"With open arms, yes. Lord Black tried to make it as homely as possible."

"Yes, Lord Black has his moments." Narcissa replied, turning to her sister "Andy..."

"Cissy." Andromeda replied equally cold.

"Wow, I've seen more cheer in a graveyard." Sirius replied and all turned to him "Sit down, all of you, I have some things to say."

They all did, although some did it unwillingly and paid attention to the Lord Black. Only one noticed the painting of Walburga Black entering a frame in the room and he wouldn't tell anyone, as he was the one who suggested it in the first place.

"Once, a long time ago, my grandfather Arcturus decided to search for the magical descendants of squibs from the Black family. In his search, he found one, our own Ted Tonks." Narcissa and Draco looked shocked at the older man, who nodded "I don't know much about their time together but I know that grandfather required Andy's help, as she was the one closer in age... and the fact they fell in love was only a boon." Sirius said and Ted smiled as he held his wife's hand, who leaned into his shoulder "So, after a long time waiting, welcome to the Black family, Ted. Use the name Black with pride for it is now yours by rights of blood and marriage."

"Thank you, lord Black."

"Andy, you were brought back into the family the moment I took the mantle of the lord Black so no speech for you." Andromeda nodded with a huge smile.

"Nymphadora and I swear I will curse you first " Sirius told the auror student "As the daughter of two Blacks, you are a Black yourself. Use the name Black with pride for it is now yours by rights of blood." Although annoyed, the metamorphmagus nodded and looked proudly to her parents.

"Now, Remus Lupin is not related to the Blacks in the last generations nor is he the descendant of squibs but he's family for me and I am the lord Black so from this moment forward, Remus Lupin, he who has another name and a furry problem is from this moment forward, a member of the Black family. So I say it, so it is. Use the name Black with pride my brother for it is now yours by rights of brotherhood." Remus nodded in thanks, although sheepishly and Harry couldn't miss the grin from Tonks.

"Isabella Vincenta Olivera, you are the second Black descendant to be found and we welcome you to our midst, should it be your desire."

"It is, Lord Black." the woman replied.

"Then, from this moment forward, you may call yourself a Black. Use the name Black with pride for it is now yours by rights of blood."

"Thank you, Lord Black." she said, almost spilling the emotion in her voice.

"Now, Lord Malfoy " Malfoy perked up "being related to Narcissa Malfoy, née Black, you are entitled to use the name Black. Use the name Black with pride for it is now yours by rights of blood." Malfoy smirked smugly.

"Lord Potter-Slytherin."

"How may I be of service, Lord Black?" Harry asked promptly.

"Being related to the Black family by blood, you are entitled to use the name Black. However for bonds of magic and brotherhood, you are also entitled to the name Black." Harry nodded "Use the name Black with pride for it is now yours by rights of blood and brotherhood. Also, let it be known that since the Black line is patriarchal, and therefore Dora Black Tonks is excluded as a possibility, until I have a child of my own, I name you my heir."

"WHAT?" Malfoy rose "Why him? I have the better claim!"

"And I am the lord Black and what I say is done. Do you have a problem with that, Lord Malfoy?" Sirius demanded coldly. In that short moment, by throwing a tantrum, Malfoy proved to be the lesser choice and all agreed with the Lord Black.

Malfoy sat grumbling.

"Be sure of one thing, Draco Malfoy, you are only here because of your mother." Sirius replied and while Narcissa understood the underlined words, her son did not "As I was saying, Lord Potter-Slytherin, heir of Black..."

"Would it be possible to ask you to hurry up and have a child?" Harry asked and almost all laughed.

"I'll put it on the list, after finding the perfect woman for the job." Sirius replied with a grin "Now, let's feast."

In the frame, the painting of Walburba Black smirked, admiring Sirius demeanour. For a small moment, she believed she was seeing her own uncle Arcturus instead of her son... How could they have been so blind? How wrong they had been...

The feast was well underway and Lord Black made sure everything was well liked by everyone. Sirius sat at the head, with Harry on his right and Remus on his left. Isabella sat next to Harry, being a guest and at her side sat Andromeda, followed by her husband. The seat in front of Sirius, reserved for the Lady Black, was empty and on the side of Remus, sat Narcissa, Draco and Tonks. They ate, drank and had their fun into the afternoon, when they returned to the parlour.

"Any ideas for the third task, Harry?" asked Ted.

"My only idea is win the damn thing. My whole house took to believe I can do it and now I want to prove them right." Harry replied.

"Draco told me you were resorted to Slytherin back in November." Narcissa said.

"And I have to say that in little more than a week, Slytherin became more my home than Gryffindor ever was." Harry said with a smile "It helps when he have supportive and equally minded people."

"Indeed." Narcissa replied "Draco also told me that you were the one who started the movement to banish him from the house..."

"Considering he took a young basilisk to the house, he was lucky I didn't do anything bad to him."

"You punched me..." Malfoy whined outraged.

"Yes, and I could do something far worse... I just decided to throw you to the rest of the house." Harry replied defiantly "I'd wager Zael missed you."

Malfoy blanched and shut up at once.

"Zael?" Ted asked and Harry drew his wand, summoning the snake.

"That's Zael." he replied as the snake hissed, coiling itself near Harry, surprising everyone. Draco nearly wet himself "You may have seen her little brother Kael in the paper after the whole debacle at the Yule ball, protecting my girlfriend."

"Yes, we did..." Andromeda replied, surprised an in awe with the snake.

"What kind of spell was that?" asked Isabella, wrapping her hair behind her ear, a movement seen by Narcissa, who found it familiar, although she didn't know from where.

"The family kind and not the Black one." Harry replied.

"Good answer." Ted replied as Sirius chuckled.

"Harry is a little well of surprises." Sirius added "Much more than his mother or father ever were. Believe me, I know."

"You two remind me of each other." Isabella spoke, looking at the Lord Black and the Black heir, who looked at her, both surprised "I don't know why, but you two remind me of each other."

"Charming looks?" asked Sirius "Because he has none."

"Maybe the wits... which I clearly have all of them."

"Oh, you certainly aren't serious."

"No, I'm Harry. You're Sirius." Harry replied and Sirius laughed, as did Isabella and the Tonks. Draco found it a bad joke and scowled and Narcissa gaped, recognizing the laughter she hadn't heard in years...

"Merlin... it can't be..." she whispered.

"Dora, didn't you have an appointment?" Andromeda asked suddenly and Tonks rose from her seat, blushing.

"You're right... I'm sorry but I have an appointment in Diagon Alley." Tonks said, rising from her seat "It was lovely to meet you but I really must go."

"Feel free to return at any time Dora." Sirius spoke as she left by floo "Say, Remus, didn't you have that thing?"

"Thing? What thing?" Remus asked, paling after a moment "Oh..." Sirius snorted.

"Dumbass." Sirius mumbled with a laughter.

"Yes, actually, I do have that thing..."

"Floo closes at midnight." Sirius warned as Remus said his farewells.

"Who do those two thing they're fooling?" Andromeda asked.

"The extra DADA lessons I would have bought but the duelling tutoring? Bah."

"Regrettably, it is also nearly my curfew hour." Harry said, checking the time "It pains me to say but I must be off."

"As does Draco." Narcissa replied hastily "Maybe you can leave together. How are you going back?" Harry hesitated and looked to an outraged Malfoy.

"Sure. Why not?" Harry replied as Dobby popped next to him and he unsumoned Zael "We leave by House-Elf Express. Dobby, take Draco here back to Hogwarts, please."

"Yes, master." Dobby replied promptly and grabbed Malfoy by the arm, popping away, leaving a shocked Narcisa behind. Dobby popped in moments later "All done, Master."

"In that case, I bid you farewell. Lord Black, ladies and gentleman." Ted rose his cup and Harry put his hand on Dobby's shoulder "Chamber of Secrets, Dobby." and he was of.

In the chamber of secrets, moments later, Harry turned to Dobby.

"Where did you send Malfoy?"

"Into the lake." Dobby grinned and Harry laughed.

Back in Number 12 Grimauld Place, Narcissa recovered from her shock only to notice Andromeda glaring at her.

"She knows." Andromeda said simply and Sirius turned surprised to Narcissa, as did Ted. Isabella became suddenly nervous.

"Narcissa?" Sirius asked coldly "What do you know?"

"I..." she hesitated, deciding not to say a word.

"She recognized the laughter." Andromeda replied and Narcissa looked surprised to her oldest sister. Isabella looked even more nervous.

"Shit..." Sirius replied, turning to Isabella "It's not your fault. You did a good job."

"I..."

"Shh...it's fine." Sirius told her softly and she nodded.

"B-Bella?" Narcissa asked in shock and pure disbelief "They-They said you were dead... that Sirius killed you..."

"Leave them to me. I'll take care of it." Andromeda said, looking to Sirius and her husband. Ted looked to Sirius and nodded.

"Mother!" Sirius called.

"Yes, Lord Black?" Walburga asked from a frame.

"You can stay of you want." Sirius told her as Narcissa looked surprised to her aunt's painting, submissive to her son "Ted, a drink?"

"I think that's better." he replied, looking at his wife "Don't be too harsh on her. She did a good job."

"It's not Bella I'm angry at." Andromeda replied and Ted nodded, leaving with Sirius from the room.

"What the hell is going on here?" demanded Narcissa, raising from her seat and falling back on it after being slapped by Andromeda.

"Merlin, I wanted to do that since you were fifteen." Andromeda said and Narcissa looked wide eyed at her sister "Bella, you did a good job."

"Thank you." Bella replied, looking down.

"What did I tell you about looking down, you stupid girl?" Andromeda demanded and Bella looked up "You're a Black, not a weakling Lestrange anymore. A Black doesn't look down for anyone." Bella gulped and Narcissa felt scared "I guess you want some answers, don't you?" the youngest sister only nodded.

"Then listen closely... Grandfather Arcturus approached me with an idea when I was eleven, before Hogwarts. I was to help him train a descendant of squibs with Black blood. That's how I met Ted. Ted was supposed to be a muggleborn and to keep a low profile, he made sure he was sorted into Hufflepuff. Time passed, I taught Ted and we fell in love. Grandfather was pleased and gave us his blessing. Then the dark lord revealed himself and Grandfather planed accordingly. Realizing the dark lord would divide our family, he decided to gamble our family's future in both sides, light and dark. The family was dark so there was no need to be concerned with that one. But there as the need of someone more in the light side, someone to make more alliances and take an active stance..."

"Sirius?!" Narcissa asked shocked, disbelief clear in her face.

"Sirius was bound to Slytherin. There was absolutely no doubt in that. He was cunning, he was smart and charismatic... and that's why grandfather chose Sirius for the role of the light Black." Andromeda snorted as Bella frowned, looking sad "Sirius embraced his duty after a lot of complaining... I remember how he complained, how he argued but grandfather was unyielding... and Sirius never actually said no. In the end, Sirius did as grandfather asked of him and although grandfather helped him plan his role, some plans were his own... like the sorting. He told me he barely convinced the hat to put him in Gryffindor... and on that moment, with that single event, the entire country believed Sirius to be light and a pariah in his own family. Dumbledore did, our own family did, you did, Bella did... With that single decision, Sirius did more for Grandfather's plan than we all did or could do together." Andromeda told her sister and Narcissa saw how Bella clenched her hands in her dress.

"It wasn't fair." Bella complained in a hiss.

"Life isn't fair, Isabella." Andromeda replied and Bella hissed.

"Sirius deserved better."

"Yes, he did." Andromeda replied solemnly "Now, things evolved and Sirius truly bonded with his little group of friends. It was a true friendship and it helped that Potter was against all things dark... it helped Sirius to step away from the dark of his legacy... the fact they were as brothers helped. Then all grandfather predicted happened. He died, the family rallied to the dark and were nearly all wiped out..." Andromeda spoke, filling a glass with liquor "There were times Sirius wanted to give up, there were times he felt himself lost, I know this because he came to me and Ted when he needed to talk... Every time he faced Bellatrix in battle, for example, who he still cared about as family. When Regulus died... Even when auntie died in those few months before the end of the war."

"He did?" Walburga asked and Andromeda looked at the painting.

"He cried, too... He got to our house, drunk and in grief.. and he told us he had only one rule to fit in within the light... to wonder what would his mother do and do the opposite. And it worked." Walburga had no idea if she should be pleased or not but she felt proud and touched. She ignored the prickling sensation in her eyes "He also told me something that if you repeat outside of this room I will deny it vehemently... he told me he loved you." Andromeda chuckled and Walburga was unable to hold her tears "Granted, he was piss drunk and he doesn't remember ever saying that... Moving on, Sirius went to jail. I tried to help him but I had no proof and no way to get him out. For everyone, he was guilty. Then he escaped and I was livid, he could have escaped anytime." she chuckled "Then he went to Hogwarts, proved his innocence to Harry, Pettigrew escaped and so did he, thankfully and this year, Harry managed to prove him innocent and Sirius has been rebuilding our family ever since, doing what grandfather would do and wanted to do."

"And... Bella?" Narcissa asked. Andromeda waved to her younger sister.

"I don't know... I was in Azkaban and then, I was in Diagon Alley... wanting answers to the questions plaguing me since Christmas, when Sirius visited me in secrecy and told me few bits of the truth... When he told me, I... I don't know. I felt anger, rage against him, against grandfather... but I also admired him, what he had done, what he had achieved... I needed to know everything. I wanted to know everything. I wanted to know why Sirius had done it, why he accepted... I found myself in Diagon Alley, with no idea how I got there and I just wanted to come home... I wanted to come here and I wanted to confront Sirius... I wanted answers... luckily he was alone. I demanded the answers and... " Bella sobbed, not caring in hiding it from her sisters "We cursed him, we renounced him, we hated him and he stood always true. We was the truest Black of us all..."

"But... but the paper said you fought him. That there was a body..." Narcissa added and Andromeda snorted.

"Blood golem. Besides, who would doubt the word of the Lord Black? Especially when a dangerous fugitive was killed by his hand, solving a lot of problems to the DMLE? Sirius called me and I took Bella away while he prepared the blood golem."

"And we did fight." Bella replied "I remember fighting Sirius but... I didn't want to hurt him. I wanted to leave, I wanted to go away and die... and somehow, Sirius broke a compulsion on me and gave me another chance. Andy and Ted helped, of course, they took me to Spain and tortured me as they laughed, watching me living as a muggle for weeks... They forced me to a muggle procedure to permanently change my face, helped me to get physically and mentally better... I had to relearn occlumency, anger management... I did everything the Lord Black ordered me to... create a new personality, a new character, a new back story and a new language... all for this. To be a part of the family again and have a second chance at living."

"Are you forsaking the dark lord?" Narcissa asked and Bella shook her head.

"I'm putting my family first this time, like I should have done before. If the dark lord returns, I will serve him IF the Lord Black orders me to but I won't jump in, even if I still bear his mark."

"What about auntie Walburga?" Narcissa asked, turning to the painting "You hated Sirius."

"I saw and heard everything between my son and Bellatrix." the painting replied "I could not believe the accusations I heard from Bellatrix but when I heard the confirmation from Sirius own lips... I couldn't believe the boy deceived us all. That of all of us, he was the truest Black and the truest Slytherin." she answered, looking proud "I am proud of my son."

"Now you know everything." Andromeda replied, sitting on her chair "Leaving only one more thing to settle."

"And what's that?" Narcissa asked, scared of her eldest sister cold demeanour. She could be more terrifying than her aunt Walburga and mad Bellatrix combined.

"How worth is it for our new family to let you keep those memories." Andromeda replied coldly and Narcissa gulped in fear.

So, I had chapter 22 ready as well and after a careful consideration... here you go.

I never said Scylla was killed. Harry only said he had taken 'care of it.'

All I said in the previous chapter is maintained.

"See" you soon.

I hope.

Cheers

zaterra02

23. Chapter 23

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Harry finished his touches on the plans of the runic array he planned to use with Scylla and raised from his chair, walking out of the dorm chamber into the main chamber. At that hour, the chamber was still empty, as Scylla was still sleeping. It was barely seven and he had been up for at least one hour. He stretched and ran a few laps along the chamber before head back to a shower to meet his girlfriend and friends at the common room.

If everything would work out well, by the end of the week, Voldemort would be dead... or so he hoped.

With the shower taken, Harry dressed himself and had Dobby taken him to the common room, where he met Astoria.

"Good morning, firecracker." Harry spoke and Astoria blushed.

"Good morning."

"What are you doing so early in here?"

"I couldn't stand to be in the dorm any longer..." she revealed "My dorm mates started to talk about... you wouldn't understand."

"I can try." he replied.

"No, never mind, I'd rather speak to Daphne."

"Womenly things? Yeah, if that's it, then you're probably better asking a woman."

"Yeah..."

"But for curiosity sake, is it about the monthlies, the size of the boobs, ass or boys?" Astoria looked shocked to Harry, who looked serious. She decided to take a chance.

"Well... the period... I still haven't got mine and all others did. My boobs aren't growing like I wanted them too and the only concern about boys I have is to be away of their stupidity."

"As a member of the male population, ouch." Harry replied "Don't worry about the other things. You're still young." Astoria snorted.

"How do you know?" she asked and Harry was not going to tell her he read books on raising up little girls, preparing for Daphy's puberty.

"It may have escaped your notice, but you're not the only girl growing around here and going through that stuff... I saw some weird things since I was eleven and I'm not talking about magic."

"Right..."

"I'm serious. Back in Gryffindor, we used to learn the hard way to recognize the signs and the dos and don'ts." Harry told her "Besides, if we check your close family, the women are quite beautiful. Chances are you're going to be as pretty and good looking as your mother and if you're lucky, your sister."

"You're just saying that to be nice."

"Suit yourself, firecracker." Harry replied with a shrug.

"If you're so knowledgeable, then why didn't I bleed yet?" Astoria asked defiantly.

"It never happens at the same time for every girl." Harry told her "Some girls bleed at ten, others at fourteen, many in the middle. Besides, why are you in a hurry to experience pain, cramps and a lovely sour mood for almost a week?" Astoria looked at him.

"Granger?" she asked and Harry snorted.

"Nah, your sister." Harry replied "Sometimes she has cramps all day, she flinches if I touch her and sometimes even snaps at me to leave her be. It's like she's oversensitive to touch... That's why on those days I usually bring her a gift and stay there with her, no pressures, no nothing. A flower is usually enough to raise her mood."

"You gave her a flower yesterday."

"And what does that tell you?" he asked her and Astoria laughed "My point is, don't be in a hurry. In no time you'll be being chased around by boys and I know I will have to play the part of the big brother..." Astoria giggled.

"Thanks Harry." she said as she rose from the couch "You make a fine big brother, even if it's creepy you know this much about girls."

"Never hurts to be prepared..." Harry replied, noticing the surprise in Astoria's face when she looked at him.

"Daphne's behind us, isn't she?" he asked.

"Yup." Daphne replied and there was a giggle.

"And you're not alone."

"Nope." Daphne replied again.

"I see... Astoria, does Daphne have that look she has when she's angry?"

"The one that says 'I will cut you in little pieces if I catch you'?"

"I was thinking more of the one 'I will make you regret to have been alive!' but that works too."

"Then no."

"No?" he asked surprised.

"No. She's happy... and smiling." Astoria replied and Harry rose an eyebrow.

"Look at me, you idiot." Harry did and saw his girlfriend smiling at him, as well as Tracy, Millie and Pansy, all looking smug while Theo, Blaise, Greg and Vince looked unsure.

"Hi." he said and Daphne smiled, cupping his face and kissing him.

"How is it he always gets away at the top?" Blaise asked to no one in special as Daphne slide through the chair into Harry's lap, all without breaking the kiss.

"Oi, lovebirds, enough." Pansy said "You can continue later, unless you want to be left behind." Daphne broke the kiss with a smile while Harry whimpered.

"Go ahead." Daphne replied "We'll meet you there." Theo snorted and they left them in the chair.

"What's wrong?" he asked and Daphne smiled.

"Nothing. That was just great advice you gave my sister and you should be rewarded."

"I have more advice to share..." he replied with a wink and Daphne giggled.

"I had never realized you always brought me a flower during my period week."

"What kind of a Slytherin would I be if I did things openly?" asked Harry and Daphne laughed. It was music to his ears.

"Do you do all of this for kindness, then?, she asked, their noses touching.

"Of course not." Harry replied "I expect repayment for all things I do."

"Then tell me, Lord Potter-Slytherin, how can I repay you for all your kindness, to me and my sister?" she asked in almost a whisper in his ear, feeling the filling in his trousers and hiding a blush.

"I can think of several ways, in the long and the short runs..." he replied, his face buried in her neck.

"Oh? Tell me about the long run..."

"You, me, together, forever. I won't accept anything else."

"I like the sound of that... if you continue to act like this."

"For you? Always." Harry replied, kissing her.

"And in the short run?" she asked after the snogging.

"Your heart. In full." he replied.

"I thought you'd want more." she replied huskily and mockingly.

"I can wait for your body." Harry replied, his hand touching Daphne's leg and moving up over her skirt and thigh, making her gasp "Don't get me wrong, I want you, in more ways than you believe but I can wait for that... as long as I have your heart."

"You have it." Daphne hid a gasp, feeling Harry's hand in her butt as his lips grabbed hers.

Breakfast could wait.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"Was it me or was Moody particularly cranky today?" The o asked after a long period of two hours of DADA.

"He seemed normal for me." Millie replied with a shrug "Why?"

"I don't know, it looked like he picked on us more than usual, I'm not sure..." the boy replied.

"You're probably growing paranoid." Tracy replied, kissing him on the cheek "Never mind him, I bet he was born cranky."

That made the fourth year Slytherins chuckle.

"Any ideas for what to do today?" Blaise asked.

"I want to finish Charms homework and you can help me." Millie replied and Blaise grinned.

"Of course, love." he replied and Millie smiled.

"I have that meeting about the third task today..." Harry groaned.

"What's that about, any idea?" asked Tracy.

"None, but I noticed some work at the quidditch field." Harry told her "Maybe they are planning something and want us to know about it... no idea, actually."

"Probably it's nothing time consuming." Daphne added "They didn't offer you any clue for the third task yet. Maybe that's it."

"Probably." Harry replied, hugging Daphne by the waist "But for now, I won't care about it or anything else."

"I suggest you care about Transfiguration, Mr." Daphne admonished him playfully "That's where we're headed now." Harry groaned.

"Lovely. And I had just decided which chair I wanted to sleep in." Harry said with a sigh.

"Rough night?" Theo asked with a smirk "You didn't seem to be tired this morning." Daphne blushed with a huge smile.

"Not really, but..." Harry started looking strange "I have had this strange feeling for the past hours, ever since DADA started..." his friends looked at him surprised but Harry didn't realize it "It's like a buzz in my ears with a tingling headache..." Daphne frowned at that "If I didn't know any better, I would have said someone was using legilimancy on me..."

"That's... weird..." mumbled Blaise and Harry shrugged.

"It's probably nothing..." Harry replied, hugging Daphne tighter by the waist, looking at her with a grin "Maybe a kiss from a beautiful girl would help me to feel better." Harry chuckled "What do you say, Daph? Would you like to try, for science?" Daphne rolled her eyes with an amused snort and gave him one kiss on the cheek.

"That's enough for now." she said and Harry pouted while their friends laughed. They reached the Transfiguration classroom and as usual, the door was open. They entered and sat at their usual seats, sitting in quiet in contrast with the rowdy Gryffindors. McGonagall appeared shortly before the class started and quickly started to talk about conjuration, a branch of transfiguration.

"That's what Potter and Greengrass do with their demonic snakes, isn't it?" asked Lavender Brown, raising her arm.

"No, it is not, Ms. Brown." McGonagall replied "Mr. Potter, care to explain?"

"You can conjure objects and you can only summon living things." Harry explained shortly but that was the essence of it.

"What Potter forgot to explain was that a conjuration is often the act of transfigurate the air itself into the target object we aim while summoning involves the act of bringing a living creature from one place to our location." Granger supplied promptly with a snobbish look, almost sneering at her former friend.

"Very good. Five points for Mr. Potter and other five for Ms. Granger." McGonagall replied "Can anyone give an example of a summoning spell?" she asked, looking at two particular Slytherins "Apart summoning your snakes?"

Daphne rose her hand, as did Granger.

"Miss Granger?" and people said McGonagall was a fair teacher...

"Avis, summoning birds." the know-it-all replied with a smug.

"Very good, that's a NEWT level spell." McGonagall replied, turning to Daphne "Miss Greengrass?"

"Serpensortia." she replied and McGonagall paled slightly but accepted the spell.

"Indeed." the woman replied "Now, continuing our lesson about conjuration, as it was said, conjuration is the act of transfigurating the air itself into another inanimate shape. There are several rules of basic conjuration and we will discuss them before attempting practical work... am I boring you, Mr. Potter?" the woman asked, glaring at Harry, who had just yawned behind his hand.

"Sorry?" he asked, surprised at being singled out.

"I asked if I am boring you?" the woman asked with a glare again "You certainly seem so."

"Not at all, professor." he replied, hiding his annoyance from his voice and the scowl that wanted to form in his lips.

"If you are tired, I suggest you go to sleep earlier, instead of loosing resting time in frivolous activities. Ten points from Slytherin." the transfiguration professor replied before turning away from him and back to the rest of the class. Harry scoffed at the "advice" and continued to pay attention to the rest of the lesson. Yet, he couldn't help it but feel his anger raising, directed at the woman in front of him. How dared she? Who did the elder bitch think she was to single him out like that? If he was tired, it was because he had work to do, work that neither she nor her precious headmaster were willing to do, as usual, for their greater good... Good for nothing hag... always offering useless advice... always ignoring what was in front of her, always belittling everything that went against her precious light philosophy... and she called herself a teacher... she wasn't even available for her students nor did she did anything to support them.

"Is there a problem, Potter?" the hated woman's voice diverted him from his dark thoughts and he realized he was glaring at McGonagall, who was standing in front of him with a scowl.

"Yes." Harry replied in a darkly tone while glaring at her and McGonagall could swear she saw his eyes getting darker. She ignored it as being a trick of the light "The two of us have been having a problem for a long time and it has only become worse since Halloween..." he scowled "And I am tired of it."

"What?" McGonagall widened her eyes, surprised as did most of the students, Gryffindor and Slytherin. Harry scoffed.

"You heard me." he replied, rising slowly from his seat, to face the woman in her eyes "When I arrived at Hogwarts, I heard your speech about how our house was going to be our family and for once, I had hope... hope to meet someone like me, someone to support me when I needed and to encourage me... I actually saw you as the grandmother I never had... and what did you do? In my first year, you sent me, Malfoy, the beaver and the waste bin to a detention with Hagrid in the Forbidden Forest, who happens to be forbidden for a reason or so Dumbledore says every year and yet, you sent us there, with ONE half giant and one dog to protect us! And we all know who I found, drinking the blood of the unicorn. Hadn't it been for the centaurs, I would be DEAD!" Harry's anger grew, punctuating his words "Then, your support knew no bounds again, when we told you about our suspicions of someone trying to stealing the stone." McGonagall's eyes widened as she gapped "You claimed the stone was safely hidden and protected and yet, three first years passed through the defences the teachers at this school came up with and once again, I had to be the one dealing with Quirrel and his master, since none of you teachers would hear us. We were lucky Dumbledore used the mirror or else, when I got there, Quirrel would have left with the stone. Then second year. It had to be Granger to find out about the basilisk and the pipes and it had to be me to actually do something. AGAIN, because you teachers wouldn't use your FUCKING BRAINS FOR ONCE!" Harry cried out, making everyone gasp and shiver "Third year, instead of being my head of house and grandmother like figure and tell me the truth, you deliberately kept me in the dark about MY GODFATHER AND MY UNCLE! I had to sneak out of Hogwarts under my cloak and overhear a conversation between you and Fudge. More, you, who were my parents' head of house, should know better, you of all people should know the bond between my father and Sirius. Yet, instead of wanting to help one of your lions, instead of wanting answers, instead of wanting to help one of your comrades in the damn order of the turkey you gallivanted around in, you turned your back on him just like everyone else, letting him rot in Azkaban for twelve years... granted, the man is an idiot who could have escaped anytime but that's beside the point... and this year, the cherry at the top of the cake, instead of helping me, you allowed those brain-dead students of your house to cast me out with no evidence when I was innocent." his anger was palpable and even his friends were afraid of Harry, feeling his demeanour and his magic leaking from him. Daphne did too, too shocked to even act trying to calm her boyfriend "So you can keep your "wondrous" advice to share it with someone who gives a damn." Harry got out from his desk and started to walk away from the Slytherins, walking towards the door. McGonagall recovered her composure quickly, seeing him by the door.

"Fifty points from Slytherin for appalling behaviour." she shouted "Sit down, Mr. Potter. The lesson is not ended yet."

"Make me." he answered back, waving his wand and opening the door with loud band.

"Your parents would be appalled with your behaviour." the woman shot back and Harry stopped his stride, turning to McGonagall with anger in his face.

"My parents... ARE DEAD!" he shouted and everyone flinched. However, what he said next shocked everyone further, making many gasp "Murdered for their own stupidity and their stupid loyalty to your order and your light. Why were they in Godric Hollow when they had a fully warded manor? Why were they only under the Fidelius when they had other wards on Potter Manor? Why didn't they pay the goblins for protection if the Potter Vaults were loaded? Why was the Potter invisibility cloak in Dumbledore's possession instead of being at the house? Why didn't my mother used it to hide us from Voldemort? Why did my father, who was a oh so talented duellist, die in the entrance of the house like an amateur? Why did my mother, who was supposed to be an amazing and most intelligent witch, not have plans made to the situation?"

McGonagall just gapped at Harry's words, much like Daphne, who just KNEW something was not right with him... It was true that they had never spoke at length about his parents but he had never spoken badly about them... then again, that could be the reason why Harry never spoke about it... because he resented them.

Then Daphne saw the trickles of blood falling from Harry's nose, followed by tears of blood.

"Your generation made Voldemort, who destroyed our parents generation... And you're still around, fucking up even more, leaving us with even more pieces to pick up and try to do something worthy with our lives... YOU FAILED US!" Harry shouted, waving at the class "Just like you failed when you allowed Dumbledore to abandon a one year old baby at the doorstep of magic hating muggles in a cold November night."

McGonagall paled, not that Harry cared. He never saw it, though as he felt his world fading from around him, never realizing his own fall.

"Harry!" Daphne shouted the moment she realized Harry was fainting and Vince was fast enough to grab Harry before he fell on the floor, face first. All the Slytherins rose from their seats when they saw it and all rallied around the fallen Harry, Vince and Daphne, who cleaned Harry's blood and tried unsuccessfully to wake him.

"Harry, wake up." she demanded in fear but Harry was gone.

Then he screamed and convulsed.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

When Harry opened his eyes, he realized he was laying in the hospital wing, surrounded by all of his friends, looking concerned at him.

"Hum, hi?" he tried to say but his head throbbed at the words.

"Don't speak." Daphne told him in a soft voice. He turned to her and saw relief in her eyes, trying to bury the fear and the horror she experienced.

"Are you all right, mate?" asked Theo and Harry looked at him, nodding.

"What happened?" Harry asked and all looked uncomfortable.

"Harry, what is the last thing you remember?" asked Daphne.

"Going to transfiguration... wanting a kiss and getting only a peck in the cheek..." he replied with a small frown. His friends chuckled nervously at that "What happened?"

"Harry..." Millie started, gaining courage enough to speak "You tore McGonagall apart in transfiguration class."

"Verbally, that is." Pansy added.

"You spoke in anger, that was for sure..." Tracy replied and Harry frowned at that, feeling Daphne's fingers in his hair "Then, when you accused her and her generation of failing our generation, you started to bleed and fainted. Then..."

"Then?" Harry asked, unsure he wanted to know.

"You started to scream in pain and convulsing." Theo added as Blaise, Vince and Greg nodded "Greg and Vince couldn't hold you and we had to stun you before Madam Pomfrey showed up. Hell, we had to stun you three times because your magic nearly broke the charm."

"What?" Harry asked in shock.

"When Madam Pomfrey checked you, she discovered your magic was unstable." Daphne replied softly "Your magic lashed against you from within, for some reason..." Daphne hesitated "Have you been sick? Or feeling weird? Have you being doing something unusual?"

"No, I haven't." Harry replied with a frown "The only thing unusual I have been doing is that runes project." Daphne nodded.

"Madam Pomfrey fed you several potions that did nothing. In the end, after nearly one hour, you stopped screaming and went back to normal."

"That doesn't make any sense." Harry mumbled.

"No, it doesn't." the serious voice of Madam Pomfrey spoke and the matron came forward solemny "That's why you are going to stay here for observation for a few days." Harry only nodded and Madam Pomfrey felt weird at the scene, not hearing any complaint from the young man "Here, drink this potion." she told him, giving him a green vial. Harry simply drank it at once and leaned into Daphne, who gladly accepted his closeness.

"Do you have any suspicions?" Harry asked the matron and Madam Pomfrey shook her head.

"You should rest." the matron replied but his friends didn't take the hint, standing where they were.

"So, what else happened in transfiguration?" Harry asked, noticing how uncomfortable they were.

"Before we answer you, I need you to answer one question." Daphne replied and Harry nodded "I want you to tell me the truth, no lies. Will you do that, for me?" again, Harry nodded "What do you really think of your parents?" he didn't reply the question and Daphne had to ask again.

"They're dead. They don't matter anymore." he replied at the third time and all heard the scowl "Why?"

"You admitted you feelings for them in class." Blaise replied solemnly "And you also pointed out the flaws in their plan of being hidden and the lack of preparation for an attack."

"Ah..." Harry replied and sighed.

"Not to mention declare yourself even darker in front of everyone." Pansy replied with a smirk.

Harry looked at Daphne and saw her concerned blue eyes looking at him. He went for her unoccupied hand and squeezed it.

"So what?" he asked.

Eventually his friends had to leave, orders of Madam Pomfrey and Harry summoned Dobby.

"Master. How do you feel?"

"Tired." he replied with a sigh "Any idea about what happened?"

"None." the elf replied.

"Fine, just bring me the plans for the runic array for me to check them again."

"I did it and they are just fine." Dobby replied, snapping his fingers. At once, a scroll appeared in his hand "Why are you so concerned?"

"I care about Scylla." Harry replied and Dobby snorted as his master opened the scroll and checked the runes formula and arithmancy. None spoke for several moments "Can you start making it?"

"Of course." Dobby replied, receiving the scroll back.

"Then do it and test it. I want it to be flawless."

"It's just a runic patterning that will make the snake immune to the crow of roosters. You could def it."

"And have Scylla not been able to hear her enemies?" he asked with a raised eyebrow "I rather have this work and make sure Scylla is fine than take chances. This is too important."

"All right, it should be done in two days." Dobby replied and Harry nodded.

"Then the day I leave this place, we will apply the runes on Scylla and send her to Voldemort's lair."

"Would you like anything else, master?" Dobby asked and Harry shook his head.

"Have a good night, Dobby." Harry said.

"You too, master." Dobby replied, popping away, leaving Harry alone in the darkness. He fortified his occlumency shields to full power and started to review the memories from the class, finding them both amusing and worrisome. The moment he stood lashing at McGonagall, right before he fainted, he seemed to have felt something, a small breeze or a warmth but he had no idea what it had been. In the end, he had no idea what happened but he did have a lot of questions.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Three days later, Harry was allowed to leave the hospital wing. Whatever had happened to him in transfiguration had not happened again and Madam Pomfrey had no idea of what to think about the strange occurrence. Harry left with orders to return if he felt anything unusual and once again, Harry didn't complain, accepting the matron's word with a nod.

Realizing it was mid-afternoon, Harry chose to walk for a bit, knowing that his friends would be in class... Charms. He could show up but had other things to do and had no desire of dealing with the Gryffindors. He went to the outside and walked to the lake shore, standing with the arms behind his back and his eyes closed, feeing the wind in his face. He didn't care about anything else for a small moment, just standing there. That was, of course, until he felt an aura approaching him.

"Headmaster." Harry mumbled, his eyes still closed.

"Mr. Potter." the headmaster replied and for some reason, with the warmth in the older man's voice, he also felt apprehension and nervous "I'm glad to see Madam Pomfrey as allowed you to leave her domains."

"Yes..." he mumbled, seeing the older man standing at his side.

"How do you feel?" asked Dumbledore.

"Worried. Aprehensive..." Harry replied "Shocked."

"Understandable." the Headmaster replied and for several moments, none spoke "Do you care to enlighten an old man on your side of the story?"

"You probably know more than I do, already." Harry replied, looking to the headmaster with cold eyes "Sir, I have no idea what happened and I have no idea what caused it. I am concerned about it and I don't want it to happen again. That is all."

"Glad to hear it, but unfortunately, we need to talk about it." Dumbledore replied and Harry frowned "Professor McGonagall wants to give you a month detention for lack of respect." Harry snorted.

"Typical." Harry replied and Dumbledore frowned "That woman is as biased as professor Snape. At least Snape has the guts to admit it in public."

"Now, now, Harry..." Dumbledore replied "Professor McGonagall is a fine professional and an excellent educator..."

"No, she is a fine transfiguration mistress... but when dealing with children, she isn't so available." Dumbledore hummed, remembering a gryffindor first year saying the very same "Is to her that I must report for my detentions?"

"No detentions have been assigned yet." Dumbledore replied "How would you like to be company for an old man having a stroll for the grounds?"

"Fine but I don't see any old man around..." Harry joked and Dumbledore chuckled. The two started to walk in silence.

"I understand your friends were quite concerned about you and they all tried to help you." Dumbledore said.

"They are good people." Harry replied, walking with the arms behind his back.

"I always found surprising how quickly you were accepted in Slytherin..." Dumbledore replied "I admit, I had my concerns..."

"Not every one of us is dark and blind, headmaster." Harry replied with a sigh "A child is not their parents neither it is the sum of its parents. "

"Wise words, Harry. I find it refreshing to find a child with such perception."

"I am no child..." Harry mumbled "I haven't been a child in a long time." Dumbledore frowned at that but said nothing. Neither spoke for some more moments.

"I think we dawdled enough, headmaster." Harry spoke after some moments of walking "Feel free to ask what you wanted in the first place."

"Why do you think I had anything to ask you?" Dumbledore asked with a small chuckle.

"You came to me instead of summoning me, as is your usual." Harry replied bluntly and Dumbledore lost his amusement "And in your place, I would do the same."

Dumbledore just nodded.

"I asked professor McGonagall for a memory of the event and I was shocked with some of your words, Harry."

"Which ones?"

"How do you know of the order of the phoenix?" asked Dumbledore and Harry snorted.

"My parents left diaries." Harry replied shortly and Dumbledore seemed to accept the answer.

"Did you mean what you said?" asked Dumbledore and Harry sighed.

"What exactly?" asked Harry.

"The part when you mentioned you wanted to see professor McGonagall as a grandmother and find people like you?" Dumbledore replied and Harry nodded.

"I was... severely disappointed when I realized I couldn't count with McGonagall... then again, it was nothing new by then." Harry said, more to himself , not noticing Dumbledore's frown "I learned very young not to count with anyone, on how to be self reliant and smart. I had hopes when I came here but those quickly vanished when I understood the kind of crowd I was hanging out with..."

"I see..." Dumbledore replied hesitantly and Harry snorted.

"No, you don't, headmaster." he replied, looking at the older man "You have no idea what it's like."

"Would you like to explain it to me, then?" the older man asked.

"I learned to hate while very young but I also learned how to be cunning and hide it." Dumbledore was shocked with the boy's words, appalled with what he was hearing but he asked for it and he would hear everything the boy wanted to share "Then again, I also learned the true value of a family and love. I saw how the other kids acted with their parents and how I wanted to act... but I couldn't. I came here, wanting a fresh start and friends but because of Voldemort, my cousin..." Harry snorted at that "I had nothing of the sort. When the hat told me I was Slytherin material, I was both appalled and afraid. Appalled because it wanted to put me with the blond dunce and afraid because it would put me in the house of the man who destroyed my family. Ollivander had already told me of our similarities and I didn't want to be like him." it came out in a whisper but Dumbledore heard it and felt his worried heart calm down a bit. Harry picked a small stone from the ground and threw it into the lake, watching it slide on the water "I was afraid and all I wanted was to learn, grow, have friends and ..." he shrugged with a sigh "Well, it doesn't really matter. Not anymore, at least. I am where I belong and I am happy. More than I have ever been in several years."

"I am glad you found what you wanted, Harry." Dumbledore replied with a small smile "However, do you truly meant what you said concerning your parents?" Harry looked with cold steel eyes at the headmaster. That was the only answer the older man needed "Your parents loved you, Harry."

"That's not the point, headmaster." Harry replied "Their deaths were stupid and showed a lot of under preparation for such a critical situation. I myself came up with several ideas that my mother could have used to escape and only two of them involved the cloak that for some reason, was in your possession. Care to explain that?"

Dumbledore coughed embarrassed.

"I had asked your father to study it and he never asked it back... Neither had I remembered to return it." Harry snorted at that "Your father was the quintessential Gryffindor, Harry. Sometimes, he rushed in to easily. Lilly tended to be calmer and use a critical analysis to the situation but..."

"But the both of them were Gryffindors, no matter how meaningless those titles truly are and the both of them died because they didn't plan accordingly." Harry replied with a sigh.

"Do you resent them?" Dumbledore asked "For dying?"

"For dying stupidly, yes." Harry confessed "I don't hate them, though. I'm just... appalled how things led to their deaths. It was a waste."

"All needless loss of life is a waste, Harry."

"I know." he replied and Dumbledore thought to see ancient, tired and haunted green eyes looking to the lake. Much like his own. "To lose what we love the most... because of others... not again. Never again."

Those words warmed the older man's spirit. Maybe Harry Potter wasn't falling into darkness as he originally believed after seeing the memories. Not if he was able to love and care and that was what he wanted to know the most. In the beginning of the year, Harry seemed to be falling into darkness. Then, somehow, while associating with the fourth year Slytherins, while still showing dark tendencies, he was protective, and seemed to become lighter, in a matter of speaking. Then, seeing the memories, it seemed that Harry Potter was falling into darkness again.

Although now, the ancient headmaster was not so sure but he would gain no information by pestering the boy. Even less than keeping him away.

"Well, this was a nice conversation." the older man said with a smile, surprising Harry "Alas, I have much work to do and I merely wanted to inquire about your health. Have no fear, I will let you know about the detentions you have to serve for what happened." Dumbledore said with a smile and an amused grin "Enjoy the rest of your day Harry, and try not to get caught. We are in a class period, after all. Although, do not be so harsh on your parents. They loved you very much and gave their life to protect yours."

"Regardless how, my parents are dead, headmaster." he said to the older man "I appreciate their sacrifice for me and I accept they died but that's it. I don't have to like it." he sighed, turning away "But it doesn't matter. Only the living and those who are yet to be born matter."

Had Harry looked to the headmaster, he would have seen a huge smile taking shape in the older man's mouth.

"That's a wonderful thought, Harry." he said before leaving.

Harry thought so too... now that he had Daphne back.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"How do you feel?" Harry asked and Scylla hissed, moving around.

"Normal, my pet." the young basilisk replied and Harry accepted the answer. He had spent the last five hours etching runes in Scylla's scales and was really tired. That was the method chosen by Scylla herself, no matter if it hurt. If the runes were etched in her scales, they would never vanish and she would be powerful for her entire life, unlike if her pet used ink.

"Then you should rest while the runes charge. It won't take much time and if you want, you can still go this evening." said Harry and Scylla nodded.

"I am ready, my pet. I will vanquish your enemy for you and I will protect you."

"Let's go over the plan again." Harry said and Scylla promptly replied.

"I will go into this Riddle's nest and I must be hidden at most times. When I see the puny enemy snake called Nagini, I am to bit her and kill her. Then, I need to go back to the place where I arrived first and call for you on the mirror your elf will leave there for me. I will tell you the snake is dead and you will take care of the remaining hor-hora-those soul thingies." Scylla replied and Harry chuckled, caressing Scylla's muzzle.

"Make sure you're safe." Harry told Scylla.

"Of course I will. Who do you think I am?"

"What about your friends?" asked Harry and Scylla shook its head.

"They will stay at the forest, waiting for my triumphant return." the basilisk replied pompous and Harry chuckled.

"All right, in that case, just stay around a bit, you can coil yourself at the bed. I will take a shower and then I will sleep for a bit."

"What about your mate, my pet?" Scylla asked, curious.

"She stayed in her nest with the other girls." Harry replied, using snake words for Scylla to understand better. He really didn't want another replay of the conversation bed/nest and mates. The 'talk' for snakes... what a joy.

Harry took a quick shower and entered the bed, noticing Scylla had coiled itself on it. It didn't look like she was preparing for sleep, though.

"Do you think the rune thingies are done yet?" Scylla asked as Harry laid on the bed.

"No, you need to wait a bit more." Harry replied, amused.

"How much more?"

"Just a bit."

"How much time is a bit?" Scylla insisted.

"One hour, maybe less." Harry replied.

"How long is that?"

"Remember two days ago, when I left with Daphne for dinner? That was two hours, more or less. So it's half of that time."

"That's too much time!" Scylla replied outraged, raising itself from its coiled body "So boring!"

"Scylla, it's important to wait and you need to learn how to be patient."

"But that's too much time." Scylla complained again "What am I supposed to do? I am not sleepy as you are, my pet. Besides, I am excited to go on this adventure... I know, I will sing you a song to help you sleep and when I'm ready I will wake you."

Oh no... Harry thought to himself.

"There was once a big snake

the snake was really big.

Once it got a deer, it swallowed it whole

and it burped loud for all to hear."

Can snakes even burp? Harry thought to himself, trying to ignore the second verse of the song. Harry closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep, no matter how little time, as he was tired. He wasn't sure if he slept of not but he was shaken by an amused Dobby, feeling something heavy on his chest. Harry looked and saw Scylla's sleeping, its head on his chest, going up and down with Harry's breathing.

"The runes are charged, Harry." Dobby said and Harry nodded, waking Scylla with a soft pat n her head.

"Scylla, its time, if you want to go."

Scylla woke and grumbled, leaving Harry's chest and slithering to the base of the bed, where it coiled itself again.

"I guess not." Harry replied and Dobby chuckled.

"I'll wake you at seven." Dobby replied before popping away again, probably to his own room. Harry closed his eyes again and felt himself drifting to sleep, for some reason dreaming of himself with his wife, as well as their daughter in a dark cave. He saw his wife looking at him before jumping him and kissing him, just as he was assaulted by a small, overexcited and tearful girl. He saw their lips moving, he saw the tears in their eyes and much weirder, he saw them flickering but heard none of their words, nor would he remember the weird dream the following morning.

Even not understanding what they were saying, Harry felt calm and at peace in that dream, hugging the two girls he loved the most in the entire world. He never noticed the giant blue eyed basilisk resting in the shadows.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

At seven in the morning, Dobby woke Harry, who woke Scylla. After some last recommendations, Dobby popped away with the basilisk coiled around his waist, returning not even ten minutes later, reporting a mission accomplished.

"Then let's prepare the rest." Harry replied. With a wave of his wand, the horcrux' chest was opened and next to it, a small barrel of basilisk poison, harvested from the former guardian of the chamber was placed. It was only needed to empty the barrel into the chest and let the horcrux' dip for a while. After that, all they needed to do was go in Riddle Manor and do the rest...

A bit anti-climatic, now that Harry thought about it.

In the armour stand, three armours stood, prepared to be used into battle. His, Daphne's and Dobby's. Daphne was aware of Harry's most recent plan, of course, and approved it. She was also ready to depart at anytime... unfortunately, it was a thursday and they had classes to attend. Harry would take the mirror with himself at every time and would receive Scylla's reply. After that, as soon as they would be able, Harry, Daphne and Dobby would put on their armours and go into Riddle Manor, battle ready and prepared for everything, to finish the dark lord, once and for all.

The day started with breakfast and neither Harry or Daphne were able to perfectly hide their apprehension. All of their friends noticed it, as did some of the others. They didn't talk much, apart to address questions made by their friends or teachers. They seemed distraught but at the same time seemed focus.

Weird.

Of course, it didn't affect their class work and they still got points for a job well done. Even in transfiguration. McGonagall showed some animosity towards Harry but treated him like any other student, not caring about his or her house colour. That was professional of her. Harry had approached McGonagall and apologised for his behaviour and undermining her authority, but not for his words. The message was clear and McGonagall seemed to have swallowed a lemon after hearing it. Yet, she said nothing, nodding only to the boy.

Nearly all of the morning had passed and Harry was sitting with Daphne at Arithmancy, paying attention to class but with his thoughts fleeing towards Scylla, Nagini and Voldemort. Would Scylla be all right? Be safe?

His thoughts were interrupted with a soft hand on his. He turned to Daphne and saw her looking at him with a soft smile.

"Everything will be all right." she whispered and Harry nodded.

"I know. I'm just worried about Scylla."

"Anything you two would like to share with class, Ms. Greengrass, Mr. Potter?" asked the professor.

"Nothing at all, professor." Harry replied promptly and professor Vector nodded, continuing with class, ignoring the snickers from the other students. In the front row, Hermione Granger scowled at the two for interrupting the class, giving her complete attention to the professor once again.

"Our time is ending, therefore for homework, I want you to do an essay on the significance and the meaning of three runes of your choice."

"Does it have to be three taught runes?" asked Granger and the professor shook her head.

"Three runes of your choice, Ms. Granger." the professor repeated herself "You may leave earlier for lunch. And have a nice weekend."

Some replied, others didn't but all packed their things and left the class room.

"Dobby!" Harry called and his and Daphne's bag vanished in thin air "Shall we go to lunch, my dear?" Harry asked in a pompous tone, trying to hide his concerns. Daphne chuckled and nodded, taking his arm and walking out of the room, noticing some amused and envious looks the other students gave them.

"You need to relax." Daphne said and Harry sighed.

"She's still a child... Maybe I shouldn't have send her..." Harry whispered.

"You're being such a father." Daphne mocked him with a giggle but she did find it sweet and endearing.

"What can I say, I like that little, obnoxious and amusing snake." he replied and Daphne smirked "It's a shame the gaze is not yet fully developed, it would be so much easier..."

"She is doing it willingly." Daphne recalled him "I'm just surprised she only went this morning instead earlier. I would assume the excitement would be greater."

"Well, let us just say that after singing me a lullaby, Scylla fell asleep in my chest and when the runes were charged, instead of leaving, the sleep was far more important." Daphne snorted and chuckled amused at the thought of Scylla singing a lullaby.

"Is it like the others?"

"Catchy tunes, you mean?" Harry asked and Daphne refrained from snorting at his question.

"Not so much, something about a big snake eating..." Harry replied.

"Figures." Daphne replied. Then Harry stiffened instead of giving another step, his amusement vanishing, replaced by a mask of focus "Harry, what's wrong?"

"Raise a silence ward. Quick." Harry replied, taking his hand to his pocket. Daphne drew the wand and raised the ward before noticing Harry was handling a little mirror in his hand "It's too early..." he mumbled before raising the mirror, making sure everyone passed through them. Daphne understood immediately what was happening and made sure to make the others walk past them, not to disturb them.

It was not like she was going to understand Harry and Scylla's conversation... she heard his hissing at the mirror and waited patiently, hearing the hissing from the other side. At first, Harry looked amused but then, his demeanour changed to concerned and worried.

The greatest sign was when his eyebrows raised in shock and surprise, before hissing back at the mirror and pocketing it.

"What's wrong?" Daphne asked, concerned, seeing his own concerned mingling with some rage and frustration.

"Riddle Manor is empty." Harry replied, almost seething "There is no one there and for the looks of it, there hasn't been anyone there for several months."

Daphne gaped at that.

"But... I thought Voldemort stayed there..."

"So did I..." Harry replied, massaging his temples.

"What now?" Daphne asked, crossing her arms and hiding her worries "What will we do?"

"Put a challenge in the paper to draw him out." Harry replied, half in joke and half in frustration and Daphne glared at him.

"Harry..."

"Sorry, but I have no idea. I have no idea what's happening."

"Would Crouch know?" she asked and Harry looked wide at her, his annoyance almost vanishing, replaced by a huge smile.

"Brilliant!" he said, holding her and twirling her around "Of course!"

"Harry, put me down!" she ordered, more in shock than annoyance.

"Come on, let's find the bastard."

"Do you plan to go to him and just ask?" Daphne raised an eyebrow and Harry nodded.

"I said I took care of him, didn't I?" Harry asked back and Daphne accepted his reply. The two walked to the DADA room and found Moody, aka Barty Crouch Jr. under polyjuice, alone in the room and sat at the desk grading papers.

"Potter, Greengrass... what do you want?" the man asked bluntly.

"Are we alone, professor?" asked Harry "Or is there anyone hearing or seeing us?"

"What kind of question is that, Potter?" the man replied, raising his eyes from his work and glaring at the boy.

"It was a simple question, wasn't it, Crouch?" Harry asked with cold steel in his voice and the man sat at the desk stiffened.

"What did you call me?" the man asked, his arm slowly moving towards his wand, not that Harry or Daphne would realize it.

"I asked..." Harry started, only to widen his eyes the moment he understood. In a quick dash, he drew his wand in time to dodge a stunner. Although surprised, Daphne also drew her wand and cast her own stunner on the man, most out of reaction, only to have it shielded. Crouch was no slouch with a wand but he was in a constricted space. To add to his troubles, the moment he cast a stunner on Daphne's direction, her chest glowed green and everyone knew what was coming. Regardless, Harry hit him with his own Veritas Imperio spell in the short time before Kael manifested himself and ordered the man to stop, which he did.

"How did you break free?" Harry almost roared in anger after hissing at Kael to stand down.

"I don't understand your question, master."

"I had you under my power. How did you break free?" Harry demanded again and Daphne stepped up to his side, still shaken from the short but intense duel.

"The dark lord cast several spells on me... maybe one of them did it..." Crouch replied with a vacant tone and look. Harry was forced to accept it.

"Where is Voldemort?" Daphne demanded, holding Harry's arm but Crouch didn't answer.

"Answer her, scum." Harry ordered at once.

"I don't know."

"What do you mean you don't know? Don't you report to him?" Daphne asked again.

"I send owls to the dark lord, as does he when he sends me his orders." Crouch replied and Harry growled as Daphne sighed.

"Has the plan to capture me in the third task changed?" Harry asked with a glare and the man shook his head.

"Not that I know of it, master."

"Tell me if it does." Harry replied and the man nodded. Harry turned to Daphne and pointed at Kael. Understanding what he meant, Daphne started to 'unsummon' the giant snake as Harry cast an Obliviate on the death eater posing as their teacher, making him forget what just happened.

"See you in class, professor." Daphne said, almost dragging Harry from the room. The man, unaware of being under the spell or what just happened, just grumbled and went back to grading his essays, taking a sip from his bottle.

"What the hell is going on?" a concerned Daphne asked Harry after getting away from the classroom.

"I have no idea but I don't like it..." Harry replied.

Daphne didn't either... and both of them had a really bad feeling for the future... especially the day of the third task.

TBC

Hello once again, my friends, followers, fans and people reading these lines. How are you?

Almost there, everyone. Next chapter, the third task starts and we will be one step closer to the end.

Now, can anyone come up with a suitable theory for what happened in this chapter? Iam very willing to hear your thoughts. Or read...

I hope to see you soon.

On another subject, Munich, Germany. Lovely place, isn't it? If you anyone is up to it, how about a beer?

See you soon, I hope.

Zaterra02

24. Chapter 24

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

This chapter is dedicated to Neon1311, Dragon king Naruto otsutsuki and The immortal otsutsuki, readers who took up the challenge and came up with a almost perfect theory on what happened on the previous chapter.

To the other houses in Hogwarts, Harry Potter had not changed at all since the days after his fallout with professor McGonagall, by then Hogwarts secret, naturally known by everyone. To the students in the house of the snake, as well as the students in the Black Wands, the truth was another. Harry seemed to be on edge, always performing his work in silence, using all of his time to study and practice. He still talked to people and cracked some jokes but everyone, the fourth year Slytherin students included, knew something was up, something that concerned Harry greatly. The Black Wands knew this better than everyone, as they had often met Harry practicing in the Room of Requirement as they arrived for their club meeting, against several training dummies in a deadly dance of movement, magic and destruction. Even Daphne had been amazed at the sight and after a gruelling training session, Harry led the group meeting to the end, only to remain at the room for more training.

All his friends were concerned about him but most of them believed he was only training for the tournament, wanting to win. Daphne was the only human who knew the truth and she didn't share it with anyone but Harry. Her training had stepped up as well but she wasn't anywhere near the level she needed to be to face Voldemort... and that concerned her.

Truth be told, Harry didn't drown himself in training and practice. He still indulged himself in the company of his friends and girlfriend, never missed a class and showed up to every meal at the great hall... he even played several small quidditch games with Viktor and the two organized a small quidditch tournament as well, opened to everyone in Hogwarts. It was a huge success and everyone loved the idea. Daphne had also spent some more time with Fleur and the Veela had told the younger girl about her wish to see the world, make a name for herself and be successful. Daphne appreciated the older girl's wishes and they spoke at length about what they wanted in life. Fleur admitted she wished to attempt curse-breaking as a career, not hiding the desire to find a proper wizard who would resist her allure and be her partner in life, with whom she would be able to form a family. She even joked with Daphne, wishing that Harry had an older brother or relative she could be introduced to.

Daphne laughed with the older girl but refrained from commenting that the Lord Black, Harry's uncle and godfather, was currently single. Besides, the man was almost twice Fleur's age.

Among everything happening, Harry was showing signs of tiredness. Not everyone could see them but for those attentive enough they were clear as day and everyone was getting worried about him. Daphne capitalized on it on a weekend, making him go out with her and their friends to the lakeshore... and much to hers and everyone's surprise, Harry fell asleep with his head on her lap. No one dared to wake him for several hours.

Whatever had happened on Transfiguration had never happened again but that didn't mean Harry didn't keep his defences up, ready for anything...

Then there was the reason of his concerns...

Voldemort.

The dark lord wasn't at Riddle Manor, where Harry believed he would remain until the day of his rebirth. Harry had planed based on that premise and had lost. Luckily, he had still his original plan but what else had changed? Had things changed because of his return? Because of his changes?

Those thoughts fuelled his rage and his anger in practice and he rained destructive spell after destructive spell upon the training dummies, trying to be ready to anything...

He believed he was stronger than Voldemort but that didn't mean he allowed himself to slack, making sure his muscle memory was working fine, his reflexes quick and his spells powerful.

Dobby or Scylla would often go back to Riddle Manor for some quick inspection, making sure Voldemort hadn't come back but for weeks they had nothing to report and even the elf and the young basilisk were getting worried, mostly with Harry.

Eventually, the day of the third task arrived and while there had been classes in the morning, the afternoon was granted to the champions to prepare, while every other students were to attend classes until three o'clock.

That was the reason why Harry was sitting in the floor of the chamber of secrets, facing Salazar's face and the skeleton of the basilisk, his wand on the ground before him and his eyes closed, meditating and focusing his magic. He was preparing the best he could because he was sure something was going to happen.

"One way or another, tonight, everything will end." Harry whispered to himself, his whispers echoing in the silence of the chamber "Voldemort will fall and I will be free to live my life with no other concerns but the wellbeing of my family."

His family... Daphne. The woman he had broken the laws of magic and nature for. The woman he loved. He had too much to lose now. He was not allowed to make mistakes. He would win and Voldemort would fall. There was no compromise, no mercy, no second chances. Then he would live in peace.

"Master." Dobby called from behind Harry and the old dark lord turned fourteen opened his flaring green eyes "It is time."

"Bring me my armour, then." Harry ordered and Dobby snapped his fingers, the armour coming floating from the dorm chamber. Harry put the armour on with the help of his most loyal friend and servant in silence, as they had done many times before.

"Are you ready?" Harry asked and Dobby nodded.

"What about the horcruxes?" Dobby asked and Harry hesitated. Did he dare to destroy them yet? Steeling his resolve, he looked at Dobby.

"Wait until the task starts. Then dip them in the poison." Harry ordered and Dobby nodded.

"My pet!" a hiss was heard and Scylla appeared in the chamber, near Harry "What do you need me to do?" Harry had thought long and hard about it and decided he needed Scylla's help.

"Scylla, you are staying with Dobby for now. When time comes, if it comes at all, I will summon you two to my side and the moment you arrive, you are to find the snake and kill it. Do you understand?"

"I understand, my pet." the young basilisk replied with a nod and in a serious tone. Scylla understood very well that the situation was serious and that the threat to her nest and her pet had to be dealt with "You can count with me."

"I know I can, Scylla." Harry replied with a smile. He could swear Scylla smiled as well, as much as a snake could smile.

"Tell the elf I will wrap myself around his torso." Scylla said, slythering to Dobby, who accepted his master words and allowed the basilisk to coiled itself around him "Be careful, my... Harry." Scylla said, shocking Harry for a moment "You still owe me a lot of meat and you need to be around to protect me while I grow..."

"I promise, Scylla." Harry replied amused after the initial shock. He donned the entire armour, under the looks of both Scylla and Dobby and made sure everything was fine. Then he put on his Slytherin Champion Robes his house had offered him for his moment of glory (or so everyone hoped), mostly green and black with the colours of the other houses as well, with shorter sleeves as all his robes had and picked his wand into his holster, ready for the task.

Harry, Dobby and an unusually quiet Scylla walked back into the dorm chamber.

"Will you take a secondary wand?" asked Dobby and Harry nodded, approaching the trunk where he kept his supplies. Several weeks earlier, Dobby and Harry had gone into Knockturn Alley on a weekend morning and had acquired three wands with a good compatibility to Harry. Dobby, being able to use a wand and being tuned to his master's magic, would be able to use them as well. Harry kept those wands away because they were a contingency plan but sometimes, better being safe than sorry.

After placing one of them in his secondary holster on his left arm, Harry walked to the workshop area, where Harry had several tiles made with runes etched on them, the tiles arrayed in a pattern with one tile in the centre. All of them were charged with magic and the runes seemed to glow softly.

"Don't you think this is a little too much?" Dobby asked, waving at the tiles. Harry just chuckled.

"Better be prepared for everything. Besides, I haven't seen it in a long time." he spoke ominously and Dobby snorted amused "Unfortunately, I will not be allowed to have anything else than my wand and I have no pockets..." Harry spoke regretfully, turning to Dobby with a smirk "You'll have to carry the tiles."

"I will not fail you, master." Dobby replied, nodding "I promise you."

"Have you ever failed me, Dobby?" Harry asked, raising his eyebrow. Before the elf could reply, he continued "Never. I have full confidence in your abilities to fulfil your part of the plan."

"Still, I won't fail you." Dobby replied and Harry patted his best friend's shoulder.

"I know."

"Shall I take you to the common room?" Dobby asked and Harry nodded, knowing he needed nothing else.

Dobby left him in his supposed dorm room, which was empty by that hour and went to the common room, empty as well. It seemed that no professors had allowed the students to leave earlier. With a wave of his wand, Harry checked the time and saw that it was nearly three o'clock, the assigned time for the champions (and all students) to meet at the great hall, where they had a surprise waiting for them.

What kind of surprise, Harry had no idea. He walked to the great hall and the only ones he saw were the ghost of the Bloody Baron and his knights, all of whom bowed to him.

When he did reach the almost empty great hall however, he was surprised when he realized what the surprise was.

"THERE YOU ARE, PUP!" the voice of Sirius Black sounded from the head table, where he was speaking with professor Flitwick along with Remus. The man's voice was filled with joy, mirth and the grin he sported had an almost perfect match in Remus'. They were not alone, though. Standing with them were the Tonks, their daughter not included and in Sirius arm was none other than the newest member of the House of Black, Isabella Black. Surprisingly, Narcissa Malfoy was there was well. All of the Blacks, even Narcissa, smiled as they saw Harry enter the great hall, especially when their lord and Remus walked quickly towards him (since people of their standing didn't run towards anything or anyone, one of the rules Andromeda had made sure they all understood).

"Are you ready to win, pup?" asked Sirius with a huge grin, embracing his godson by the shoulders "The entire family came to see you kick the others' asses and be amazing."

"No pressure." Remus added and the three laughed.

"I really wasn't expecting this." Harry replied and Sirius grinned.

"Well, the ministry, in their immense wisdom, decided to invite the closest family of the champions for the task." Sirius explained with a laugh "I decided to buy some extra tickets and bring the whole family, or most of them, at least. Dora is working and couldn't take the day off."

"I'm surprised they all came." Harry replied, noticing the Tonks, Isabella and Narcissa were approaching them.

"Family sticks together, pup." Sirius replied amused "Or at least, they should."

"Let us just say that the new Black family sticks together and supports its members, isn't that right, Sirius?" asked Andromeda as they reached them "Hello, Harry. I hope you are ready for the task."

"Damn right." Sirius replied to Andy's former statement as Harry nodded.

"Mrs. Tonks, Mr. Tonks, Mrs. Malfoy, Ms. Black... it's a pleasure to see you again and I am honoured that you took time from your schedule to come here today."

"Nonsense, Harry." Ted replied, amused "There is no other place where we ought to be." Isabella nodded to that.

"That's right. Besides, it was a perfect opportunity to visit the so called Hogwarts as well." the Spanish woman replied with a nervous smirk, seeing Harry between the two marauders. Harry knew she was mostly being polite.

"How do you like it so far?" Harry replied and Isabella nodded as if saying more or less.

"It's big and has several renowned teachers." Isabella replied "Our academies back in Spain are smaller but to compensate, we have many of them."

"Several smaller schools instead of one big?" Remus asked, thoughtful.

"Well, at least the magical children of Spain don't know all of each other by their fifteenth birthday." Sirius joked.

"And there are more magical children as well, if they can support several schools..." Remus replied. Harry, however, noticed the nervous shown by Isabella.

"Are you nervous, Ms. Black?" he asked and Isabella looked at him.

"A bit." the woman replied. She had understood months before that there were situations where being honest and show weakness was fine, especially among her new family "Nothing much, though. I just want to cause a good impression." she replied and while the others nodded approvingly, Harry rose an eyebrow, not missing a chance.

"And you came with them?" Harry asked, pointing to the two surviving Marauders.

"HEY!" Sirius and Remus complained as Harry snickered, accompanied by the other four members of the family.

"They're not that bad." Isabella replied a bit hastily, feeling the need to defend the lord Black.

"Don't worry about that." Harry replied with a shrug and a smirk "Come, let us seat at the table and have a cup of tea. I'm sure Dobby can get us something."

"A fine idea." Andromeda nodded, turning to Sirius "See? Your godson is more polite towards guests than you are. You could learn something from him."

"One time." Sirius mocked complained, throwing his arms to the air "I forgot to offer tea one time and I will have to hear about it my whole life."

"Either that or get married." Ted added his two knuts to the conversation "Your wife wouldn't let you forget that kind of thing, that's for sure."

"I beg your pardon?" Andromeda asked with a mock glare, hiding her own amusement. Ted didn't even flinch, as he knew his wife. They walked to the Slytherin table and sat, Dobby quickly popping at their side and snapping his fingers, making a tea tray with hot water and cookies show up at the table. Narcissa looked at Harry and saw his serious demeanour, much more intense than she would suspect. She would be the first to admit she hadn't been exactly fond of the Potter boy but since the revelations about the Black family (and her almost begging to keep her memories) happened, she had started to see things in a new life and couldn't help to feel curious about the boy who was held in high regard by Sirius. Much like a son of his own. Not for the first time, she wished Draco and Potter would get along and that Draco would prove his worth to the Lord Black and earn his respect.

"What kind of preparations have you made, kiddo?" asked Sirius.

"I know it's a maze with obstacles so I'm ready for it." Harry replied "I am also wearing by hide armour."

"Hide armour?" Narcissa asked amused "You don't feel safe?"

"I don't plan to take any chances." Harry replied "I have too much to lose."

"Damn well said, pup. Damn well said." Sirius replied approvingly, picking his cup of tea while Remus nodded with a grin "Speaking of which, I believe the 'too much to lose' has just entered the hall."

Harry turned to the hall's doors, ignoring Sirius chuckle and saw Daphne entering though them, followed by the Slytherin fourth years. She saw him immediately at the Slytherin table and felt surprised at seeing the Blacks with him but she didn't miss a smile to her boyfriend. With a wave, Harry called his friends and the fourth year Slytherins sat next to the Blacks, some of which they already knew.

In no time, the great hall started to fill, as had been mandatory by the headmaster the previous night and none of the Blacks missed the fact that several students came from their own house tables to wish Harry good luck, acting familiarly with him and the fourth year Slytherins.

Much to Narcissa's chagrin, her son had not been one of those students. In fact, the only student wearing red and gold that had come to wish Harry good luck had been a little boy, probably a first year. Draco had not even entered the great hall yet.

Harry accepted the best wishes and squeezed Daphne's hand, feeling her squeeze back with a smile. He was ready for the task and more importantly, for Voldemort. All the encouragement he needed was sitting at his side, smiling at him. Sure, she was nervous and she was hiding it but he knew she trusted him and loved him. As he loved her.

As he leaned into her lips, he heard a cough from his other side, missing the angry look Andromeda and Isabella gave the source of the cough, the grin from Sirius, the blush from Daphne and the snickers from their friends.

"Mr. Potter, Ms. Greengrass, please refrain from showing your affections for now." the cold and stern voice from professor Snape sounded.

"Of course, professor." Daphne replied with a blush as Harry looked at the potion's master, who looked back at him.

"Anything we can help you with, professor?" Harry asked and Snape nodded.

"I came to offer you my best wishes and remind you that it is in everyone's best interests to have a win for Slytherin."

"I thought it would be a win for Hogwarts." Remus replied, frowning.

"Cedric Diggory is Hogwarts champion." Harry replied before Snape could speak "I am a reluctant champion of no school so... Slytherin."

"Yes..." Snape replied, smirking "Do remember to do a good job and try not to die. It would be rather shameful." Daphne flinched imperceptibly to that and Harry smirked.

"I wouldn't want to deprive you from the pleasure of teaching me for the next years, professor." Harry replied and the fourth years almost widened their eyes "Can you imagine how dull it would be?"

"Yes... dull." Snape replied before looking to the Blacks and acknowledge them with a nod.

"Was it me or was that odd?" asked Remus.

"It wasn't only you, professor..." Millie replied as Blaise only nodded.

"I wonder if the world is about to end..." Tracy wondered and everyone laughed. Harry just chuckled.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Ginny Weasley clenched her remaining fist in anger, watching Harry, his family and the snakes, remembering the words written in the letter she and the twins had received just a week before. A letter sent to them by none other than their brother Bill. They had last seen him before going back to Hogwarts in the new year and with him, their mother and themselves, they were the last Weasleys alive. They didn't know much about what their brother had been up to but they knew he had to keep a low profile while working to support their mother and family, as he was now the head of the family... The few letters they received had been short and almost desperate but thinking about it, for the past months, Bill's letters had changed, seeming more joyful and hopeful... and in the last letter they received, they finally found out why.

Bill had found a patron who offered him protection for the entire family. He said in the letter that he had been learning a lot from his patron and that he deserved all their respect and loyalty. In fact, Bill wrote that his patron was a powerful wizard who helped him uncover the truth about what happened. Bill had no ways to prove it but he KNEW that Harry Potter had been responsible for Neville Longbottom and Ron's death. At first, Ginny didn't want to believe it but as she read the letter, she became convinced that her loving brother's words were true... and all the "love" she felt for the saviour became anger, resentment and hate... She and her brothers had followed Bill's indications to the letter and were more than ready to go forward with the plan to have their revenge... for their family. They had told no one, especially Hermione... she could not be trusted, uppity mudblood...

Ginny scowled again, seeing the snake whore and Potter's closeness, near their sycophants and the traitor Blacks...and the foreigners approaching them... In but a few hours, the Weasleys would have their revenge and Harry Potter would pay dearly for all the pain he caused them.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Unaware of the dark thoughts in the Weasley's minds, Harry shook hands with Mr. Krum and kissed Mrs. Krum hand, not noticing the proud looks addressed to him by Andromeda. Viktor had decided to introduce his parents to his fellow champions and his good friend Harry and his beautiful girlfriend Daphne were the first.

Harry had not disappointed. With the introductions of the Blacks as well, the Krums sat and chat for a while before going back to the midst of the Durmstrang students, after the announcement of tea being served for students and guests, a small treat offered by Hogwarts before the task, after which dinner and a huge celebration for the crowning of the champion would be offered.

Minister Fudge, a few representatives of the foreign ministries and a few of his underlings, particularly his under secretary, Madam Umbridge herself, arrived soon after tea began, taking their place at the head table among the staff.

Meanwhile, Narcissa Malfoy saw her son sitting at the Gryffindor table, not having seen her yet. She waited throughout the duration of the meal but her son never came to offer his good luck to his "cousin".

"Shameful." she whispered with a sigh, being only heard by Andromeda and Isabella.

"What is?" asked Isabella with a frown and a whisper.

"My son hasn't come to offer his best wishes to Potter." Narcissa replied with a scowl.

"Harry." Andromeda replied promptly, hiding a scowl behind a sweet smile but looking at her youngest sister severe eyes "His name is Harry, as you know, being family."

"Yes..." Narcissa replied nervous, never had fearing her sister so much like in the past weeks "Clearly your husband was a bad influence on the boy. It is a shame Lucius is dead but maybe now you can educate your son as a proper Black instead of a foolish and preening Malfoy." Isabella couldn't hide an amused chuckle, luckily not attracting anyone's attention, as Sirius, Remus were delighting the fourth year Slytherins and whoever wanted to hear them about their adventures and exploits throughout their Hogwarts years.

Narcissa chose not to reply to the jab. It was true.

A few moments later, the minister rose and started a small speech, received with enjoyment and claps before offering his best wishes to the champions. He introduced the two other men with him, who happened to be the ministers of Bulgaria and France themselves and each of them made a small speech. When all of them finished, Dumbledore was the one to rise from his seat.

"I am sure we all enjoyed to hear the wonderful words of our guests but I am sure we are all excited for what it is to come, am I right?" a loud cheer raised in the great hall and Dumbledore chuckled as several people cheered for their favourite champions "May I suggest that we all start to make our way to the Quidditch pitch, then?" another cheer "In that case, Mr. Krum, Ms. Delacour, Mr. Diggory, Mr. Potter, good luck and may the best among you win. I know I should be impartial in the task but as I won't have to assign points, I am allowed to be a little biased this one time. Let us show our Hogwarts spirit, shall we?"

The cheers rose again, as well as the laughter.

Dumbledore knew how to crack a joke, that was for sure.

The students rose from their seats and many went for the door, wanting to get to the pitch and find good seats. The champions and their guests stayed behind and much to the Blacks and the Slytherins surprise, Draco Malfoy appeared before them, with his mother behind him.

"I just want to offer you good luck, Potter" Malfoy said in a sour tone and Harry widened his eyes in surprise before chuckling.

"Thank you, cousin. It is most kind of you." Harry replied with a smile and Malfoy sneered before leaving, addressing a sour look to his mother who just sighed.

Harry didn't care, though, as he too started to walk out of the room with Daphne in his arm, having said his goodbyes to everyone. The two walked alone and slowly through the grounds, alone.

"Don't do anything stupid." Daphne told him in almost a whisper as they walked.

"I don't intend to." he replied.

"Just kill him and come back." she said again and he realized she was shivering. She was afraid for him "I need you to come back to me."

"Don't worry, Daph." Harry replied "I promise you I'll be careful and that I will finish the bastard and come back."

"Good." she replied, turning to him and kissing him deeply. He held her tightly and kissed her back and for some moments, there was no Voldemort, no tournament, no nothing. There was just the two of them.

Daphne was the one to finish the kiss, smiling at Harry and their foreheads touching.

"Let's go, then." she spoke and he sighed.

"Just a bit more." he whispered and tightened the hug, as did Daphne.

They eventually gave up the hug and continued silently together until an owl flew in front of them, and landed on the ground, offering her leg and the letter attached to it to Daphne.

"What the...?" Harry asked with a frown "Were you expecting mail at this time?" Harry asked and Daphne shook her head, not recognizing the black owl, only realizing it was one of Hogwarts owls. She drew her wand and cast a diagnostic charm, which returned nothing.

"I have no idea." she replied, approaching the owl and taking the parchment. The owl flew away immediately, leaving the two surprised.

"Well, it has nothing dangerous..." Daphne replied with a shrug and opened the parchment, reading the first line.

"It's for..." she started to say only to feel a very weird sensation, feeling herself vanish from thin air. Harry, who was patiently waiting for Daphne to read the letter could only widen his eyes in shock as he saw Daphne fade from existence in front of him.

"DAPH!" he shouted in fear and shock, trying to grab her but knowing that was already too late. Daphne vanished in front of him a mere moment before he heard a pop next to him and noticing the parchment of the letter falling on the ground where Daphne stood.

"Master, what happened? Where's the mistress?" asked Dobby, having felt the distress through the bond. With a heavy breathing and not feeling the external surge of magic cast on him, Harry grabbed the letter from the ground and started to read it, paling dramatically, as seen and felt by Dobby.

"No, no no no no no..." he seethed as he read the letter, his shock being replaced by anger.

Potter

If you want your girl, all you need to do is win the task.

You know what I mean.

See you soon.

Lord Voldemort.

"I AM GOING TO KILL YOU, VOLDEMORT!" Harry shouted, unknowingly heard by a many people. He turned to Dobby, who scowled nervously.

"I... I can't do it, master. I know she's alive but I can't pop us to her..." Dobby said and Harry seethed even more.

"How? How could that bastard do that? Do this?" he spat, trying to think of a plan.

"What's wrong, my pet?" asked Scylla coming out from Dobby's armour, noticing immediately his anger, his demeanour and noticing Daphne was missing

"The cup then... I have no choice but to use the cup." Harry mumbled in anger "Dobby!"

"I will need to go with you, master." Dobby replied promptly "Or else I won't be able to go to you again." Harry nodded and put his hand on Dobby's shoulder. With one pop, they were gone, seeing themselves in the middle of the maze, a few steps in front of the cup.

"That son of a bitch dug his grave." Harry scowled as he went for the cup "Dobby, find Daphne and keep her safe. Scylla, Voldemort kidnapped Daphne. I want you to bite everything and everyone who is not me, Daphne or Dobby. Make sure you find the damn snake and finish it."

"Yes, my pet." Scylla replied promptly, ready to fight for Harry.

"What about the horcruxes?" asked Dobby and Harry scowled.

"Shit, I forgot... go now and hurry damn it." Harry ordered and Dobby nodded at once, popping away. Harry circled the cup in fury, as an angry and caged lion would be and nearly one minute later, Dobby popped next to him again.

"It's done, master." Dobby replied and Harry grabbed the elf's shoulder.

"Then let us go to war." Harry spat as he went for the cup's handle "Daphne is the priority. All others are meaningless."

"They will all die." Dobby seconded before both of them feel the tug in their navels and the world swirl.

Now, I believe we all can agree that shit is about to hit the fan, can't we?

Ok, so, I could be a bastard and finish right here, forcing you to wait a few weeks/months for the update.

However, I am not that much of a bastard.

Go to the toilet now because we won't stop for anything. Grab a beer, eat something, make sure you are ready. Don your armour, pick your wand, your staff, your axe, your bow, whichever epic weapon you wield and get ready. Say your farewells, rally with everyone else and MAKE YOURSELF READY! YOU HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS MOMENT FOR QUITE SOME TIME. YEARS, IN FACT. THE FINAL BATTLE IS AT HAND. THE END IS NEAR. READY YOUR WEAPONS AND BE FEARLESS BECAUSE WE ARE GOING TO WAR!

ON THREE, WE SHALL HIT THE NEXT BUTTON TOGETHER AND TOGETHER WE SHALL MARCH, TOGETHER WE SHALL FIGHT AND TOGETHER, WE SHALL PREVAIL!

FOR VICTORY! WHATEVER IT TAKES!

DEFEAT IS NOT AN OPTION!

TO WAR!

(click next please :) )

25. Chapter 25

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

As before, this chapter is dedicated to Neon1311, Dragon king Naruto otsutsuki and The immortal otsutsuki, readers who took up the challenge and came up with a almost perfect theory on what happened on the previous chapter.

Previously, on "Paid In Blood"

"DAPH!" he shouted in fear and shock, trying to grab her but knowing that was already too late. Daphne vanished in front of him a mere moment before he heard a pop next to him and noticing the parchment of the letter falling on the ground where Daphne stood.

"Master, what happened? Where's the mistress?" asked Dobby, having felt the distress through the bond. With a heavy breathing, Harry grabbed the letter from the ground and started to read it, paling dramatically, as seen and felt by Dobby.

"No, no no no no no..." he seethed as he read the letter, his shock being replaced by anger.

Potter

If you want your girl, all you need to do is win the task.

You know what I mean.

See you soon, cousin.

Lord Voldemort.

"I AM GOING TO KILL YOU, VOLDEMORT!" Harry shouted, unknowingly heard by many people and not feeling the external surge of magic cast on him. He turned to Dobby, who scowled nervously.

"I... I can't feel her, master. I know she's alive but I can't pop us to her..." Dobby said and Harry seethed even more.

"How? How could that bastard do that? Do this?" he spat, trying to think of a plan.

"What's wrong, my pet?" asked Scylla coming out from Dobby's armour, noticing immediately his anger, his demeanour and noticing Daphne was missing

"The cup then... I have no choice but to use the cup." Harry mumbled in anger "Dobby!"

"I will need to go with you, master." Dobby replied promptly "Or else I won't be able to go to you again." Harry nodded and put his hand on Dobby's shoulder. With one pop, they were gone, seeing themselves in the middle of the maze, a few steps in front of the cup.

"That son of a bitch dug his grave." Harry scowled as he went for the cup "Dobby, find Daphne and keep her safe. Scylla, Voldemort kidnapped Daphne. I want you to bite everything and everyone who is not me, Daphne or Dobby. Make sure you find the damn snake and finish it."

"Yes, my pet." Scylla replied promptly, ready to fight for Harry.

"What about the horcruxes?" asked Dobby and Harry scowled.

"Shit, I forgot... go now and hurry damn it." Harry ordered and Dobby nodded at once, popping away. Harry circled the cup in fury, as an angry and caged lion would be and nearly one minute later, Dobby popped next to him again.

"It's done, master." Dobby replied and Harry grabbed the elf's shoulder.

"Then let us go to war." Harry spat as he went for the cup's handle "Daphne is the priority. All others are meaningless."

"They will all die." Dobby seconded before both of them feel the tug in their navels and the world swirl.

The moment the portkey dropped them on the other side, Harry, Dobby and Scylla saw themselves in a graveyard, among the tombstones. Harry drew his wand and Dobby drew a knife as Scylla uncoiled itself from the elf's waist.

"Scylla, go." Harry ordered and Scylla started to slither through the paths between the tombstones, as human and elf started to walk in guard, only to go against a barrier that flashed in blue.

"I can't pass through the barrier." Scylla hissed, slithering back to them. Knowing what to do, Dobby grabbed his master's arm and Scylla and tried to pop. Unfortunately, he wasn't able to.

"What the hell?" growled Harry, pointing his wand to the barrier "The more time we waste..." he never finished his thoughts, starting to channel his magic and chanting in a low language. He felt the low power of the barrier, one ward among many others and found it odd, although he didn't care. Surging his magic, he weaved his magic into the ward lines and made the barrier crumble in but a few minutes.

"Now!" he growled and human, elf and basilisk passed through the barrier line as the whole barrier crumbled. They stepped into it and Harry widened his eyes at what he saw. Standing in a small clearing among the tombstones, five people dressed with Death Eater garbs were standing in line. In the middle of them, with his wand on his hand, a surprised look in his red eyes and an amused smirk in his lipless mouth, pale, bald and with two slits in the place of his nose, stood none other than the Dark Lord Voldemort, just as Harry remembered him from all those years in his past. However, Harry's attention was focused on the girl standing in front of Voldemort. Daphne looked apathetic and was clearly roughed, dirty and bleeding from a busted lip and with a careful look, one could realize her eyes were glazed. Adding to that, her necklace was glowing and a few feet from her, the body of Kael was unmoving between two tombstones, headless and damaged, near what seemed the body of another death eater.

"Daph!" Harry called but Daphne didn't move.

"Harry Potter." Voldemort spoke at last "I have been expecting this moment for quite some time."

"Voldemort..." Harry spat, his attention going to the dark lord "I am going to kill you for hurting Daphne." to that, Voldemort and his death eaters laughed.

"Oh, I'm terrified, Harry." Voldemort taunted, caressing Daphne's cheek with the back of his hand "She did put quite a fight, mind you, enough to gain my interest. The moment she appeared among us, she was able to avoid my servants curses and that snake of hers was immediately summoned... it killed one of my servants before we killed it and captured your girlfriend... It seems she is unable to resist the imperius curse, unlike what I heard about you."

"This is between you and me, Voldemort. Let her go." Harry replied coldly, not hiding his concern.

"And why would I do that, Harry?" Voldemort asked with a taunt "She clearly is powerful and can become even more powerful with the proper guidance. All I need to do is to break her and train her to serve me... a shame that Bellatrix is dead, she would be perfect for the job of training this girl."

"Daphne, fight it." Harry called but nothing happened, making the dark lord chuckle "Dobby?" Harry whispered and at his side, the elf shook his head.

"Like I said, I have been expecting to meet you again for a good while, Harry. Or should I call you Lord Slytherin, cousin?" Voldemort spat and his amusement became anger as his red eyes glowed "How can you, a mere boy uncover the secret of Salazar Slytherin when greater wizards more worthy failed? Although I was surprised when I read the newspaper back in November after your task. I must say, it was an extraordinary performance." Harry didn't reply, his angry eyes focusing only Daphne, his fingers twitching to curse Voldemort and the death eaters "I was very interested in the fact that you claim to be hiding your real self and your real power, right under Dumbledore's nose. I was even more interested when you were resorted into Slytherin, not to mention the Yule ball..."

"You will pay for what you did, Potter!" one of the Death Eaters shouted, interrupting his master. Surprisingly, the Dark Lord didn't curse him, waving only his wand towards the man and making his skull mask vanish in smoke.

"Bill Weasley..." Harry spat as he recognized the red head "Must I be hounded by you red-head-scum forever? Can't you Weasleys just DIE?!" then Harry widened his eyes as he thought of something "The owl... Hogwarts howl... Your sister was responsible for this wasn't she? She was the one who sent Daphne the portkey?!"

The Death Eaters chuckled, as did the Dark Lord.

"Go on, William." Voldemort encouraged his servant with a grin and Bill stepped forward.

"Yes, you little shit." Bill confessed "I sent a message to my brothers and sister and told them to send the letter I send them to your snake whore. Sure, there was a minor compulsion charm on it for secrecy and to ensure their loyalty but it was a fair price to pay to get to you... I know it was you. I know you are the one responsible for what happened to my family, as much as you are responsible for what happened to my sister. Did you really think we wouldn't make you pay? Have our vengeance? You son of a bitch I will make you pay for everything you caused us..."

"Piss off, Weasley. I wasn't the one who put the hit wizards after your family. I am willing to bet Longbottom did and you know what? It's a shame they failed to catch you all, as much as it is a shame Kael didn't kill your slut of a sister at the Yule ball.

"YOU SON OF A BITCH!" Bill roared, his wand pointing at Harry "Crucio." The yellow spell never hit because Harry moved out of the way, as did Dobby.

Harry countered with a greyish curse that despite his anger, Bill was barely able to avoid with a shield. Harry remembered his duel with the Weasleys years before, from his perspective. There had been four of them back then, all trying to kill him and Bill Weasley had been the best of the bunch. However, that had been during the course of the second war and much had changed since then. Harry had gained more experience in battle, duelling and had increased his repertoire of spells, including deadlier spells, intending to finish his enemies before they could do anything against him or his... Harry had long started to hit hard and deadly at the opening of the duel, be it dark, grey or light spell. That was why he retaliated with Sectumsempra, the dark cutting curse he had learned back on his original sixth year, from Snape's potion's book, moments before a piercing curse left the tip of his wand, piercing Weasley's right side of the chest from one end to the other. As Weasley fell to the ground, Harry turned to Voldemort and his death eaters, noticing that Dobby had vanished under the disillusionment spell.

It was ridiculous how wizards underestimated elves but Harry wouldn't complain about it...

"Impressive, Potter." Voldemort complimented the green eyed boy, ignoring his fallen servant " You showed a good form and power. It is a shame for your opponent, though. Young William was a decent curse breaker, a talented wizard and an intelligent young man."

"And yet, he joined you." Harry replied. It was almost a taunt but the iciness in his voice showed no humour at all. He glared at Voldemort, who just raised an eyebrow at the boy "This is only between you and me." Harry told Voldemort "Let her go and we can duel each other till death."

"Oh, I intend to, Potter. However, I want answers to all that has happened and I want you to tell me the truth or I will make your girlfriend hurt... and you would not want that, would you, boy?" Voldemort asked, his wand pointing at Daphne. Before Harry could say anything, Voldemort smiled and mumbled a single word. Harry didn't need to hear the spell because the yellow light and Daphne's painful screams were enough to identify the spell.

"NO!" shouted Harry over Daphne's screams but instead of pleading for mercy, knowing very well it wouldn't work, Harry replaced his horror with anger and rage. A blue slash left Harry's wand and much to his surprise, Voldemort was forced to stop the cruciatus, having to raise a shield to stop the spell. With a stab in the air, Harry shouted and reinforcements joined the battle. Zael formed in air, being thrown against a death eater, who screamed in horror and shock seeing the powerful and dripping jaws of the massive snake. Another death eater screamed in pain, feeling cold stabs in the lower back and fell to his knees, just to see a flash of blue against his eyes. Dobby dropped the disillusionment charm and stood in a protective stance next to Daphne, putting his hand on her shivering forehead and started to break the curse. A third death eater who screamed in pain after being bitten in the thigh by small but eager fangs, but before he could raise his wand against the unusual large snake behind him, he was hit by a green curse that threw him several feet away.

As the hairless servant ape of her pet's enemy was thrown away, Scylla saw her pet's elf kneeling next to her unofficial pet, protecting her with shield magic. Knowing Daphne was safe, Scylla slithered behind a tombstone, intending to find the enemy's snake.

"KAEL!" Harry shouted and from his wand a second snake took shape, this one smaller than the first one but still massive. As Zael and Kael attacked the remaining death eater together, the dark lord's servant cast a killing curse in desperation against Zael. However, Zael threw its body to the right to escape the curse and Kael captured the death eater's arm in its jaws. With a strong bite, the man screamed as his arm was ripped from his torso, only to be thrown to the ground, under Zael. The last thing the death eater saw were the glowing green eyes of the snake disappearing behind its jaws.

Daphne blinked when Dobby broke the curse, immediately feeling the pain of the cruciatus she had been subjected to by Voldemort. Tears fell from her eyes as she tried to rise from the ground still shivering.

"D-Dobby?" she asked when she recognized the elf.

"How are you, mistress?" Dobby asked with a concerned look.

"Hurting." she replied, turning her head to the sounds of spell fire and widening her eyes as she saw the bodies of the death eaters on the ground and the two summoned snakes standing over the body of one of them. She gasped when she saw Harry duelling Voldemort at the distance and tried to rise, only to be stopped by Dobby.

"Harry needs help." Daphne said.

"No, he doesn't." Dobby replied promptly, shaking his head "Harry can take care of Voldemort alone."

"But..." Daphne insisted, only to be silenced by Dobby's hand on her shoulder.

"Mistress, what did they do to you?" Dobby asked and Daphne looked at him, still concerned with Harry.

"They tried to curse me but I dodged before they hit me with a stunner..." Daphne told Dobby "Kael came and attacked them but I don't remember more until I was re-enervated, already under their power."

"You were under the imperius curse, mistress. You're free now. Also, I suggest you cancel the summoning." Dobby said, pointing at the still glowing necklace "You're wasting the magic of the necklace needlessly."

"But..." Daphne replied, turning to the snakes "That Kael... isn't mine?"

"No, yours was destroyed. Those are Harry's." Daphne's attention went again to her boyfriend, duelling Voldemort between the tombstones.

Harry... she thought, watching him cursing Voldemort with a barrage of blue piercing curses, ignoring the tears from her eyes Be careful, Harry.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"The boy is fairly good." a man said in the shadows, dressed in black and purple, surrounded by six of his companions also clad in the same colours.

"With your permission, hierophant, I believe the boy is the superior wizard." a woman replied and the hierophant rose an eyebrow "Voldemort is too arrogant of his own superiority and underestimates the boy at his every move. He is powerful, true but any of us could face him to a standstill. I beg your pardon but I don't understand the man's use."

"Mysterious are the Lord's designs." the hierophant replied enigmatically and his companions bowed their heads "And ours is the duty to make them true."

" My life for the Great One's return." the six spoke as one.

"My life for the Great One's return." the hierophant replied in a whisper, caressing the cover of the ancient leather tome chained to his waist by a golden chain and squeezing the dark metal of his staff with his other hand, all the while feeling the cold metal of a dagger inside of his robes, touching his skin. Today our failures will be redeemed. Tonight, a god shall walk the earth once more.

From the book and the dagger, the Hierophant felt a pleased wave filling him. He lived to serve the Great One.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Scylla needed no effort to find Nagini in the graveyard. The older snake was easily found by the younger one, who quickly dashed against it. Nagini was surprised at first but quickly defended itself from Scylla's jaws. Scylla attacked again and once again, Nagini dodged, throwing her own jaws against Scylla, who was able to avoid them.

"Who are you, serpent?" Nagini demanded "Are you with the Potter man-ling?"

"Yes, he's my pet and you are with the enemy to our nest." Scylla replied "I know what he did and how you need to die for my pet to kill our enemy."

"Don't be silly, serpent." Nagini replied "My companion is powerful and he's a speaker. Join us, join him and you will have enough food for a lifetime."

Scylla scoffed.

"My pet is more powerful and greater than yours in everything and he already provides me with enough food. I don't need yours for anything, you stupid snake." Scylla replied with a hiss "Your Voldemort will die today and our nest will be protected."

"To kill my companion, you need to kill me first, snakeling." Nagini taunted "I am older and bigger than you. Why do you think you can kill me?"

"Because I am your king!" Scylla replied, throwing itself against Nagini. The two snakes entangled themselves and rolled through the ground, trying to bite each other. Unfortunately for Scylla, Nagini was indeed older and bigger. That led to Scylla being bitten in her body, making the young basilisk hiss in pain as Nagini held her jaws on Scylla's muscles, near the head. Scylla hissed and tried to get free, being unsuccessful and only causing more blood to spill. Blood that was ingested by Nagini without care.

Scylla threw itself against a tombstone, hissing in pain because of the bite but making Nagini stop biting her. In pain, Scylla didn't bite Nagini immediately and fortunately for her, the older snake felt something weird, pain coming from inside her and starting to spread to all her body.

Seeing her chance, Scylla glared at the older snake and attacked, only to feel a strange surge of something on its eyes and see the shocked and limp body of Nagini fall in front of her before she connected her own bite.

Nagini's body exploded in a shrieking mist and nothing remained apart the ash taste in Scylla's mouth. Still in pain, the young basilisk coiled itself on the ground, seeing a small rat running through the tombstones. Scylla looked at it and the moment their eyes crossed, Scylla felt the same surge in its eyes, making the mouse fall dead on the ground.

"I did it, my pet." Scylla mumbled, coiling itself as happiness took a hold in its cold blooded heart "I finally have my gaze and I killed the enemy snake." Scylla closed the extra lid of its matured deadly yellow eyes and dropped the head to its body, blood oozing from the bite wounds.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Harry cursed Voldemort with a blood boiling curse, followed by a flaming spear that exploded into several flaming arrows and several powerful cutting curses. Voldemort defended these spells, either by shielding or dodging, all the while feeling his anger against the boy rising. How could it be possible? How could the boy be that good? Good enough to stand against him, the Dark Lord Voldemort, when so many others had fallen?

More, how did he manage to dispose of his servants so easily? Granted, they were very low level servants but they were supposed to be able to deal with a mere boy... and where were his other servants? Where was his inner circle, whom he had summoned before the arrival of Potter and his bitch? Why hadn't they answered their master's call? Had they betrayed him? Then there were his allies, standing behind a powerful barrier. He knew they were watching and he knew they had their own plans... but they had a common goal. They both wanted the Potter boy. Their agreement had been simple.

In exchange for a new and powerful body and ancient and powerful magic, the Dark Lord Voldemort would deliver them Harry Potter, alive. At first, Voldemort had scoffed the offer but he had a demonstration from the hierophant himself and he was very interested. He had not bowed to them, obviously, the dark lord bowed to no one... he was weary of them but they had fulfil their part of the agreement. They completed an ancient ritual and gave him his body back, as powerful as before and taught him old and powerful magic lost to the aeons of time.

Granted, Voldemort thought the members of the cult were crazy for worshiping a dead wizard as a god but maybe that was the right thing to aim for. He himself was powerful, immortal and the greatest wizard alive. Maybe he should start his own cult, with him as a god to be worshiped by the magical masses. Who else would be worthy of such honour?

Anyway, his own plans were simple. He was not going to simply deliver them the Potter boy. His intentions were to kill him and then, with the support of his Death Eaters, turn on his "allies" who were a threat to him.

During the several months he had been with the cult, he had their help to recruit several new members, mostly from the slums of the wizarding world. He had attempted to summon his servants but they had not replied and Voldemort had been too busy to go to their homes to demand answers, as he was learning the old and ancient magics...

In retrospect, maybe he should have gone to them, throw around a few cruciatus and start to establish his power but for some reason, he had found more important to increase his knowledge and his power. The fact that the cult had "helped" several wizards and witches to find their way to him was not lost on him but he didn't care.

Then, on that same night, he had attempted to summon his servants once again but he had not come. Again. What was happening?

Voldemort's anger against everything and everyone started to cloud his judgement and he cast several high powered curses he had recently learned, all avoided by Harry.

Harry raised an eyebrow, recognizing some of the ancient curses but paid them no mind, as they could be learned in obscure texts and this was Voldemort, the man who had dabbled in the darkest arts.

The older wizard started to grow tired and felt his wand arm aching. Harry Potter kept duelling him as an equal, not as the weak green boy he believed him to be.

His thoughts were replaced by pure agony as a fiery cutting curse hit the dark lord on his chest. That unique moment of agony was more than enough for Harry to cast two other curses against him, throwing him to the ground.

Harry summoned Voldemort's wand and bound the man to the floor, who was still in agony.

"You lose, Tom Riddle." Harry said in a low voice, approaching the man on the ground. With one flick of his hand, a blue curse was cast from his wand and Voldemort's body started to burn under blue flames, making the Dark lord scream even more in pain "I could make a speech, I could say how I know you are a halfblood as me, son of a near squib Gaunt and a muggle Riddle... I could say how much you have fallen, how great you could have been..." his eyes glowed in anger "But you dared to kidnap the woman I love and hurt her..." Harry snarled "I am not going to let that pass so easily." Harry said with anger as the flames started to burn with more intensity and Voldemort screams increased.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"Uh..." an older man mumbled "I guess there is some truth in the stories about this Harry Potter kid."

"I guess I owe you five galleons, master." another younger man replied "We could use his help..."

"We could, but no matter how powerful he is, he's just a kid and our fight is not his." the first man replied.

"If our suspicions are correct, our fight may soon be his." a woman mumbled in the back. None of them turned to her, both knowing the truth of her words.

"I hope we are wrong." the first man who spoke replied, dread filling his mind "Keep the orbs at hand. If they are indeed here and we can't contain them, we will need reinforcements."

"We have the upper hand, master." the second man spoke, waving to the nearly fifteen people behind them.

"We may be more, but if we are right, these are no mere cultists or necros... these are the elite and each of them is a fearsome foe..." the master replied ominously, his attention directed again to Harry Potter and the screaming Lord Voldemort.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"Voldemort is defeated, Hierophant." the woman said and the man nodded.

"What should we do?" another man asked and the hierophant wondered the same.

"Do nothing yet!" the voice of his master answered him in his mind and he quickly forwarded the reply to his companions "The blood of innocents has been spilled in my name, I can feel it. All that is needed is the sacrifice of kinslaying and the flesh of the vessel. Be ready to act soon."

"Your will be done, my master." Varrard'Thoth replied in thoughts. He would not fail his master.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"Harry!" called Daphne and Harry turned slightly back, acknowledging his girlfriend's presence. She had her wand in her hand and despite the tremors, she seemed to be on alert, much to his approval. just because Voldemort was down, that didn't mean all was well. She was also followed by Dobby, Zael and Kael.

"Daphne, are you all right?" he asked concerned, both wands still on his hands. Daphne only nodded, slightly glaring at the fallen dark lord. For some reason, she felt no fear, only anger and disgust. She fought a tremor, only to be wrapped in Harry's arms, sharing a quick kiss "Are you sure you're all right?"

"Just a bit shaken." she replied with a small nod.

"Dobby?"

"I'm fine." the elf replied and Harry sighed in relied, caressing Daphne's back in a tight hug.

"Come, it's time to end this." he told them and Daphne nodded, all of them turning to the fallen and injured Voldemort "Scylla!" Harry shouted in parseltongue and for several moments, there was no reply "Scylla!"

"I'm here my pet." the injured basilisk hissed back, emerging from behind a tombstone.

"Are you all right, Scylla?" Harry asked, seeing what seemed to be injuries.

"I'm fine, my pet." Scylla replied "The snake is dead and I finally have my gaze." Scylla replied happily despite its injuries and Harry smiled as Scylla approached the group, looking at both Zael and Kael, feeling a mix of envy and awe "Who are these two big ones, my pet?"

"Those are Zael and Kael, Scylla."

"Hi, I'm Scylla." Scylla introduced itself, having no reply from the two snakes, annoying the young basilisk "Oi! I said hello!"

"They aren't real snakes, Scylla. They are constructs. Golems." Harry replied with a chuckle and the annoyed Scylla looked from Harry to the two golems.

"Fake ones?" Scylla asked and Harry nodded. Scylla looked at the two golems and hissed "You don't need these fake things anymore my pet. You have me." Scylla replied snobbishly, slithering between Harry and Daphne.

"What was that about?" Daphne asked with a raised eyebrow and Harry chuckled.

"Scylla was just jealous of Kael and Zael." Harry replied with a grin and Daphne chuckled, noticing the basilisk hissing while approaching her "She says she's glad you're fine." Daphne caressed Scylla's head softly while Dobby and Harry chuckled, all of them turning again to Voldemort, all amusement lost.

"Dobby, can you pop away?" Harry asked and Bobby shook his head.

"No, master." he replied and Harry grunted.

"A pity." he said.

"Why?" Daphne asked.

"I wanted to show him how truly beaten he was..." Harry replied.

"You...can not... defeat... me... Pot-Potter..." Voldemort wheezed in pain and Harry snorted.

"Maybe I can't show you your defeat..." Harry said with a sneer, only to be interrupted by Dobby.

"Actually, I thought you might need this..." Dobby replied, taking a small box from one of his pockets. With a snap of his fingers, the box was enlarged and opened. Harry laughed heartily and Daphne looked surprised, raising his eyebrows. Inside the box, more like a trunk now, floating in a yellowish liquid, were Voldemort's horcruxes. Or former horcruxes.

"The horcruxes were destroyed the moment they were dipped in the venom." Dobby informed "I just closed the trunk with lock and impervius charms and put it in my pocket."

"You're a cheeky bastard, did you know that?" Harry laughed amused, patting the elf's back.

"You may have mentioned it a couple of times..." Dobby laughed and even Daphne chuckled at their interaction while Scylla looked at all of them.

"So, Tom, do you remember your first horcrux? The diary of Tom Marvollo Riddle?" Harry taunted with a grin and Voldemort's eyes widened despite the pain "I destroyed it two years ago, all thanks to Lucius Malfoy who put it among weaselette's possessions." Harry levitated the Gaunt ring from the chest "Your grandfather's ring, the one you left in the Gaunt shack. Remember this one?" Voldemort's eyes widened in disbelief and painful anger. Harry dropped the ring into the trunk and took the locket out "Slytherin's locket. By the way, Regulus Black found out your secret and tried to destroy it. He failed and paid with his life but his house elf kept the horcrux and gave it to me to destroy it. Speaking of which, Dobby, we need to compensate Kreacher somehow, I did promise him he would be there when we destroyed the horcrux."

"I'm sure Kreacher will forgive you, master." Dobby replied with a smirk "I shall go to him after this."

"Kreacher?" asked Daphne.

"The Black family elf." Harry replied and Daphne nodded.

"Right, you told me." she replied.

"Moving on..." Harry replied, levitating another horcrux out "The Diadem of Ravenclaw, you left it in Hogwarts, another priceless heirloom you corrupted..." Harry said, taking the cup from the trunk "Hufflepuf cup. This one was tricky to get... The hardest, actually..." Harry replied, dipping the cup in the poison again "Scylla here killed Nagini, isn't that right, Scylla?"

"That's right, my pet. I gazed at the snake and I bit her. She exploded with a scream. She was also stupid. She bit me and swallowed my blood. Stupid snake, she didn't realize I'm a basilisk and that my blood is poisonous as well." Harry laughed and translated Scylla's words, earning Scylla a caress by Daphne, which the basilisk appreciated.

"Then, the last one..." Harry levitated a moistened sock from the trunk. Despite his anger, fear and shock, Voldemort rose an eyebrow, not understanding and not recognizing the horcrux.

"To be fair, this is one of Dobby's old socks." Harry said with a taunting grin at Voldemort's looks "It's a shame we had to waist a sock with this thing but after living with a piece of your soul in my scar for all this time, all I wanted was to get rid of it as soon as possible and Dobby had a sock in hand..." The sock fell to the trunk and Harry's demeanour changed to anger. His wand pointed to Voldemort and a blue lightning curse was cast.

"I don't care about the prophecy you and Dumbledore obsess over." Harry roared over Voldemort's screams "You killed my parents that night and because of what my mother did, as well as your stupidity, a sliver of your soul attached itself to me..." Harry strengthened the curse and Voldemort screamed even more. Daphne was disgusted and wanted to look away but didn't, wanting to be strong, trying to ignore the smell of burned meat. Harry dropped the curse and glared at Voldemort "That was for my parents!" he said, turning to Daphne, giving her a soft smile before turning to Voldemort once again "BUT this one, is for kidnapping and torturing my WIFE!" Harry shouted in anger. With a wave of his wand, Voldemort was lifted from the ground screaming in pain and the dark lord felt his entire body crack. All his bones cracked at the same time, under pressure of an unseen force. Voldemort screamed in pain as blood dripped from his wounds and exposed bones and Daphne had to use all her willpower not to throw up or turn away. Voldemort's body was a gruesome sight but the man was still alive when Harry dropped him on the ground.

"Goodbye, Lord Voldemort, also known as Tom Marvollo Riddle." Harry said in a low tone "May you rot in whatever hell waits you." From his wand, flames erupted, engulfing the broken body of Voldemort, who barely screamed as the fiery snakes, manticores and dragons engulfed him and reduced his body to ash.

"Don't you think that was a little too much?" Dobby asked Harry, nodding to Daphne.

"Daphne, are you all right?" Harry asked concerned and Daphne nodded.

"That was... disgusting." she replied in a low tone but tried to smile "Is he gone?"

"For good this time." Harry replied and Daphne nodded.

"Good." she said, approaching Harry and grabbing his face for a kiss.

Bones erupted from the ground, body spines shaped like chains, chaining Harry's wrists and forcing him to kneel in mere moments.

"What the...!?" Harry shouted in surprise. Daphne widened her eyes in shock as two bone chains attached to her wrists and pushed her back from Harry.

"Harry!" Daphne shouted, seeing Harry being subdued by the bone chains. A third chain trapped Scylla in the ground, making sure the basilisk couldn't move and Dobby was trapped by other two bone chains.

"Master!" Dobby shouted in horror, seeing Harry's arms being widened as Harry was forced to his knees, powerless to resist.

"What... is happening?" Harry growled, trying to use his own magic to fight back the chains, being unsuccessful. The ground started to glow an ominous red, depicting runes traced in the ground, formerly unseen but now powered and quite powerful. Then, much to Daphne and Dobby's horror, Harry started to scream in pain as his eyes became darker in front of them.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"IT IS TIME, BROTHERS AND SISTERS!" Varrard'Thoth claimed in glee and the barrier protecting him and his six acolytes fell, revealing the seven men and women to the world, all of them feeling the happiness and the excitement their leader felt "TONIGHT, A GOD WILL WALK THE EARTH AGAIN! RHASSEL'THOTH SHALL REJOIN THE WORLD OF THE LIVING!"

"My life for the Great One's return." they all chanted as one as the hierophant drew the dagger from his robes and started to walk towards Harry, all of them taking their places and starting the chanting of the ritual.

And that's a wrap for now.

My intention was to complete this arc in one chapter but damn it, I got excited just writing this last part and I needed to share it with everyone.

Feel free to hate me. Feel free to support me, as well.

Also, who didn't see this coming? I mean, come on. It would be so plain and boring to make an ending just killing Voldemort after all the backstory.

Also, since I was a bastard and cut this chapter short, I am still counting with three chapters until we reach the end.

See you next time

zaterra02

26. Chapter 26

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

PLEASE READ!

Apparently, there are some of you who didn't like the divergence from canon and the adding of the Thoth and his cult to the equation against Harry. This has been my goal for a long time. It's a pity if you don't like it. I'm not sorry, though.

But damn, the amount of hate I am receiving over chapter 25 is quite considerable.

Everyone hates the fact Voldemort went to Rhassel'Thoth... WHAT? What the hell gave you people that idea? Why would Voldemort go to a cult? I wrote the cult went to Voldemort. That alone spoils what the hell is happening or at least should give an idea. If you people want to throw flames around, at least read the chapter first.

Oh well, onwards. I am prepared for even more hate after this chapter.

For those who are enjoying it, thank you for your continued support and I hope I can give you another decent chapter and answer a few of the questions you may have.

PLEASE READ!

Now, unfortunately, I have a few confessions to make:

1) I lost some of my faith in this story around chapter 16. While I enjoyed the idea and continued to develop it, to our common benefit, I am unsure with what I wrote.

2) I have little time to write and diminishing by the day. While I won't abandon the story, you will notice that the chapter may seem different and a bit rushed. I am sorry but I have no choice. I want to finish the story and I suppose you want the end as well.

3) I had several ideas through the development of the story and Rhassel'Thoth seemed to be a good idea at the time and yes, it was inspired in Warhammer's Nagash. My idea was adding some background information... it didn't work very well but I stand by the story and my decisions... I hope you like it as well.

4) Thank you for your continued support. After this story is finished, I will dedicate myself to finish The Power of Ragnos. After that, I don't know if I will continue to write fanfiction.

Now, enough of sad things and let us continue with what I hope(ed) to be a decent and somewhat different story about our favourite boy-wizard.

THANK YOU FOR READING!

Previously, on "Paid In Blood"

"That was... disgusting." she replied in a low tone but tried to smile "Is he gone?"

"For good this time." Harry replied and Daphne nodded.

"Good." she said, approaching Harry and grabbing his face for a kiss.

Bones erupted from the ground, body spines shaped like chains, chaining Harry's wrists and forcing him to kneel in mere moments.

"What the...!?" Harry shouted in surprise. Daphne widened her eyes in shock as two bone chains attached to her wrists and pushed her back from Harry.

"Harry!" Daphne shouted, seeing Harry being subdued by the bone chains. A third chain trapped Scylla in the ground, making sure the basilisk couldn't move and Dobby was trapped by other two bone chains.

"Master!" Dobby shouted in horror, seeing Harry's arms being widened as Harry was forced to his knees, powerless to resist.

"What... is happening?" Harry growled, trying to use his own magic to fight back the chains, being unsuccessful. The ground started to glow an ominous red, depicting runes traced in the ground, formerly unseen but now powered and quite powerful. Then, much to Daphne and Dobby's horror, Harry started to scream in pain as his eyes became darker in front of them.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"IT IS TIME, BROTHERS AND SISTERS!" Varrard'Thoth claimed in glee and the barrier protecting him and his six acolytes fell, revealing the seven men and women to the world, all of them feeling the happiness and the excitement their leader felt "TONIGHT, A GOD WILL WALK THE EARTH AGAIN! RHASSEL'THOTH SHALL REJOIN THE WORLD OF THE LIVING!"

"My life for the Great One's return." they all chanted as one as the hierophant drew the dagger from his robes and started to walk towards Harry, all of them taking their places and starting the chanting of the ritual.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"Harry!" screamed Daphne, earning only the screams of her boyfriend as a reply. Much as Dobby, Scylla and even Zael and Kael, she was trying to free herself, but with no success. She widened her eyes when she saw the seven people appear out of thin air, not recognizing them, especially when one of them, carrying a dark staff and strangely a leather book at his waist, took a dagger from his robes and walked towards Harry. Daphne tried harder to break the bone chains spell, wanting to do something to help and protect Harry but was unsuccessful.

The hierophant approached them in a steady pace, dagger in his hand, mumbling the words of the ritual. In his mind there was only the ritual to bring his master's greatness into the world of the living once again, as a real god of death and undeath. That and his master's victory laugh.

"HARRY!" called Daphne over his screams, just before the spell fire started all around them. Several people appeared into the graveyard and started to curse the cultists, some of them running with weapons in hand amidst the colourful curses crossing the air.

"MEHARJHAI!" many of the newly arrived warriors shouted and most of the cultists broke their chanting, turning their magic on their age old enemies with a snarl.

"Protect the ritual circle!" Varrard'Thoth shouted with a snarl as he recognized their enemies warcry. Raising his staff, a wall of purple flames appeared, separating the cultists and their prisoners from the Meharjhai "Complete the chanting!" he shouted again, raising the dagger and turning to Harry with a distressed look.

Daphne widened her eyes as she heard the warcry of the newly arrivals, not hearing what Dobby spat in those moments. If those were the Meharjhai, then it was quite obvious who the people attacking them were. When their leader turned once again to Harry wielding the dagger, she tried harder to free herself, being unable to.

She ignored everything else around them, the purple flames separating the Meharjhai from them, the spells flying through the air, the screams and cries, some of the Meharjhai warriors wielding their weapons jumping over the purple flames with the help of some of their wizard companions' magic while the others cast their own curses to counter their enemies' and tried to bring down the flame wall... She didn't realize the glowing red traces in the ground or that some of the tombs exploded, revealing previously prepared inferi rising from the earth to fight their master's enemies. All she focused on was Harry, who had stopped screaming in pain but seemed to be spasming in the ground and the cultist with the dagger over Harry.

"HARRY!" she screamed again, to no avail, her own scream overheard over Dobby's and Scylla's hiss, who was trying to gaze at the monkey threatening her pet, being unsuccessful, for the simple reason the man's eyes never crossed Scylla's.

"I know not why you are so important to my master... but Rhassel'Thoth will rise once again!" the man mumbled in his native tongue, rising the dagger over Harry's spasming chest "Your life for..."

"NO!" Dobby screamed, a surge of magic coming from him and successfully blowing up the bone chains around himself. He rose his hands against the man and a blue flash threw the hierophant away from Harry, giving him enough time to free the others from the chains.

Free from their chains, Zael and Kael darted against the hierophant, already on his feet and glaring against the elf and the group. Dobby stood in front of his master, who was still on the ground and Daphne knelt beside Harry while Scylla took its place at Dobby's side, intending to protect her pet.

"Harry!" Daphne called, casting a few minor medical charms she had learnt from madam Pomfrey in the previous months, to no avail.

"Mistress, we need to take the master away from here." Dobby said, casting a red spell which splashed against the hierophant's red shield. With but a wave of his staff, the hierophant cast a purple spell that blew up Zael into pieces and a yellow one into Kael. The yellow spell intended to subjugate the massive snake to his will and have it on his side. Unfortunately for him, Kael was not a living creature but a golem. The yellow spell splashed against the powerful jaws of the fast approaching snake and Varrard'Thoth was barely able to cast a blue curse that destroyed the golem's head.

"You will not stop me!" the man shouted in anger, the red shield shimmering around him.

Daphne turned to the hierophant, seeing the two snake's bodies near him and recognized the red shield around him.

"Dobby, that shield stops all kinds of magic." Daphne told him "Use indirect or physical attacks." At once, Dobby threw a tombstone against the hierophant, who was forced to cast a spell to blow it. Then a powerful blue spell splashed against the hierophant's shield and everyone's attention went to the newly arrival older man, who stood before Dobby and Varrard'Thoth.

"Elf, take your master and your mister and leave this place." the older man ordered in barely a whisper, defending himself from a purple curse from the hierophant "That scum is mine."

"Wards were raised." Dobby replied, not recognising the older man from their previous life.

"Then stand back." the man replied and focused on the battle with the hierophant. Dobby looked back and noticed a hissing Scylla next to him. Daphne was still at Harry's side, looking very protective and concerned.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Harry saw himself in the centre of a cave. Not just any cave, but the Chamber of Secrets in his own mind.

Normally, that wouldn't be any surprise. The fact that he seemed to be ethereal and that all around him a maelstrom of magic was raging, a maelstrom that seemed to be centred in himself was quite the surprise. Then he looked up and saw a black and green shadow entering his mind from a rip in the ceiling, being fought back by the maelstrom of magic and, surprisingly, a flying Bael, supported by his magic.

The shadow seemed to be winning against Bael and the maelstrom, which seemed to be receding.

What the hell?! wasn't enough to wonder about what was happening.

Do something! Harry heard his own voice shout "I know you can't listen to me but do something! Stop him. Fight him."

"Who is there?" Harry asked in surprise, looking around and seeing no one else.

"You can hear me?" the voice asked in surprise.

"Yes..." Harry replied, recognizing the surprise in the voice.

"Then do something! They can't do it alone and I can't help!" the voice replied and Harry felt the anger in the voice directed at him "Fight the shadow. Help them as they helped you!" Harry didn't move, surprised with what was happening "Please... help them..." the voice whispered one last time.

Harry just focused his magic and tried to focus against the incoming shadow of the invader, not understanding what was happening, knowing only that dark shadows in his mind were a bad thing.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"There is something in him..." Dobby said, feeling something blocking the link with his master "Something dark, evil and powerful." he shivered.

"Is... is it... " Daphne mumbled in shock, unable to believe. They had levitated Harry's body and were running from the battle, having no interest in being a part of it "The Thoth?" Dobby nodded, very concerned.

"How?" Daphne asked and Dobby shrugged, noticing the glowing red lines on the ground among the tombstones.

A ward? Dobby thought, seeing following a line with his eyes till a tombstone near where a savage looking warrior of the Meharjhai just ripped the head of an inferi with his own hands It's not just a ward line... it's an artificial ley line... a ritual line and all rituals can fail with the slightest tampering.

Formulating a plan, Dobby turned to Daphne with a face of resolve.

"Mistress, if I don't return, tell Harry that it was an honour for me to serve him. I wish him all the best and make sure he lives happy. He deserves it."

"What?" Daphne asked as Dobby drew a knife and started to run along one of the red lines. Scylla hissed in surprise, seeing Dobby running away from Harry and Daphne and Daphne was shocked, not being able to do nothing but see Dobby leave.

Dobby cast a spell that blew a leg from an inferius attacking a Meharjhai and cast a fire ball curse against an enemy wizard who was overpowering anally wizard. before reaching the tombstone he had identified. With a quick check to it, he saw several hieroglyphs on the base of the tombstone. Dobby groaned. He couldn't read the hieroglyphs to know what it was. That left only one option.

The desperate one.

Dobby cast a curse against the tombstone, reducing it to rubble in a flash. The red lines vanished and everyone felt the magic surge in the graveyard, selected few smirking at that. A huge explosion threw Dobby against another tombstone and the elf hit his head, feeling drained before becoming unconscious. His last conscious thoughts were that the tombstone was no mere node of the ritual... it was also a trap.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Daphne saw Dobby being thrown back and gasped as she saw one of the Followers witches noticing her. The woman used a yellow curse on one of the Meharjhai warriors and Daphne saw and heard the man scream as his skin rotted and melted at the same time. With a crazed growl, the witch turned to Daphne and rose her wand against the younger witch, who lost no time and cast a curse of her own. The elder witch slapped Daphne's curse aside with a shield and tried to subdue her with an incarcerous like curse. Daphne dodged the spell and cast three high level curses, a bone breaker, a lightning spear and a confringo, all of which the elder witch defended.

"Is that it?" the eldest witch mocked in heavily accented english "Is that the best the famous Daphne Greengrass can do?"

"You know my name but I don't know you." Daphne replied with a scowl, not knowing what to do.

"I am Jarissa Anivari and I will deliver you to the great one in chains like he requested of his servants. I don't know what he wants with you but the ritual is nearly finished. Today, through the vessel of your boyfriend, Rhassel'Thoth will return."

"No..." Daphne gaped in shock. She suspected something from the necromancer but she definitively didn't suspected that "I will not let you touch Harry."

"It's not like you have a choice, little girl." the woman spat, amused "lower your wand and surrender and I will show you mercy."

"No!" Daphne spat in anger, casting a few spells defended y the other witch. Daphne quickly felt her anger turn to fear and desperation as her opponent blasted a tombstone next to her.

"I will say it again, surrender and IAAAAAAAHHHHH!" Jarissa cried out in pain, feeling sharp fangs pierce her thigh. Jarissa looked down in pain and the last thing she saw was the yellow eyes of Scylla, its fangs pumping venom into her flesh. When Daphne's desperate cutting curse hit her neck, the older witch was already dead.

"Impressive." a new voice said from behind Daphne and Daphne turned back to see a blonde woman kneeling before Harry.

"Who are you!" Daphne almost shouted in surprise, her wand shaking against the newly arrival.

"My name is unimportant. All you need to know is that I am an enemy of your enemy and that I can be your friend. I can also help your boyfriend."

"You're a Meharjhai!?" Daphne stated, although the question mark was heard by the woman, who rose an eyebrow.

"I am... how do you know that name?"

"Does it matter?" Daphne replied, her wand having stopped shaking.

"I guess not." the woman replied with a soft smile to Daphne, turning to Harry "I can help your boyfriend on my own but with your help, it will be easier."

"How?" Daphne asked, kneeling in front of the woman, next to Harry. Scylla slithered next to her, still suspicious of the new woman but if her pet's mate trusted her, Scylla would too.

"He's under a heavy possession." the woman replied "The very easy way to deal with it is to kill the vessel..." Daphne growled at that and the woman smirked "I don't like it, as I am a healer and a priestess. I prefer to exorcise the vessel, no matter how hard it can be. I don't like to waste innocent lives, unlike some of my companions."

"What... What do you need me for?" Daphne asked and the Meharjhai took her left hand, telling her to put her right one on Harry's chest.

"Don't worry." the woman said as her hands started to glow golden, making Daphne feel warm "Focus on your boyfriend and call to him. I will take care of the rest."

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Harry felt the pressure of the foreign shadow on his body, his magic and his soul. He somehow knew that if the shadow won, whatever it was, he would be doomed.

The pressure increased and droplets of sweat fell from his ethereal brow. He knew he was losing the battle and didn't know what to do to prevent it.

"We're going to die, aren't we?" the voice asked in resign.

"No!" Harry growled and tried to push his magic against the shadow.

"They were able to protect us that other time but he's too strong for them now." the voice told him and Harry rose an eyebrow "Not even with their help you can fight him."

"Who are they and who is this he?" Harry asked "And who are you?"

"You don't know..." the voice mumbled

"What?" Harry asked.

"I think he is your enemy from your other life." the voice said and Harry almost gaped in anger.

"Oberon and Titania?" Harry growled.

"NO!" the voice shouted "The necromancer. The Thoth something."

"Rhassel'Thoth?" Harry widened his eyes, looking to the shadow above him.

"Yeah..."

"HOW?!" Harry shouted and fear was heard in his voice, especially when the shadow pushed harder.

"I don't know." the voice replied.

"Who are you?" Harry asked more demanding "Why are you in my head?"

"Your head?" the voice replied in anger "Last time I checked, this was my head. You were the one that forced your way in and trapped me in my own body."

Harry widened at that.

"You... you 're..." Harry mumbled in shock "that's..."

"I am you. I am the Harry Potter who existed before you came back and trapped me in my own body." the now identified voice claimed in anger "One day I was brooding over my friend's betrayals and suddenly I am trapped in my own mind, unable to do anything. I can't move, I can't talk and yet, I can see and experience what my body is doing with another controlling it. Then I was able to see your memories as if they were mine and I discovered who you were and what happened..." the younger Harry's voice replied in anger, much to Harry's bafflement. He was brought from his surprise by another strike from the shadow above "I hate you, you bastard." the voice said, adding a whisper "... but I understand why you did all you did... " Harry didn't say anything for several moments.

"We... we merged... we should have..." Harry replied.

"Not all of us did." the voice replied as a sudden crack was heard. Harry looked up and saw Bael falling to the ground, its skull broken.

"Shit..." swore Harry at the sight.

"He's too strong..." younger Harry's voice replied in desperation "What can we do?"

"I don't know..." Harry replied as the pressure increased on his magic and himself as the shadow came down devour everything in its path "I really don't know."

Harry looked to the shadow above and for the slightest moment, he believed he could see two glowing figures in the roaring maelstrom of his magic, fighting the shadow that apparently was Rhassel'Thoth.

"Harry!" a distant voice was heard and Harry recognized it as being Daphne's "Harry listen to me." the voice called again "I love you and you need to come back. You need to fight Rhassel'Thoth possessing you. You need to come back."

"Daphne..." Harry mumbled to himself, somehow starting to feel warmer, the entire cave starting to warm up and glow, the sound of chanting starting to fill the cave. Harry felt a surge of benign magic and felt restored to his best.

"What is happening?" younger Harry's voice asked in awe, experiencing the same feelings.

"I don't know, but I won't waste this chance." Harry replied, redoubling his efforts. This time, assisted by the strange magic which seemed to hurt the shadow, Harry was able to push the shadow back.

Above in maelstrom, two empowered ethereal figures felt the pressure of the necromancer's advance relent, starting even to be forced to retreat.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

With a black curse, Varrard'Thoth killed his older opponent, who died with a scream of pain. The tired hierophant looked around and saw that four of his brethren were dead, although ten of the damned Meharjhai were also dead, either by spell or inferius bite and claw. Of the inferi they had previously created only three remained, assisting his two remaining brethren, who were in a bit of a standstill against wizards. Of the Potter boy, his master's intended vessel, there was no sign.

Varrard'Thoth had stopped feeling his master several minutes before and assumed all was well. When he felt pain and anger lashing at himself, he feared things had gone wrong.

"KILL THEM! KILL ALL THE MEHARJHAI!" his master's voice shouted in his mind, forcing him to flinch under its power "THEY DARED TO INTERFERE AND SABOTAGE MY PLANS! KILL THEM!KILL THEM ALL!"

"My lord, most of your servants were killed." Varrard'Thoth informed, feeling his master's rage "The rebirth ritual is crippled."

"THEN YOU HAVE FAILED ME!"

"My.. my lord, I beg you for a another chance. Your rebirth can still happen." Varrard'Thoth begged "It is within your power..."

Rhassel'Thoth remained silent for some moments, planning his next move. Thanks to his minions failure, he had lost the chance to take Potter's body as his vessel. He could take another vessel but the flesh was weak and would destroy itself in few days, unable to house his great power.

His greatest failure, perhaps... in all his power, in all his plans, he never accounted that his godlike self's soul and power would be unable to be housed in a mere construct, like Voldemort had done... and he had tried, for centuries even. He had lost several of his artefacts in the process in exchange of few days among the living but now, with Potter, he had a chance to walk the earth once more... to use the boy's body in a carefully crafted ritual, to rise once again.

He had no other chance, though.

"FULFIL YOUR OATH TO ME!" he ordered and felt Varrard'Thoth uneasiness for a small moment.

"You mean..."

"DO IT, MY SERVANT! PROVE YOUR LOYALTY TO ME!"

Varrard'Thoth's hands trembled as he fell to his knees. However, it was not for fear but for excitement.

"I have learned the words from my father, as his father before him." Varrard'Thoth mumbled to himself, happiness filling him for being chosen by his master "I always believed in them... and I will live by them." Varrard'Thoth opened his robes, revealing his dark skin under it and a ornate dagger. His hands clasped the hilt and lifted the dagger.

"My life for the Great One's return." Varrard'Thoth stabbed himself in the chest and at once, felt magic from the dagger invading his body. Blood should run from the wound but none flowed. It started with cold gripping his chest, making him gasp and a shock took his body, making him opening his arms wide and stiffen looking to the sky, all the while feeling an immense pain as his own soul and magic were consumed by his master "My life... for your... return."

Those were the last words spoken by Varrard'Thoth, Hierophant of the Followers of Rhassel'Thoth necromantic cult.

*PAID IN BLOOD*

"Harry!" Daphne called the moment Harry opened his eyes, ominously glowing yellowish-green.

"Daph?" Harry asked in a rasp, feeling the girl's hug.

"My pet, you're awake." Scylla hissed but her words weren't heard by Harry, who had heard another voice.

"Curious... That was... easy." the blonde woman spoke, her eyebrows raised in surprise. Harry turned to her and recognized her.

"Mother Danica..." Harry whispered and the woman widened her eyes while Daphne looked surprised, looking from Harry to the blonde woman.

"How do you know my name, child?" Danica asked, curious but not overly concerned.

"The Thoth... is he...?" Harry asked, trying to get up, being immediately forced down by Daphne. Harry noticed Danica shiver.

"I see you know things you shouldn't know." the woman spoke "How in Moranna's name do you..."

"My life to stop his return." Harry spoke in an obscure language that Daphne didn't understand. She did, however, see the eyes of Danica widen.

"How?" she asked and Harry shook his head.

"He tried something with me... he tried to possess me..." Harry spoke and Daphne felt the fear and apprehension in Harry's words "Why and how?"

"I know not, little brother." Danica replied, looking to Daphne "You didn't tell me you were one of us."

"I'm not." Daphne replied, looking at Harry, still laying on the ground and looking at her.

"Daphne needs to leave." Harry spoke and Daphne looked at him, anger taking shape on her lips.

"I have to leave?" she asked "What about you?"

"I..." Harry started, only to be interrupted by Danica.

"You both need to leave." she spoke "You have done enough today and this battle doesn't need to be yours. Besides, we need to discover why the great enemy is interested in you, Harry Potter. Now, stay put and I will heal some of your wounds..." Danica spoke, starting to chant. Daphne was curious with the healing magic and didn't see Harry's thoughtful look.

"Harry, are you there?" Harry thought to himself "Harry, do you hear me?" he asked, having no response from his younger self in his mind.

"There, that should be enough to..." as Danica spoke, they all felt a surge of magic, a new power starting to form back among the tombstones where they had been. Danica looked shocked, Harry got up slowly from the ground, still sore and hurt and Daphne shivered, feeling the power greater than Voldemort, Dumbledore or even Harry.

"What is that?" Daphne asked in almost a whisper. Danica paled dramatically. Harry was unsure.

"You need to leave... NOW!" Danica shouted, only for them to see shots of purple light hit two meharjhai and send them back, instantly dead. They looked to the source of the spell and saw none other than the hierophant with his back to them. A Meharjhai warrior wielding an axe shouted a warcry and charged against the wizard, only to be trapped in place mere seven steps from his target. One blackish green spell later, the man's body started to dry as leather, as did his entire body, loosing muscle and mass. In few horrible moments for those who saw it and pure agony for the victim, nothing but dust remained .

The "Followers" fell to their knees, all thoughts of battle forgotten. The few meharjhai remaining, who were winning the fight, stepped back. None saw their leaders around and the last thing they saw was the purple flames appearing in thin air, engulfing them.

They all died screaming.

"You have to leave." Danica nearly shouted in fear "Leave, now!" The hierophant turned back to the sound of the voice, having heard it in the distance. Daphne noticed the man had a dagger stuck in his chest and blinked, surprised.

Suddenly, the hierophant as only a few feet from them. Danica tried to cast a spell but with a wave of the hierophant's hand, her throat was slit. Harry drew his secondary wand, having no idea where his main one was and cast a blue spell, only to have it splashed on the familiar red shield spell.

Harry glared at the man, standing between him and Daphne, and widened his eyes when he saw the hierophant's eyes: they were pure black.

"Harry Potter..." the man spoke in a low voice and yet, it seemed that the sound had not come from his mouth but from somewhere else, distant and deeper. It was a dark voice, a sibilant one and one that carried a lot of power.

Harry knew at once who or what was before them.

He had felt the same magic once before in his past life and another in his own mind, defending himself from the attack.

"You..." Harry whispered and Daphne, who was terrified, saw something she never thought possible. Harry was nervous and scared of the thing before him. Daphne gasped when the thing waved his hand and the both of them dropped their wands before being lifted in the air, their arms and legs spread, forming an X with their bodies.

"Harry!" Daphne called, trying to free herself, much like Harry.

Scylla attempted to attack the new enemy but was captured with a spell, its entire body immobile, much like under a stunner.

"You are Rhassel'Thoth..." Harry spoke with a scowl "How are you here? Why are you here?" Harry asked in new anger "What do you want with me? With us?" he asked, looking at Daphne by the corner of his eye.

"From your woman, I want nothing." the Thoth spoke, walking towards Harry and grabbing his neck, making the teen look at his black eyes "From you, I want your soul and your body. You will pay for destroying my artefact and I will use your life and your flesh to create myself a new vessel. Soon, the word will bow before me once again."

"What are you talking about? Harry asked with a scowl "I destroyed nothing."

"Don't be an idiot, Harry Potter." Rhassel'Thoth replied with a mix of a amusement and irritated scowl "Don't tell me you haven't figure it out already?"

"W-What?" Daphne asked, widening her eyes, attracting the attention of the necromancer as Harry widened his own eyes in shock.

"Daphne Potter, your wife..." Rhassel'Thoth spoke "Younger than I remember from your memories but unmistakable." he turned to Harry once again and noticed that his remaining servants had approached them.

"Great one?" One of them dared to ask in awe, only to receive an angered look from their lord and master.

"You failed me!" Rhassel'Thoth spoke, casting several spells. Each one found its mark and all of his servants died, much to the shock of Harry and Daphne. Then, the two of them saw the world shift and all of them were near the cauldron where the "Followers" had been hidden.

"HOW!?" Harry shouted in anger and confusion, gaining the attention of the necromancer and of Daphne "How are you here?"

"It was all thanks to you, dark lord Potter." Rhassel-Thoth mocked Harry, starting to bleed all the bodies to the cauldron.

"H-How?" Daphne asked in pure disbelief as Harry gaped.

"I am the greatest wizard that has ever lived. I am a god of life and death and I am immortal." Rhassel-Thoth proclaimed "I crawled back from the pits where you sent me and recovered my power. I was weak for a long time but soon, I was able to establish a small link with my last tool and escape my torment. When you designed the ritual to come back, I followed, no matter how weak. I came back and merged my memories of my future self with the ones of my present self and I planned my revenge and my return.

"Who was it?" Harry asked seething "Who discovered it and betrayed me?"

"Who else?" Rhassel'Thoth asked in a condescending tone "Yourself."

"W-What?" Harry asked shocked, as did Daphne.

"Did you really think you had won?" Rhassel'Thoth demanded in anger "Did you really think you, an insignificant ant, could defeat me?" A yellow spell was cast against Harry and he screamed in pain. Daphne knew at once that it was way worse than the cruciatus.

"Harry! Fight back!"

"He can't, Daphne Potter." Rhassel'Thoth spoke after some moments, lifting the spell and looking at Harry "Not any more. I admit, it was frustrating at times, especially at that Christmas holiday of yours, where you would attempt to kill yourself. Luckily my power grew and I was able to influence you enough to stop your whining, although not enough to do my bidding. Then a suggestion here, a small push there and you started to look for a way to come back, just as I wanted. Well done, my loyal servant." Rhassel'Thoth laughed as Harry paled and looked shocked. Daphne looked at Harry and saw the disbelief in her boyfriend's eyes.

"Harry, don't believe him." Daphne demanded.

"And now, thanks to you, Harry Potter, I will walk this world again." Rhassel'Thoth proclaimed, noticing that all bodies were bled to the cauldron, Danica's included "I planed carefully this day and I even sent my servants to propose an alliance to your kin Voldemort. He was nothing more than a step in my plan, necessary to have you here."

"Those weeks ago, was it you?" Daphne asked "Was it you when Harry had that weird attack?" Rhassel'Thoth scowled at Daphne's question.

"I was expanding my power and managed to establish a link... I was not expecting your strong defences..." he said, glaring at Harry "I decided to stay low after that, I needed to weaken you before claim you. All I need was blood violently shed in sacred ground and in my name..." he looked around "Much was spilled here tonight and even more... I need a sacrifice of a soul with ties to the new vessel, to power the transformation, hence the grooming of Voldemort for you to kill him and finally, you, my new vessel, weakened and compliant. For a moment, I thought the meharjhai would ruin everything and force me to speed things."

"What are you talking about?" Harry demanded "How can I be your new vessel?"

"Because, Harry Potter, I claimed your soul that day on Longbottom manor." Rhassel'Thoth spoke again with a laugh.

"You're lying." Harry spoke in defiance and anger and Daphne looked shocked at Harry, not hiding a small tinge of pride on her boyfriend's while Rhassel'Thoth looked to Harry in anger "I studied you. You lie, you corrupt, you always make yourself look greater than you are. You're not the god you claim to be, you're a overpowered maggot that should have turned to dust a long time ago."

"Careful now." Rhassel'Thoth threatened "Words bring consequences."

"If you could do anything, you would have done it already." Harry replied defiantly "As it turns out, you need me for something and I will NOT help you."

"You have no choice." Rhassel'Thoth replied with anger. He looked to Daphne and had an idea "You are correct, though. I need you. I need only you and even then, I only need YOUR body. But what should I do with... her?" he asked and Harry paled when he realized he was speaking of Daphne.

"Leave her out of this." Harry shouted.

"You are in no position of making demands, Harry Potter." Rhassel'Thoth replied, amused with the girl's fear and the boy's anger "But don't fear, I had a simple idea. Why should I risk possessing your body with only one soul to power the ritual when I have your wife's soul right here?" he asked and Harry paled.

"NO!" Harry shouted as Rhassel'Thoth laughed.

"Now, should I have you kill her?" he asked "Curse her as you did Voldemort? Or..." he laughed when he saw Scylla's body still under the spell "Or we can use your pet basilisk." he stretched his hand and the body of Scylla flew into it.

"No! Leave her alone!" Harry shouted in panic, trying to free himself from Rhassel'Thoth's magic. Daphne paled and closed her eyes, terrified. Rhassel'Thoth walked to Daphne, making sure Harry would see it and raised Scylla in the air, placing its head in front of Daphne, who still had her eyes closed.

"Wake up, basilisk." Rhassel'Thoth whispered and the spell was lifted. Scylla twitched.

"Scylla, whatever you do, don't look at Daphne!" Harry shouted.

"My pet?!" Scylla asked, unable to move.

"Amusing." Rhassel'Thoth hissed back and Harry looked shocked at the body that contained the soul of the necromancer "Use your glare with the girl and kill her."

"NO!" Scylla replied defiantly, realizing what was happening.

"You think you can defy me, little snake?" Rhassel'Thoth asked, casting a spell on Scylla that made the young basilisk hiss in pain "Look at her and kill her and the pain will stop."

"I will not kill my pet's mate." Scylla replied defiantly once again and the necromancer chuckled amused.

"Then I will force you.."

For her part, Daphne tried to ignore the hissing, maintaining her eyes closed, thinking on what to do.

"Harry..." she whispered over the hissing of Scylla. Harry turned concerned to her and saw a tear falling from a closed eye "We're not going to survive, are we?"

"Of course we are, we..." Harry replied nervously but Daphne ignored him.

"Whatever happens... I want you to know that I love you and that I am very proud of all you did in both your lives."

"Stop talking like that, Daph." Harry ordered, fearing the worse. A Gryffindorish attitude from Daphne was not what he wanted.

"Even if we die today, thank you for this chance... For us... " she replied again, lowering her head.

"Daph..." Harry whispered, his eyes tearing. He tried his best to release himself, not wanting to accept he would lose her again.

"Love..." Rhassel'Thoth rebuked in a mocking tone "So pathetic... Now, open your eyes, Daphne Potter."

"DON'T OPEN YOUR EYES, DAPH! SCYLLA! CLOSE YOUR LIDS!"

Then, a blue spell splashed against Scylla, throwing the basilisk away from Daphne, surprising the three. Harry looked at the source of the spell, as did the necromancer. Daphne opened one eye at the commotion and the silence that followed it.

Leaning against one tombstone, tired and bleeding, was Dobby, carrying two wands with him. His master's wands.

"Dobby!" called Harry, noticing the injuries on his best friend.

"You're still alive, elf?" Rhassel'Thoth asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

"I am a Potter elf, you expired mummy." Dobby retorted with some wheezing "Leave my master and my mistress alone."

Rhassel'Thoth's response was a raised hand against the elf.

"I always rewarded loyalty." he spoke in a low tone "I shall grant you a quick death as a reward for your loyalty, even in the face of death."

"Before you kill me, you should know..." Dobby wheezed with a smirk, caught by Harry "My master has one last servant to fight you."

Daphne rose an eyebrow at that and could swear that Harry gaped after listening Dobby's words...

"Shit..." Harry spat, having forgotten the secret weapon. Dobby smirked.

"Oh? And who would this be?" Rhassel'Thoth mocked in amusement "You? Who are dying where you stand?"

"VAEL!" shouted Harry, as loud as he could, making the attention of everyone fall in him once again "COME FORWARD AND DESTROY YOUR MASTER'S ENEMIES!"

Two things happened then.

A magic surge happened near them and a green pillar of magic surged against the sky. The light widened in width and what appeared to be lightning cracked in it. In the silence of the graveyard, they could hear the crack of the magic and an ominous sound as the light started to get darker and somehow, started to getting a shape of something huge. Something gigantic.

Daphne looked from the pillar of light to Harry, remembering a memory Harry had showed her during Christmas, a memory she hadn't really thought about in many months:

Flashback

"You are Vael, the big and most powerful one, the strongest ever that can protect us and everyone else and fight the bad people." replied Daphy with a shy smile "You're the daddy."

End Flashback

Vael took the shape of a giant black snake. Daphne was amazed at its sheer size, Vael was much bigger than Bael and the basilisk of the chamber of secrets. She was able to see the emerald green eyes of the snake flaring as it took solid shape, as well as the sword like fangs when it opened its jaws to roar, not hiss. Vael also differed from Bael, Zael and Kael by having a hood which opened a moment before Vael threw itself against Rhassel'Thoth.

Daphne cried out seeing the giant snake throwing itself against them but to her surprise, she felt herself being summoned towards Dobby, who summoned Harry as well.

Rhassel'Thoth didn't realize it, as he was shocked with what he saw. He protected himself with a shield of pure magic, creating a sphere around him the moment before Vael fell on him, his mighty jaws closing around the necromancer. Vael rose its head and body in the air again, the necromancer in its mouth and shook itself, trying to break the barrier, having no success.

On the ground, Daphne widened her eyes in shock at what she was seeing, already freed from the spell by Harry after Dobby returned him his wands.

"Daph, we have to leave." Harry spoke after making sure Dobby was not too injured.

"That's Vael... You made Vael?" Daphne whispered in awe.

"Daph, we need to go. NOW!" Harry insisted and Daphne shook herself, looking at Harry.

"You're right. Let's go." she replied, getting her wand from Dobby, who had also retrieved it.

Vael roared again and an explosion occurred in its mouth. They saw something fall from it as Vael fell backwards on the graveyard.

"Shit, he's still alive?" Daphne spat with a tinge of fear.

"Daph, as much as I loathe the idea of putting you in danger, did you master the fiendfyre curse?" Harry asked in a serious tone, much to Daphne's shock.

"N-No, I didn't..." she replied, knowing what he intended.

"Too bad." he replied, pulling her to himself and kissing her in the lips with passion "I love you too." Harry whispered to Daphne's ears "I loved you for so long, I missed you all that time and now that I have you, I will fight even harder."

"You... you can't." Daphne replied, holding his arm, fear in her face.

"I have a plan, Daph." Harry replied with confidence and Daphne knew they had no other chance either way. They had to fight the necromancer "Dobby, take care of Daphne."

"Of... course." wheezed Dobby and Daphne frowned.

"I'm going with you." Harry frowned at that but Daphne's glare was enough to make him change his mind "Just because I didn't master the spell, that doesn't mean I don't know how to cast it."

"If you can't control it..." another glare "Fine, stay safe until I start the fight. Then, you hit him as well." Daphne accepted the plan with a nod and before they could share another kiss, a shout of anger was heard at the same time Vael started to twitch again.

With one last shared look, Harry started to run through the tombstones , curses ready on the tip of his wand to unleash. He found the necromancer with his clothes torn, the dagger somehow still attached to the body's flesh, a broken leg that was being fixed by magic and with severe injuries, bleeding the already cold and viscous coagulating blood of Varrard'Thoth's body.

"POTTER!" the necromancer's soul in the body of his hierophant shouted in anger before unleashing a lightning spell that Harry dodged "I have had enough of your resistance!"

"Too bad." Harry fought back with several curses "I couldn't help but notice your surprise when I summoned Vael. For one who claim to have manipulated my life, you sure were surprised."

"Insolent little ant, I will claim your body and I will rise again!" Rhassel'Thoth shouted in anger once again, unleashing another barrage of spells.

"I don't know how you came back with me but as I caused this, I WILL fix this! MY LIFE TO STOP YOUR RETURN!" Harry shouted the Meharjhai motto and Rhassel'Thoth growled.

"I should have known, Meharjhai scum!" the necromancer spat as the fight continued. Harry tried to resist but soon felt overpowered under the necromancer's spells.

A shadow jumped from the middle of the tombstones and attacked the vessel of the necromancer, grabbing the dagger's hilt in its jaws. If Scylla could have spat, it would, since the target was the throat of her pet's enemy.

With one pull, Scylla dislodged the dagger from the body's chest and as the dagger hit the ground, Rhassel'Thoth cried in anger and pain, feeling his own power weakening, his hold in the body weakening.

Harry felt the change and charged with his spells, making sure he didn't hit Scylla.

"Scylla, get away, now!" he shouted and Scylla did as it was told, slithering away. Even with his power diminished, Rhassel'Thoth was a fearsome opponent.

"VAEL!" Harry shouted and Vael rose its head once again, showing its jaw partially destroyed, not less fearsome despite the damages "BURN HIM!"

Harry didn't see it but Daphne, who was waiting for the opportune time to strike, saw it perfectly. Vael's hood glowed golden with many runes carved in it and the giant construct lowered what remained of its lower jaw. A torrent of fire, not normal fire but fiendfyre, was expelled from Vael's mouth, hitting Rhassel'Thoth. The necromancer had raised the red shield and tried his best to endure the flames but was unsuccessful. With the dagger, which was his anchor he was using to maintain his hold in the body dislodged from his chest, his power was greatly diminished. He had to maintain his entire magic on the shield to hold the flames and had no chance to attempt to recover the dagger or draw power from the tome at his waist.

"Curse you, Potter!"

"FIENDFYRE!" Harry shouted and a second torrent of flames hit the necromancer before a third one, coming from none other than Daphne, came from the tombstones.

"Go back to whatever pit you escaped." Harry shouted over the roaring sounds of the fiendfyre "Go back to whatever hell waits you and leave the living alone!"

Feeling the shield cracking, Rhassel'Thoth saw himself possessed by anger and desperation.

If his two artefacts were destroyed, he would lose everything. He would lose all but the link with Harry and he couldn't do anything with it, unlike what he had claimed. And once again, he was defeated by an ant. By a mere mortal who dared to challenge a god.

In anger and desperation, Rhassel'Thoth put all his power behind a black spell and cast him against Harry, who failed to see it over the flames. The screams of Rhassel'Thoth were joined by the screams of Harry Potter when the spell hit him.

"HARRY!" Daphne shouted in panic when she saw the black lightning hit Harry, causing a dark flash around him.

"MY PET!" Scylla hissed when she saw what happened.

"MASTER!" Dobby shouted when he saw it, feeling his master's life fading over the bond they shared. Harry fell on the ground at the same time the flames consumed the body and the artefacts of Rhassel'Thoth.

"YOU MAY HAVE DESTROYED MY ARTEFACTS BUT YOUR LIFE IS MINE! MAKE NO MISTAKE, I WILL FIND A WAY TO RETURN TO THIS WORLD AND I WILL TAKE MY REVENGE!" the necromancer shouted before being engulfed in flames, screaming as he was reduced to nothing but ash.

Not that it mattered to anyone.

Vael stopped breathing the fiendfyre the moment its master's enemy was destroyed. Being a construct, it just remained in place, waiting for new orders.

Scylla slithered to Harry and hit its head against her pet, trying to make him wake up. She didn't feel anything from him.

Dobby dragged himself to his master's side and fell on his knees, not feeling his master through the bond. His eyes teared, not believing what had happened.

Daphne cried and held Harry, trying to wake him.

"Wake up, wake up, Harry, wake up!" she cried, feeling his skin getting cold, not feeling his heart beating nor feeling his breathing "Wake up, Harry. Wake up..." Daphne hugged Harry's body tight and cried. Scylla coiled itself on Harry's chest and hid its head in sorrow, shedding tears as Daphne rocked the body.

"Harry, please... I love you. You promised me, you promised me, you need to wake up..." Daphne begged in tears.

Dobby was the first to feel it. A small spark of magic in the bond. He gaped at his master's body but quickly realized something was off. Scylla felt the beating of Harry's heart and rose its head in surprise that quickly turned to joy. Daphne only realized it when Harry gasped, scaring her.

For small moments, Dobby, Scylla and Daphne all stood in disbelief looking at Harry as he coughed and tried to breath.

"My pet!"

"Harry!" Daphne cried out in happy tears before grabbing his face and kissing him passionately, only to stop the kiss after feeling his hesitance and shock. She looked at him, surprised for his hesitance and saw a small blush taking hold of him.

"Harry? What's wrong?" she asked but the answer didn't come from her boyfriend.

"Who are you?" asked Dobby in a mix of anger and shock, drawing one of his daggers and leaning it to Harry's neck, making him gulp.

"Dobby, what are you doing?" Daphne demanded in shock over Scylla's hissing.

"That is not my master." Dobby replied in anger, tears falling from his eyes and scowling at Harry, who was shocked "You are not Harry Potter, I can feel it. You are not my master, my friend. WHO ARE YOU TO DARE TO USE HIS FACE?!" Dobby shouted and Daphne gasped, looking at Harry. Scylla looked confused and hissed at the elf, not that he would understand it.

"My pet, what is going on?"

"Dobby..." not Harry, as Dobby called him in his mind, spoke. The voice was the same and yet, Dobby and Daphne noticed the same thing. Something was missing in Harry's voice. The voice used seemed to be somewhat sad, insecure, scared and confused, all at the same time "I'm sorry, Dobby... you too, Greengrass... Daphne."

Daphne flinched at those words, as did Dobby.

"Who-Who are you?"

"I am Harry Potter." Harry spoke, looking sad at Dobby, trying to not look at Daphne's confused and teared blue eyes, not understanding what was happening "I am the Harry Potter that existed before you and your master came back to the past in November." Harry revealed and both Daphne and Dobby gapped at that. Dobby even lowered the dagger in shock "I have been trapped in my body ever since..."

"H-How?" Dobby asked in shocked and Harry lowered his eyes.

"I have a message for you. He asked me to tell you that... he's thankful for all you did for him. For all your help throughout the years..." Harry spoke, shedding tears but still not looking at Dobby or Daphne.

"Harry?" Daphne asked and Harry looked at her, clearly crying.

"I also have a message for you, Green-Daphne..." Harry said, gaining his courage while looking to the blonde girl's blue eyes "He asked you to be happy and to become the wonderful woman he knows you can become..."

"Harry, what happened?" Daphne sobbed, not understanding or not wanting to accept what was happening.

"He's dead." Harry told her, shedding his own tears "The man you loved, the guy who came to the past to save you... he's dead."

And that's a wrap.

Yes, I ended with another cliffie. So I am a lousy author and use cliffies to maintain the interest of the readers, as someone mentioned...

I promise that I will try to write the next chapter (two more to go, the last and the epilogue) as quickly as possible.

I hope you don't hate me and I hope you enjoyed the chapter, despite the clear lack of quality... I am not sure I enjoy it... it's not exactly what I wanted to do...

With my best regards

zaterra02

27. Chapter 27

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Previously on Paid in Blood

"DAPH!" he shouted in fear and shock, trying to grab her but knowing that was already too late. Daphne vanished in front of him a mere moment before he heard a pop next to him and noticing the parchment of the letter falling on the ground where Daphne stood.

"Master, what happened? Where's the mistress?" asked Dobby, having felt the distress through the bond. With a heavy breathing and not feeling the external surge of magic cast on him, Harry grabbed the letter from the ground and started to read it, paling dramatically, as seen and felt by Dobby.

"No, no no no no no..." he seethed as he read the letter, his shock being replaced by anger.

Potter

If you want your girl, all you need to do is win the task.

You know what I mean.

See you soon.

Lord Voldemort.

"I AM GOING TO KILL YOU, VOLDEMORT!" Harry shouted, unknowingly heard by a many people. He turned to Dobby, who scowled nervously.

"I... I can't do it, master. I know she's alive but I can't pop us to her..." Dobby said and Harry seethed even more.

"How? How could that bastard do that? Do this?" he spat, trying to think of a plan.

"What's wrong, my pet?" asked Scylla coming out from Dobby's armour, noticing immediately his anger, his demeanour and noticing Daphne was missing

"The cup then... I have no choice but to use the cup." Harry mumbled in anger "Dobby!"

"I will need to go with you, master." Dobby replied promptly "Or else I won't be able to reach you again." Harry nodded and put his hand on Dobby's shoulder. With one pop, they were gone, seeing themselves in the middle of the maze, a few steps in front of the cup.

"That son of a bitch dug his grave." Harry scowled as he went for the cup "Dobby, find Daphne and keep her safe. Scylla, Voldemort kidnapped Daphne. I want you to bite everything and everyone who is not me, Daphne or Dobby. Make sure you find the damn snake and finish it."

"Yes, my pet." Scylla replied promptly, ready to fight for Harry.

"What about the horcruxes?" asked Dobby and Harry scowled.

"Shit, I forgot... go now and hurry, damn it." Harry ordered and Dobby nodded at once, popping away. Harry circled the cup in fury, as an angry and caged lion would be and nearly one minute later, Dobby popped next to him again.

"It's done, master." Dobby replied and Harry grabbed the elf's shoulder.

"Then let us go to war." Harry spat as he went for the cup's handle "Daphne is the priority. All others are meaningless."

"They will all die." Dobby seconded before both of them feel the tug in their navels and the world swirl.

Also previously on Paid in Blood

"I am Harry Potter." Harry spoke, looking sad at Dobby, trying to not look at Daphne's confused and teared blue eyes, not understanding what was happening "I am the Harry Potter that existed before you and your master came back to the past in November." Harry revealed and both Daphne and Dobby gapped at that. Dobby even lowered the dagger in shock "I have been trapped in my body ever since..."

"H-How?" Dobby asked in shock and Harry lowered his eyes.

"I have a message for you. He asked me to tell you that... he's thankful for all you did for him. For all your help throughout the years..." Harry spoke, shedding tears but still not looking at Dobby or Daphne.

"Harry?" Daphne asked and Harry looked at her, clearly crying.

"I also have a message for you, Green-Daphne..." Harry said, gaining his courage while looking to the blonde girl's blue eyes "He asked you to be happy and to become the wonderful woman he knows you can become..."

"Harry, what happened?" Daphne sobbed, not understanding or not wanting to accept what was happening.

"He's dead." Harry told her, shedding his own tears "The man you loved, the guy who came to the past to save you... he's dead."

*PAID IN BLOOD*

Everyone was excited in Hogwarts in the early moments of the third task. The students, guests and the paying audience started to sit in the stands, the Blacks all sitting together. Sirius was particularly excited and he made sure to share his belief that his godson would win the task and the tournament. He was even willing to bet with his best friend, Remus Lupin Black on the result of the tournament. Obviously, as both men supported Harry, the discussion of the bet quickly escalated for how much time Harry would take to complete the task. The remaining members of the Black family sat amused with their antics and even Ted add a few galleons to the poll.

Draco Malfoy sat with the family, even if it was at his mother command, often looking with a scowl to his former and current Hogwarts houses. The Slytherins were engaged in a huge commotion, already celebrating their champion's performance. Sure, they wanted him to win and they believed in him but even if he didn't, they would still celebrate. The members of the Black Wands decided to sit together in the centre of the stands, showing unity and support to their leader. Some of the audience who didn't know about the proceedings of Hogwarts of the past months were surprised to see a multi house group but chose not to comment, noticing only how the group interacted.

Reporters paid extra attention, especially when a little boy wearing Gryffindor colours sat among the Slytherin and Ravenclaw students.

Everything was almost ready. Viktor Krum, Fleur Delacour and Cedric Diggory were already there, ready for their task. Only the fourth (unofficial) champion, and secretly the favourite of many, was missing.

Everyone knew he decided to take a stroll with his girlfriend and everyone wanted him to start the task, wondering what kind of a surprise he would pull this time.

The teachers took their places in the stands while the members of the jury took theirs, all ready to offer their support. Moody was acting as the chief of security and roamed around the champions, making sure everything was fine.

Assembled near the stands and next to the entrance of the maze stood an assembled canvas where the progress of the four champions would be displayed, a champion per quarter of the canvas. The charms were ready to activate the moment each champion entered the maze and his or her progress could be accompanied by the audience.

All conversations ended suddenly, however, forcing everyone to look at the canvas. Somehow, the quarter where Harry Potter's progress was supposed to be displayed activated, showing Harry and Dobby appearing near the pedestal where the cup stood. All celebrations that could have been heard died the moment Harry opened his mouth.

"That son of a bitch dug his grave." everyone gaped at that, looking wide-eyed at Harry, looking strangely enraged and furious as no one had seen him in months "Dobby, find Daphne and keep her safe."

"WHAT?!" shouted Astoria Greengrass when she heard Harry's words.

Harry then hissed in parseltonge and many shivered. The Slytherins didn't and all gasped in shock the moment they saw a familiar but at the same time grown snake head appearing from around Dobby's waist.

"Is that... Scylla?" Eliza asked surprised and Brian gaped, as did many others. They were convinced Harry had killed the basilisk.

"He said he had taken care of it..." Alistair mumbled, only to widen his eyes, his respect and apprehension of the teen lord growing... Harry had never said he had killed Scylla "Clever boy..."

"What about the horcruxes?" asked Dobby and as Harry scowled, many frowned, not knowing what that meant. Dumbledore, however, gaped, his eyes widening in shock and fear, knowing very well what Horcruxes were, fearing the worse.

"Albus, what is going on?" Bagman asked, not receiving a reply from the shocked and trembling Dumbledore.

"Shit, I forgot... go now and hurry, damn it." Harry ordered and everyone saw Dobby popping away after a quick nod. No sound was heard as everyone watched Harry in anger and fury, circling the cup as an enraged lion would.

"What is going on?" asked Astoria again "What happened to my sister?" she had no answer from anyone. After a few moments, Dobby popped again into view next to his master.

"It's done, master." Dobby replied and Harry grabbed the elf's shoulder.

"Then let us go to war."Harry spat to everyone's shock as he went for the cup's handle "Daphne is the priority. All others are meaningless."

"They will all die." Dobby seconded before Harry grabbed the handle of the cup, both wizard and elf vanishing from view. As soon as it happened, the image on the canvas ended and the walls of the maze vanished, all the creatures in the maze being returned to their cages by magic and for safety, just as it was supposed to happen as soon as anyone touched the cup.

Nothing of which mattered, as everyone had questions to be answered and everyone decided to start shouting them at the same time.

"What the hell happened?" asked a Slytherin.

"What happened to my sister?" Astoria demanded again.

"Something bad happened to Daphne..." Jason mumbled to himself, still in shock. He had seen and felt Harry angry a few times and hoped to never feel that anger against him... Whatever happened and whoever had done anything to piss Harry that much was certainly doomed.

"DUMBLEDORE! HEADMASTERS AND MEMBERS OF THE JURY! WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON IN HERE?!" the roaring voice of lord Sirius Black echoed over the noise thanks to a sonorus charm as he walked towards the jury stand "WHAT HAPPENED TO MY GODSON AND MISS GREENGRASS?"

"Lord Black, we don't know..." Bagman started, only to see an angry Remus Lupin standing at the Lord Black's side, as angry as the first man.

"You are supposed to be in charge. Are you telling us you don't know what just happened?"

The discussion went on for some time, as everyone demanded answers and no one had them. Accusations were made, shouts were all around and Dumbledore was pale, still thinking on the Horcruxes revelations, not knowing what to think or do. What did Harry know about Horcruxes? How? He was dragged from his musings when Snape grabbed his arm in pain and shock. As the potion's master grabbed his arm, Karkaroff did the same, he paling much more, almost fainting where he stood. On the Black family group, Narcissa widened her eyes when she saw a shocked Isabella grabbing her own arm, paling in fear. The youngest Black sister could swear she heard Andromeda growl in anger when she saw Bella go to her arm. Bella noticed her sister's glare and for a small moment, she wondered what was worse, the Dark Lord's wrath or Andromeda's. No one noticed Moody flinch. He was still under Harry's Veritas Imperius spell and didn't react to the pain in his arm.

"Severus, what's wrong?" Dumbledore asked when he realized which arm his spy was holding.

"I feel... I feel the dark lord's summon..." Snape whispered and a burning sensation took over his arm, making him shout in pain. He felt his skin burning, his flesh blister and a horrible pain in his arm, in the place the dark mark was drawn. Isabella almost screamed in pain, saved only by Andromeda's quick intervention with a stunner. No one apart the Blacks noticed it and since Remus and Sirius were still in a shouting match with the jury, none who didn't know Isabella's secret realized what happened.

Karkaroff shouted in pain, falling from his seat and screaming as he felt the burn in his arm. He felt the pain and the agony before feeling his arm being burned. Madam Pomfrey intervened and stunned him after several moments of screaming, not understanding what was happening.

The last was Mad-Eye Moody. When Moody grabbed his arm, shouting in pain, everyone found it odd, although only a few were shocked to see the war hero grab the arm in the exact same place Karkaroff and Snape had.

Sirius was the first to make the connection, followed by Remus. Two stunners hit Moody and the two furious men walked to the auror, only to Remus to start casting several diagnostic spells.

"What can you tell me, Moony?" asked Sirius in a very un-Sirius-like tone, carrying all his power and lordly demeanour.

"Whoever this is, he is not Mad-Eye." Remus replied with a scowl "He's under polyjuice."

"Polyjuice?" a female voice asked and both Sirius and Remus turned back surprised, meeting Amelia Bones face to face.

"Director Bones, what are you doing here?" asked Sirius with a nod, which the woman complied.

"My niece Susan called me through a two way mirror, claiming something had happened to Daphne Greengrass that had put Harry Potter on warpath. Imagine my surprise when I arrive and find not only two known death eaters holding their arms, I find also my own mentor. I want answers and I want answers now."

"We are not sure of what's happening." Remus replied, taking the lead and starting to tell the director all that had happened so far.

"If I hadn't read the news and known better, I would think you were mocking me, Mr. Lupin." Director Bones sighed, turning to the unconscious man on the ground using the face of her dear friend and mentor "If this man is under polyjuice, then who is he and where is the real Moody?"

To that, no one had an answer, nor a cleansing filter to nullify the effects of the Polyjuice.

Severus Snape seethed, holding his arm and falling to his knees, trying to hold the pain. Then, the pain stopped, leaving only a burning sensation in his arm. A burning sensation and something else. Grabbing all his courage, Snape unwrapped his sleeve and gasped when he saw his forearm. McGonagall, who attempted to help her fellow teacher gasped in astonishment when she saw it: despite the blisters and damaged flesh, the dark mark that had once been on Severus Snape's arm was gone. It wasn't faint as it had once been, a dulled grey in the wearer's flesh... It was gone, leaving only scarred flesh instead of it.

"H-How?" McGonagall gaped and for once, the collected potion's master had no idea of what to say, think or act. He just gaped at his forearm. Seeing it, Dumbledore took the initiative and approached Karkaroff, wrapping up his sleeve. Much like the potion's master, the Highmaster's dark mark had vanished, leaving only damaged flesh.

What is going on? Dumbledore thought to himself.

"Professor Snape!" a familiar voice called and Dumbledore turned to see Amelia Bones and the Lord Black approaching Severus with, who was still looking at his arm "SNAPE!" the woman insisted, realizing the man wasn't replying.

"Madam Bones, it is lovely to see you. What are you doing here?" Dumbledore asked in a polite tone although everyone could hear the man's nervous dripping from his words.

"My niece called me saying that Harry Potter was on the warpath and that Daphne Greengrass had been kidnapped. Care to explain that? Or do you maintain what you said to the Lord and Mr. Lupin-Black?"

"Like I said, I have no idea what is happening... may I ask why you are calling for Severus?"

"Let me ask you, have you ever noticed anything different about Alastor in these past months?" Madam Bones asked and Dumbledore frowned.

"Well, his teaching methods are rather... extravagant and he sometimes seems a bit off... but I assumed it was finally his old age getting to him."

"Mr. Pot, meet Mr. Kettle." Sirius mumbled, rolling his eyes and ignoring the looks he received "We need a cleansing filter to nullify the effects of the Polyjuice Alastor..." Sirius deliberately inflected the name "... is under." Dumbledore was surprised.

Snape recovered from his shock and immediately summoned a house elf to go to his personal stock of potions and bring him a cleansing filter for Madam Bones' use while the woman summoned more aurors. Less than thirty minutes later, Barty Crouch Jr. was arrested and taken to the ministry cells.

Madam Bones massaged her temples, already predicting a huge headache concerning the supposed dead man.

"Aurors, spread and investigate the surroundings. I want to know exactly what happened before all this started." Madam Bones ordered "I promise you, Lord Black, Mr. Lupin-Black, we will do our job and make sure we discover what is going on."

"Make sure you do, Madam Bones." Sirius replied "Now if you excuse me, we will go back to our family and tell them what we know."

"Of course." Amelia replied, also wanting to find Susan and ask her a couple of questions.

Sirius and Remus joined a confused group but Sirius was the only one who noticed the change in a now awaken Isabella. She seemed shocked and nervous but at the same time she seemed to have the tiniest smile on her lips. She seemed to be protective of her arm and Sirius needed all his training to refrain from gaping when he realized that what had happened to Snape, Karkaroff and the fake Moody had probably happened to Bella.

Their eyes crossed and Sirius saw the unshed tears behind in the woman's unmistaken Black eyes.

"Mad-Eye Moody was a death eater?" Ted asked flabbergasted "How? For how long?"

"Most importantly, how did he escaped Azkaban? He was supposed to be dead." Andromeda added.

"It is still unknown. He's still unconscious and he will remain like that until he's in the ministry cells."

"And what about..." Narcissa started, only to be interrupted by a massive POP.

The screams and shrieks started immediately, panic spreading as a gigantic snake appeared where the third task maze had been before.

"WHAT THE BLOODY HELL IS THAT THING?!" someone shouted from the stands as the panic spread. The adults drew their wands, ignoring the panic and attempted to protect the students. However, their fears were unfounded as a familiar voice was heard.

"STOP!" the voice of Harry Potter shouted and everyone looked in shock at the snake, now noticing the three figures on the top of its head. The snake lowered its head until it rested on the ground, allowing Harry and Daphne to jump from it.

"HARRY! DAPHNE!" many shouted in recognition and happiness, the Slytherin, Black Wands and the Black family most of all. Sirius chose to embrace his Gryffindor side and rushed to his godson, being followed closely by Remus.

Much to their surprise, they saw Daphne and Harry, who carried the TriWizard's cup on his hand, talking to Dobby and surprise surprise, the coiled snake on Dobby's feet, on the top of the giant snake's head. The giant snake rose again and opened its jaws, dropping seven bodies on the ground, shocking everyone who saw it. Then, Dobby put his hands on the snake head and he, the giant snake and Scylla vanished with another POP, leaving the two teenagers side by side.

"HARRY!" Sirius shouted. Harry turned back and widened his eyes as Sirius approached them with a rant ready. Daphne realized it and noticing Harry's nervous demeanour, she grabbed his arm and entangled it with hers, pulling herself to Harry's side, not hiding a small scowl. Harry blushed at the contact but made no gesture to free his arm.

"Harry... Ms. Greengrass." Sirius spoke again, recognizing the protective stance Daphne had assumed "What happened and who are..." Sirius widened his eyes when he saw the robes and the masks the bodies were wearing "...Death Eaters..."

"What?" asked Remus, not realizing they had been followed by pretty much everyone.

"That group arranged for my kidnapping from the school grounds." Daphne explained, still holding Harry's arm "Obviously, they had help from within and I am sure you will know who it was when you identify the death eaters..." Daphne stated, not hiding a scowl "Harry and Dobby went to my rescue and defeated them." Daphne stated, looking to Madam Bones, who stood at Sirius' side "I will not add anything else unless we have a proper and official meeting."

"I am most interested in hearing about it, Ms. Greengrass." Amelia Bones said with a nod.

"I, as well. I would like to offer my office to deal with this situation immediately." Dumbledore offered at once.

"I am certain we all appreciate it, Headmaster but as of right now, I think our priority should be visit Madam Pomfrey." Daphne replied promptly with a minor scowl. Sirius looked at the two teens with an amused smirk and immediately lost it, noticed their injuries for the first time, Harry looking the most injured of the two. Sirius looked attentively to his godson and noticed the boy's uncomfortable demeanour, realizing he hadn't spoken a word yet.

"Harry, is everything all right?" Sirius asked and the boy felt the attention of everyone on himself.

"Yeah..." Harry replied in almost a whisper, looking down embarrassed. Only Sirius noticed Daphne's elbow hitting Harry softly in the ribs, almost instantly making Harry change his speech "I'm fine, Sirius. Exhausted, but fine."

"Good." Sirius replied, refraining himself from commenting what he saw, putting his hand on Harry's shoulder "Come, let us meet madam Pomfrey. I want to make sure the two of you are fine."

"I'm fine." Harry replied in almost a whisper.

"Please, Harry..." Daphne replied and Harry nodded after a small glance to the blonde girl.

Sirius laughed while Remus just smirked.

"That reaction right there just reminded me of your father." Sirius laughed "If Lilly wanted him to go to the healer, he's always do as he was told." Daphne felt Harry flinch at Sirius words, feeling his hand ball into a fist next to her, hidden from view.

"Yeah..." Harry said with what seemed to be a very forced smile "Women tend to be smarter than us guys. They know better." everyone laughed, although some of the male frowned at that.

Madam Bones gave the orders and several aurors went to the bodies of the death eaters to start the identification process. Daphne was jumped by Astoria, who hugged her sister and started to fire questions, triggering the questions asked by everyone. Even Dumbledore seemed to want to make his own questions but Harry was saved by Madam Pomfrey herself, who stepped forward with her wand in hand.

"What kind of trouble have you gotten yourself into this time, Mr. Potter?" the matron asked, although this time there was a clear sliver of pride, respect, awe and amusement behind her words.

"Just the usual, madam Pomfrey." Harry replied and the matron chuckled, waving her wand around Harry and making him glow softly blue. When the glow went from blue to purple, madam Pomfrey gasped, her eyes widening and her movements became more stiff and serious.

"This can´t be..." she mumbled and everyone around them quieted down.

"What is it, Poppy?" asked Dumbledore, genuinely curious.

"Mr. Potter, you were hit by a curse..." Madam Pomfrey stated and everyone focused their attention on her and Harry "A powerful one..."

"Yes..." Daphne replied, her sister still next to her, wide eyed and fearful with what she heard. Madam Pomfrey turned to her unofficial apprentice and saw everything she needed to know in the girl's face. She turned to Harry again and saw him looking to the ground.

"How are you alive, Harry?" Madam Pomfrey asked and many gaped.

"Love..." Harry whispered, turning his face away, trying to hide the tear falling from his eye.

"Excuse me?" asked Dumbledore.

"Isn't that what you have been preaching for all this time?" asked Harry defiantly, looking coldly at Dumbledore, much to everyone's surprise "That the power Voldemort knew not was love?"

"I..." Dumbledore hesitated, noticing how many people were looking at him "I don't believe this is a conversation to have in public." Harry scowled.

"This is not a conversation to have, period." Harry replied strangely defiantly, looking at Dumbledore "It's none of your business."

"Mr. Potter..." Dumbledore started, feeling the anger from the boy "Harry... I just want to understand..."

"So did I..." Harry replied, looking at Dumbledore "And you didn't tell me anything when I asked all those years ago." Harry snorted "So why should I bother to tell you anything? I'm not my father. I'm not your faithful follower and I don't care." Harry replied, balling his fists in anger, ignoring Sirius attempts to calm him "Dobby! Get me the hell out of here!" two pops were heard and Harry vanished with the second, leaving everyone gaping and extremely confused.

Harry appeared in the dorm area of the chamber with Dobby at his side and immediately threw up, his accumulated nervous finally breaking through his weak masks. He threw up twice and tears fell from his eyes, making him hide his face behind his hands.

At his side, Dobby vanished the vomit and cleaned his young master, remaining in silence while Harry cried. Dobby raised his hand and put it on Harry's shoulder, softly squeezing it.

"Master, do you need to talk?" Dobby asked but Harry didn't reply, crying behind his hands.

"You were family to him." Harry replied in a muffled tone "He saw you as a brother."

"I know." Dobby replied with a soft smile all the while hiding his pain.

"Thank you." Harry whispered "Thank you for being there for him... Taking care of him..."

"Before being my master he was my friend." Dobby replied "What... What happened to him?"

"He... he was..." Harry hesitated, not sure of what to say "At first I hated him for all he did to me; trap me in my own body, unable to do anything... I hated him but then he told Greengrass the story of his life and... I don't know. When we died..." Harry's hands fell to the ground, shivering "... when we died, he..." he silent sobbed once again without saying another word and Dobby stiffened.

"Master, mistress is summoning me." Harry didn't react to that "Master..."

"Do as you wish, Dobby." Harry replied, cleaning his tears and stopping his sobbing and shivering. Dobby considered Harry's words and popped away. He knew his old master but the child before him was much younger and in need of other kind of support. He remembered from his former life that his mistress was a huge support for his master. Maybe she could become it again.

Harry stumbled away from the room into the main chamber and saw Vael coiled there, not moving. Harry looked at the giant snake and sighed, balling his fists.

"I'm sorry." Harry mumbled to himself in the silence of the chamber "You deserved better than oblivion. It's not fair." Harry cleaned a tear "I'm sorry for what I said. You didn't deserve any of it." he didn't speak for a few moments.

"What happened?" asked Daphne Greengrass's emotional voice from behind him. Harry didn't react to it, standing his ground and looking to the giant snake "What happened to him?"

"I told you what happened." Harry replied.

"You told me he died and now you said he deserved more than oblivion." Daphne replied, tears falling from her eyes "Tell me the truth, Potter."

"He's gone." Harry replied "That's all that matters."

"I want to know." Daphne replied more forcefully. Harry closed his eyes.

"Yeah, I know." he replied "I know you loved him." the way he said it shocked Daphne, as if there was bitterness and envy behind his words.

"Yes, I loved him." Daphne admitted, looking down for a moment before looking at Harry again "But you're still here. You're him."

"That's not..."

"I love Harry Potter." Daphne replied strongly "I loved him, the Harry Potter who stood at my side, helped me, encouraged me, true but I know you are him. "

"I'm not him, I'm not as powerful as he was..."

"I don't care about that!" Daphne replied in anger "I don't care if you're not as powerful as he was, I don't care if you're not as charismatic as he was... you are him, you can become everything he was. All that matters to me is that you want to, that you are as supportive, as..." her tears started to fall and Harry looked shocked, closing his eyes.

"I want that..." he admitted, surprising Daphne "I want... no, I need to become all that he was... apart being a bitter and lonely old man."

"Why?" Daphne asked, curious, her tears vanishing.

"I want everything he had." Harry replied enigmatically, making Daphne frown.

"I don't understand." Daphne replied.

"I can´t just explain it..." Harry replied sadly "I just... I want to be greater than him. I need to. For the sake of both him and me, I want to do it for the both of us."

Daphne said nothing for some moments, looking at the boy before her.

"I can help you." she said hopeful and she could swear she saw a small smirk in Harry's lips.

"I hoped you would." he replied and Daphne smiled softly "I will need your help, that's for sure."

"However, how about us?" Daphne asked, dreading the answer. Harry blushed slightly at that, looking at Daphne, uncertain of what to say. Harry felt the words stuck on his throat and blushed. Yet, he looked at Daphne and tried to clean his throat three times before he was able to speak up.

"I want a chance." Harry whispered and Daphne widened her eyes in surprise before jumping at him and kissing him with passion. In the shadows, Dobby chuckled at the sight.

"There is something I need you to know." Harry spoke when they broke the kiss after several moments.

"What is it?" Daphne asked, leaving his embrace, noticing how Harry awkwardly and nervously tried to put his arm around her waist. She didn't complain and encouraged him by leaning into him.

"Dobby!" Harry called and Dobby stepped out from the shadows "I want the two of you to know what really happened when we died."

"Are you sure, master?" Dobby asked and Harry nodded. Daphne said nothing, guiding Harry to the pensieve.

"Do you know how to do it?" Daphne asked "Extract the memory? Or do you need help?"

"I think I can do it by myself." Harry replied, taking his wand to his temple and removing a sliver of silver from it into the bowl. Harry looked at the substance in the bowl for some moments and both Daphne and Dobby saw his demeanour stiffen.

"I just want you to know one thing, before we start." he said, having the attention of both witch and elf "Despite what I may say at the beginning, I came to greatly respect the other me." With that, the three went into the pensieve.

Harry, Daphne and Dobby saw themselves in a white void, unlike the King's Cross they remembered from older Harry's memories. There were no shapes and no buildings, all there was were two bodies laying on the floor, one clearly a young boy and the other an older man wearing battle robes. Dobby and Daphne knew at once who the two were. The two started to moan at the same time and the boy was the first to rise from the ground, noticing the older man near him.

"You!" younger Harry claimed in surprise "What, why... how?"

"What the hell?" the older Harry asked, getting up and feeling his entire body complaining with pain in every muscle and joint "You're younger me?"

"Yeah, the one you trapped in my own body, you bastard." younger Harry snapped back in anger "What the hell happened? Last thing I remember you stopped hearing me and went on to fight the Toth in the real world and then..."Older Harry looked around and recognized the unnaturalness of the place.

"I was hit by a spell while fighting the Toth..." older Harry remembered with a sigh "I guess I died."

"WE died." younger Harry replied in anger before shock took him "If we're dead, then where are we and where are all the people?"

"This is much like the place I was after being killed by Voldemort." older Harry realized "Only it's a big white void instead of a copy of King's Cross." older Harry sat on the floor and looked at the young boy before him, angry, scared and glaring at him.

"Out with it, boy." older Harry demanded, getting up from the floor and standing before his younger self, who tried his best not to flinch at the look the older man gave him "Say all you have to say. You clearly want to."

"I... I..." Harry tried, trembling in anger "Why? Why the hell did you do it? Why did you trap me in my own body? Why did you do all those things? Why did you kill them?" the questions followed and tears filled younger Harry's eyes "You were no better than Voldemort. Mad and a murderer."

"That's harsh." older Harry replied with only a shrug. Despite the anger and the vitriol in younger Harry's words, older Harry put his hand on the boy's shoulder. Younger Harry stiffened but he didn't push older Harry's hand away.

"You're a bastard, you son-of-a-bitch. "

Older Harry chuckled, enraging younger Harry.

"I could say a lot of things, boy." older Harry replied with a sigh "But I won't lie to you. If you were aware when I told Daphne my tale, then you know why I came back. I killed hundreds of people in my original life and I am not sorry I did it. I don't even care about it and I would do it again given chance, for the simple reason it was the right thing to do.

"The right thing?" asked a baffled younger Harry "How can murder be the right thing? "

"The paladins had a lot of blood in their hands. Their sympathizers often hunted dark creatures for sport or to send them to the medical camps or simply paid money for the research..." older Harry replied with a scowl "Some were more guilty than others and I killed all those I could. That's what they deserved. They are dead and I am sure they paid for their crimes against me and my people."

"Ron and Neville hadn't done anything yet." younger Harry replied, enraging older Harry.

"So what? " older Harry hissed in anger "Do you really think they deserved a second chance? Are you that much of a fool? They took everything from me for no good reason and I would take everything from them. It was a shame that Weasley and Longbottom died quickly but sometimes, there are things more important than vengeance. My only regret is that I didn't kill Granger and by the gods, I would if given chance."

"You..." younger Harry started, only to be interrupted.

"Are you really going to tell me that you would forgive the people responsible for killing your entire family? The people you loved the most? That's what they took from me. They took my wife, my unborn child and my daughter. They took my FAMILY from me." older Harry roared, not against the younger one but in anger "I had lordships, I had money, I had respect and a good life but Daphne was everything to me. She was my partner, my best friend, the woman I loved and the one person I trusted in the entire world. She always gave her best and expected nothing less from everyone else. She made me a better person instead the mess I was and I loved her for that. " tears fell from his eyes "It didn't matter how bad my day could have been, the moment I saw her, I always smiled and felt happy." he confessed, tears falling freely "One thing was to lose my parents when I was a baby... I don't remember them, never did but Daphne... Daphne died in my arms. Give thanks you will never feel helpless while a person you care or love is dying in your arms and there's nothing you can do." older Harry said nothing more, balling his fists and scowling, trying to control his own emotions and anger. Younger Harry listened everything he said in silence. Had older Harry noticed, he would have seen the boy's anger slowly diminish into sorrow.

"All I wanted was to be with her again. To have the life that was stolen from us..." older Harry said, looking up " To have her back, whatever it took." he sighed "Is that wrong?" he asked, not hearing the boy's reply "At least I had her in my arms for a few months after decades of loneliness..."

Younger Harry stood there and said nothing. He tried to glare at older Harry but it was clear he was having a conflict of emotions.

"Stay away from my son, you dark bastard!" a new male voice shouted from their left, forcing the two to look that way. Both were surprised to see James and Lilly Potter, James already two paces in front of older Harry with his fist ready to punch. Caught by surprise, older Harry dodged away the punch only to be tackled to the ground by an enraged James Potter.

"D-Dad?" younger Harry asked in shock before being embraced by an angry and scowling red head "Mum?"

"Everything will be fine, darling." Lilly tried to calm her son but it was difficult enough when she was scowling and in anger. James snarled and was thrown away from older Harry when he used his legs to push him away, getting up to a fighting stance while drawing his wand in what was an instinctive movement. In a blur, older Harry was pointing a wand at James Potter, much to everyone's surprise, including himself when he recognized the elder wand in his hand.

"James, enough!" demanded Lilly Potter after a moment of shock, recovering her scowl. Older Harry glanced to Lilly and to his surprise, her scowl was not directed at him.

"But Lilly, he's dark." James spoke "He possessed our son, he killed all those people and children, he..."

"HE IS YOUR SON!" Lilly roared much like the lioness everyone always claimed her to be. James scowled at that.

"Come on, Lilly, not that again." James shot back "He is not Harry. He can't be our Harry. He is dark, he's a murderer, he claims to be a dark lord and he's a Slytherin. There's no way that's my son. My son would never be a snake..."

Younger Harry sagged his shoulders and Lilly barely felt it as she looked in shock to her husband. Older Harry however, cast two spells, one which silenced James and another which bound him.

"Enough." older Harry scowled, cold and powerful, enough to silence Lilly's further comments. He scowled at the woman but his attention was drawn to the boy in her arms.

"Harry?" older Harry asked, noticing the boy's sagged shoulders and his shivers, looking to the ground "Harry, talk to me. Are you all right?"

"Harry, darling, are you all right?" asked Lilly in concern, embracing her son.

"M-Mum?" younger Harry asked in an almost sob that broke the woman's heart "D-Do you also think your son could n-never b-be a S-Slytherin?"

"Oh, honey..." Lilly whispered, her heart aching for her son. She lift his head with her hand,, making sure their green eyes were locked "I don't care what house my child is in, as long as he's happy." with a sob, young Harry threw himself at Lilly, who hugged him back with closed eyes, not even trying to hide her tears.

Older Harry lowered his wand and for a few moments he paid attention only to the mother and son's reunion, feeling a pang of jealousy in his heart. He remembered the times when all he wanted was to be with his parents, to be in his mother and father's arms and feel the love of a family. He never had it until Daphne entered his life and that had been taken from him.

Another pang of jealousy hit him, as well as a horrible thought. He was dead. Daphne was not. Daphy was not even born yet. Neither of them were dead, which meant he had no one to see in the afterlife. Well, there were his parents and his entire family but to be perfectly honest, he hadn't thought of his parents deaths that often during the decades of his long life, except on Halloween... his trauma had always been his wife and daughter.

He had failed them. Sure, he had killed Oberon and destroyed Rhassel'Toth but so what? He had come back to the past for a new life with the woman he loved. He was dead and Daphne was alone. Besides, there was his younger self to account for. They were supposed to merge but never did and now they were both dead. At least Lilly had already reclaimed her role after reuniting with her son.

Good for the kid

But he... He was alone.

Older Harry sighed and noticed the fallen James, not bothering to hide the scowl that formed in his face. He knew his father hadn't been the brightest in his group but he never thought the man was such an imbecile... Making a decision, he ignored Lilly and Harry's muffled conversation filled with sobs and knelt near James, who glared at his much older son, receiving a hateful glare in return.

"You know, DAD, I don't care if you accept me as your son or not, I really don't give a shit." older Harry spoke in a low tone, making sure only James heard him "I am dark, I am a murder, a dark lord, a snake and I am proud of all that. The only thing I am not proud in my life was fail to save my wife and my daughter." older Harry said, looking directly at James angry brown eyes "I just realized I will never see them again. I will never hold my wife and my daughter in my arms, I will never kiss my wife lips, I will never hear their voices again. I will never..." older Harry mumbled and his emotions hit his words, forcing him to stop talking and close his eyes before a sob and tears do it instead. " I see now that I never really thought about the consequences of my time travel... " he mumbled, more to himself than to his fallen father "Maybe I was too sure of my own power... Hubris, I believe it's called...but you don't care about my problems, do you?" older Harry scowled and raised his wand against James forehead, who widened his eyes in shock "Did you even care that your son, your fourteen year old son died? Or am I to feel honoured for having all your attention?" older Harry scoffed at the fallen man "I remember being that age... being him... Being the boy who wanted nothing more than a loving family... If I were in his place, I would be very disappointed that my father paid more attention to a dark bastard than his own son, who he was seeing for the first time in over thirteen years."

Harry chuckled darkly at the man's reaction . His own disappointment was clear behind the laughter.

"I don't care about you." he admitted "But I guess I owe the kid." older Harry pressed the elder wand against James' forehead "Veritas Imperio." James eyes glazed for a moment before going back to normal "Go be a proper father to your son. " older Harry ordered, ending all spells on James.

Older Harry never realized younger Harry's eyes were on him and that in the silence of the white void, both younger Harry and Lilly heard every word he said to James. Older Harry didn't care to turn back to them, although he did lower his wand and half heard James excuses to his son.

A loving family. older Harry thought bitterly, although none of the bitterness was directed at his younger self. He shook his head and stepped away from them. There was nothing for him there.

"WAIT!" younger Harry shouted when he realized older Harry was leaving "Where are you going?"

"Why do you care, brat?" older Harry replied softly "Enjoy your family."

"HARRY JAMES POTTER, you came back this instance!" Lilly shouted in anger, making both older and younger Harry flinch.

"Your son is there with you." older Harry replied, stepping away until he felt a pain he had never felt before, making him cry.

"You are my son as much as that Harry." Lilly declared, having somehow walked the distance between them and grabbed older Harry by the ear.

Younger Harry was shocked, seeing his mother pulling his taller and older self by the ear back to where he was. He couldn't help a smile that quickly became a laughter. James, still under the spell, only found it amusing.

"That bloody hurts." older Harry complained, only to feel a tighter pull from the smaller woman.

"Language." Lilly admonished "You are going to stay with us and you are going to tell me everything about your life. I am very sorry for all you lost and I want to know everything about this lovely Daphne of yours and your daughter. I am very, very impressed with all you achieved, even if you became a dark lord but that doesn't mean I am less proud. I am very, very proud of you." Lilly said while dragging him. Older Harry had no idea of what to say, his words dead on his throat with the shock of Lilly's words... his mother words "Your father is just being an idiot ( he has moments, don't worry). He and I will have a conversation and he will behave. You can release him from the spell."

"Way to go, mum..." younger Harry mumbled in amusement and a chuckle "Even a dark lord is powerless against his mother." Lilly smiled at her "younger" son's words and looked to both Harrys.

"I am not going to call you Harry one and Harry two, so from now on, you are Harrison..." Lilly said, pointing to older Harry, turning afterwards to the younger one "And you are Harry." The newly named Harrison caressed his ear, mumbling something about crazy red heads, earning an amused glare from his mother.

"You should have met my mother..." Lilly replied "In fact, you might, when we leave here. Oh there's so much I want to know..." she turned to her sons "First of all, I ought to spank you both for your craziness in your first years... jump to the back of a troll? Facing a thousand year old basilisk alone? Last year with the dementors, I am so proud of you both to be able to cast such a difficult charm at thirteen but really? What are those imbeciles at the ministry and the school thinking?" Lilly seethed.

"Lilly, dear... I am sure Albus..." James tried, only to be rebuked by his wife who snorted.

"Oh, I can't wait for that decrepit moron to get here. I have a thing or two to tell him, McGonagall and Severus..."

"That decrepit moron?" Harrison quoted and Lilly raised an eyebrow.

"What else could he be, putting so much faith in divination? Old age clearly got him."

"Lilly, Albus us a great man..." James tried to say.

"Shut up, James." Harrison hissed and James did.

"Harrison, he is your father..." Lilly admonished him.

"According with his words, I could never be his son since I am a snake." Harrison replied coldly, noticing Harry's dejected look and Lilly's flash of anger in her eyes "So I don't care." he put a hand on Harry's shoulder and his younger self turned to him, sadness clear in his face. Harrison said nothing, looking to the boy.

"It hurts..." Harry said, knowing somehow Harrison wanted him to talk "To now he thinks like that... Slytherin was the hat's first choice..."

"Really?" Lilly asked surprised "Mine too. It only didn't put me there because I'm a muggleborn and we were living dangerous times." the three males looked surprised to the woman, one looking slightly betrayed "It all made sense when I discovered my ancestry but I don't regret it. I made some good friends in Gryffindor."

"I didn't." Harrison replied with a snort, looking to Harry "It doesn't matter what he thinks. Personally, I hate Gryffindor because most of them sided with the so called light side during the mudblood war but those are my reasons."

"You went back to the house, didn't you?" Harry asked "After your first task..."

"Yes, I did." Harrison replied with a sigh "I shouldn't have but I was lonely and I was a brat. They apologized and even though I didn't trust them..." he shrugged "I don't know. I probably wouldn't have if I had someone to talk to but I was scared and hurt."

"I get the feeling..." Harry replied, looking down.

"Loneliness breaks the spirit..." Harrison replied "I should know."

"But according with your story, you didn't break... you had a family..." Harry replied and Harrison nodded.

"I had a sister in law, as lonely as I was. She was the sister I always wanted and never had. I had a godson, who I loved like a son, even more after he ruined his grandparents and I had nephews and nieces from the Notts and the Zabinis... but then what? None of that was enough and I couldn't find myself to move on, as many demanded of me. Astoria was the only one who understood my loss."

"But you endured..." Lilly replied sadly, putting her hand on Harrison's chest "That says enough about your character."

"I endured because Daphne and Daphy would be disappointed in me if I hadn't. " Harrison replied "I tried to remain strong for them but you have no idea how many times I just wanted to give up."

"You foolish man..." a voice whispered behind them and the four realized they were no longer alone.

"Daddy..."

Harrison's neck snapped to the voices, his eyes widening when he recognized the blue eyed blonde woman and the green eyed dark haired girl that looked much like the adult.

"D-D-Daph? Daphy?" Harrison asked in shock and the two girls looked surprised, looking at each other and then him.

"You can see us?" Daphne asked, hope flaring in her chest, feeling her heart wanting to burst through her chest.

"DADDY!" Daphy cried in glee, running to her father's arms, her eyes in tears. Harrison held his daughter tight, still in shock but realizing she was real and solid. Daphy said nothing, pouring her heart and eyes in happiness against her father's chest.

"Daphy..." Harrison whispered, feeling his daughter hugging him tighter "Daph..." Daphne caressed his face with one hand, her teary blue eyes filled with love looking at him.

"You foolish man..." Daphne whispered "My love..."

Daphne pushed his head to hers and Harrison made no complaints, nor did Daphy, sandwiched between her parents while they kissed. Daphne hugged her husband tighter by the neck and felt one of his arms hold her by the waist while the other held Daphy.

Meanwhile, the other three Potters were baffled and shocked, unsure of what was happening.

James was surprised and Lilly was baffled, not stopping a tear of happiness for her oldest son. A grin took shape in her lips when she saw her son, her daughter-in-law and more important, her granddaughter together. Questions could wait.

Harry saw his older self's interaction with his wife and daughter and inside of him, something changed. The way his older self held his daughter and his wife... the happiness the three showed, the love... it was not what he felt with his parents. It was so much more... "I would do everything to have them back! Whatever it takes!" his older self had said and now Harry understood him. He found himself agreeing.

"How?" Harrison asked after a very long and passionate kiss, his head leaning to his wife's "How is this possible? How can you be here?"

"We have always been here, Harry." Daphne replied softly "I never moved on after my death. I stayed with you, even if you never felt me or saw me."

"And I stayed with mummy to look after you, daddy." Daphy added "We would never leave you alone."

Harrison's eyes widened in surprise and shock.

"I was there every day. When you killed Weaselette, when you went to Azkaban, when you grew insane, when Dobby took you out and while you healed. I was there when Millie told you about Daphy and I was as shocked as you but your reaction made me happy enough. I was there when you were being a father to our daughter and I was there when you went to battle. I didn't tell you when you summoned me to meet Daphy because I didn't want to ruin the moment... I held Daphy in my arms and we both cried as you cried when she died. When you killed Titania, we were there and we were somehow bared from you when the book tried to possess you..."

"I remember... I think I saw you..." Harrison replied.

"Behind a glass wall?" Daphy asked and Daphne nodded "We tried so hard to help you but he was so powerful..."

"Then, obviously, we were there as you grew in power, as you led the country in politics and in war and we were so proud of you. " continued Daphne.

"You were amazing daddy." his daughter said with glee "You're the best ever." then she frown "Except on Christmas. You were always so sad."

"She's right." Daphne replied, holding his astonished face in her hands "I don't know if I should slap you for even considering suicide but I guess all our screaming in your ears was for something... If only you had used the bloody stone instead of crying and drinking yourself to oblivion..." she frowned and scowled "And despite everything you did, I ought to curse you badly for your stupid idea of travelling back in time, risking your own soul in the process..." Daphne said in anger "More, I should curse you for cheating on me with my younger self!" her voice was louder and Daphne fumed in anger. Harrison gulped, realizing what she meant and Daphy giggled, untangling herself from her father.

"Mummy is angry with you, daddy." Daphy added with a giggle.

"I am a jealous witch, Potter and I don't like to share, not even with my younger self." she replied, fuming before shaking her head "I will curse you later." she said, pushing him to her and kissing him again, this time pressing her body to his. Daphy giggled because of her parents antics and noticed the other three present.

"Hi." she said shyly to those she knew to be her father's younger self, her grandmother Lilly and her grandfather James, whom she recognized from her father's album. Lilly actually squealed and hugged her granddaughter, who squealed back in surprise.

"You're so precious." Lilly started to rant "So pretty, so cute, so precious..."

"Uh..." James mumbled, unsure of what to think or say. Harry smiled.

"Should we...?" Harrison asked his wife, distracted from the kissing by the squeals and seeing Lilly fussing over Daphy.

"No." Daphne replied before kissing him again.

Unseen to everyone, a figure had seen enough. He was a medium sized man with combed and straight black hair, thin and was wearing a suit with a cloak and a cane on his hand. His lips were straightened in a way that would make McGonagall jealous and his black eyes showed no emotion at all. With a thought, he made himself visible to the family of six and the aura of power around him alerted them all to his presence.

Harrison felt his power and instantly recognized it. It was the same power behind the elder wand, the resurrection stone and the invisibility cloak.

"Who are you?" asked Daphy and the man's dark eyes fell on her, making her uncomfortable. The man then turned to Daphne and Harrison, ignoring the other three Potters.

"You're the power behind the Hallows, aren't you?" Harrison asked and the man nodded as everyone looked surprised "What should we call you?"

"I have had many names throughout the millennia." the entity replied with a cold and raspy voice "You can call me Death." everyone gasped and Death leaned on its cane "You are the annoying protozoa that goes by the name Harry Potter. "

"Yes." Harrison replied.

"I wasn't asking." Death replied and Harrison gulped "Are you going to attempt to invoke the mantle of my Master?" Death asked and Harrison snorted.

"I never believed the Hallows give me any sort of power over you." Lilly, James and Harry looked to Harrison in shock. Daphne and Daphy smirked, knowing how Harrison thought "I can't find myself to believe Death would give three mortals the means to its own enslavement."

"Then you are a protozoa slightly smarter than most." Death stated in a condescending tone.

"What would happen if I did attempt to claim the mantle of Master of Death?" Harrison asked, curious.

"I would obliterate your soul." Death replied naturally and all flinched at the coldness of his voice "You are correct in one thing, though. The items you mortals call the hallows are mere tools. Empowered by me but simply tools."

"Why did you made them?" asked Daphy in a burst of childish curiosity, although none would admit they were wondering the same thing. Death looked to the girl, as if measuring her worthy of the truth.

"As an attempt to bring some order to the chaos you protozoa tend to create around you." Death stated, saying nothing else.

"Sorry, but I thought you were bested by the three Peverell brothers?" asked Lilly, confused.

"Do you really believe three mortals could best me?" Death asked coldly and Lilly fell silent, embarrassed and fearful "They were useful fools and I did have hopes they would be more useful." Death snorted "They failed the tasks I gave them even before they started." Death turned to Harrison "I am not here to speak about my items. I am here to speak about you..." Death looked to Harrison with a penetrating gaze that made him shiver "and the two of you." Death looked to Daphne and Daphy.

"Why are they here, then?" asked Harrison, pointing to Harry, James and Lilly.

"I was curious, which is something I can say doesn't happens often." Death replied bluntly "You three are not supposed to exist."

"What do you mean?" Harrison asked in shock.

"I think he means the time travel, daddy." Daphy whispered to her father, heard by everyone.

"Your spawn is smarter than you..." Death replied. Before Daphy could react beyond a blush or Harrison a frown, Death continued "You are not supposed to be here. You are from decades in the future, I can sense the threads of time and magic on you."

"I..." Harrison started to speak, only to be stopped by Death.

"I was curious when I felt someone had united my items, only to find out my items were still separated." Death continued, looking at Harrison "I could feel my mark, my items' mark upon you. Tell me, why have you never used them in your past life?"

"I kept the wand as a replacement and the cloak had sentimental value." Harrison replied, feeling a compulsion to speak the truth, not that he thought about lying "I didn't like to use the stone."

"Why not?" Death asked.

"I was afraid to use it to contact the people I love." Harry replied, feeling his wife squeeze his hand.

"You could have used it to learn, daddy..." Daphy replied and everyone's attention fell on her, especially Death's "I... I mean... you could have called for Merlin..."

"Uh..." Daphne mumbled, shocked with her daughter's thoughts "I never thought about that."

Harrison smiled and knelt before his daughter.

"I could... but I would disturb Merlin's soul having his rest and you know why I didn't like to abuse the power of the stone."

"You're right, daddy." Daphy replied after some moments, embarrassed "It would be like disturbing someone for selfish reasons."

"Exactly." Harry replied with a smile and Daphy smiled back.

"A sensible decision." Death replied, looking at the child "Regardless, you united the three items in your original timeline and barely used them. Had you used them together, I would be able to speak to you and inform you of the lingering connection between you and Rhassel-Toth, the same he exploited when you travelled back in time..."

"It was true? What he said about having come back with me?" Harrison asked and Death nodded.

"As far as I know through you and him, he attempted to manipulate you, unsuccessfully. He was too weak. However, I also sense I, or the other me, was willing to offer you a quick passing to be with your family. It was your wife and daughter's interference that prevented you from taking your own life."

"What?" asked Daphne.

"You wanted my daddy to kill himself?" Daphy asked outraged.

"It would break the connection with Rhassel-Toth and would free yours and your mother's soul." Death replied.

"Can you explain why Daphne and Daphy remained with me?" asked Harrison and Death rose an eyebrow.

"Your wife made a vow upon your marriage. You would be together forever." Death replied after some moments "There are some things not even I can break." Harrison looked at Daphne shocked and she smiled a bit smugly "Your daughter simply didn't want to leave you both."

"Is Rhassel'Thoth dead, now? Completely dead?" Daphne asked and Death nodded.

"Your husband's actions made sure Rhassel'Thoth will not be a threat to anyone from now on." Death replied.

"Why didn't we merge together when he came back in time?" asked Harry, attracting the attention of everyone else. Death looked at him and slowly replied

"Because unlike the elf, who recognized himself and accepted his older counterpart to better serve his master, you subconsciously resented your counterpart for forcing himself upon you." Death replied and Harry and Harrison looked at each other "A partial merge was achieved but not a total one. No soul can be forced upon an unwilling. Your soul was simply repressed because his was stronger."

"I... I see." Harry replied, looking down. Daphne elbowed her husband softly in the ribs and nodded to Harry with a small glare when she got his attention.

"Harry..." Harrison started, tasting the words he somehow knew his wife wanted him to say "I'm not sorry for all I did... but I'm sorry for forcing my soul upon yours."

Harry said nothing. Instead, Daphy went to him and hugged him tightly.

"When I was sad, Daddy always hugged me to get happier." she replied "You seemed to need a hug..."

"I did..." Harry chuckled, caressing the girl's head, who giggled while looking at him "You really look like your mother."

"But I have my daddy's eyes and hair colour." Daphy replied with a smile, not noticing her parents huge smiles. Lilly sighed wishfully at the scene with a huge smile, shared with Daphne.

"What now?" Harrison asked Death after a few moments "We are dead... Are we to move on?"

"No." Death replied, looking at Harrison, earning a surprised look from everyone "Lilly and James Potter will return to their afterlives. The boy Harry Potter will be returned to the world of the living..."

"What?" Harry asked in shock "Why?"

"But... my son died." Lilly replied, confused "Shouldn't we take him with us? Shouldn't we all go together?"

"Oh..." Daphne and Harrison replied at the same time.

"What?" Lilly asked while Harry looked surprised to Harrison and Daphne.

"When someone dies, only one soul has to cross over." Daphne replied, remembering what Harry had told her of his experience when Voldemort killed him "There were two souls and only one has to go on."

"The same thing happened with Voldemort's horcrux." Harry explained, his arm around Daphne's waist and the other around Daphy.

"But... I can't go back!" Harry replied in shock "I can't. I am not strong to maintain what you did. I'm nothing like you and people would notice..." Harry complained in shock, trying to find a good argument "You need to go back. It must be you. I... I..."

"I don't want to go back." Harrison replied bluntly, even though he had a smile on his lips, hugging his wife and daughter "Not anymore. Never again."

To that, Harry had no reply. However...

"What about Greengrass?" Harry asked but Harrison had no chance to reply.

"You seem to be under the impression that you have a choice." Death stated and all turned to him again "You don't. The boy will return where he belongs and the paradox created by having the three extra souls will be fixed."

"How?" asked Lilly. Death gazed to Harrison, Daphne and Daphy.

"Their souls will be destroyed." they all gasped.

"Destroyed?" Harry demanded in shock. Daphy was terrified and Daphne held her daughter close to her. Lilly and even James were shocked. Harry looked to Death in pure disbelief.

"Will... will we be together?" asked Daphy over her father's indignation. Harrison turned to her, as did everyone.

"If you wish..." Death replied and Daphy hugged her father tightly with one arm, holding her mother's hand with the other. Harrison and Daphne looked at each other and felt Daphy crying. They both hugged their daughter tight.

"At least tell us why..." Daphne asked.

"Like I said, your souls should not be here." Death replied "Your presence affects the natural order and creates unbalance and a paradox."

"And we need to be destroyed?" Harrison asked in anger. Death gazed coldly to Harrison and the man shut up under the weight of his gaze.

"Yes, Harry Potter. You, your wife and your daughter need to be destroyed for the sake of existence. I could have done it any time without even address you but I chose not to for the sake of mercy. I saw your greatest desire and granted it to you as a reward. No more, no less. Now, your time is over and I will do what I must. " Death replied more forcefully and Harrison felt Death's power over him, making him almost unable to breathe.

"Harry..." Daphne spoke, caressing her husband's face "There is nothing we can do, is there?" she asked and Harry already knew the answer, even before Death shook his head "At least this time we are together."

"I just got you back." Harrison replied, tears threatening to fall, just like his wife and child.

"Mummy is right, daddy." Daphy replied and Harrison hugged his daughter, kissing his wife.

"I screwed up..." Harrison mumbled to himself, realizing he could only blame his own actions, his time travel for this. Daphne snorted, her amused smile contrasting with the tears falling from her eyes. She looked to her husband's younger self and walked to him, kneeling in front of his shocked and very confused self.

"If you are going back, there are a couple of things I would like to tell you." Daphne spoke, noticing the boy was still in shock. He nodded stiffly "I was raised to always use this..." Daphne pointed to Harry's head "But because of my husband's influence, I learned that using the heart is a good thing. Just be sure you are not allowing your emotions rule you and you will be fine." Harry gulped but he nodded "Listen and think before acting. There are many ways to solve a problem and many times the easiest way is not given by the first impression." Harry nodded again and Daphne smiled "You are powerful in your own right, even before my husband took your place. All you need to do is apply yourself and you will grow in power and knowledge. I know what I am talking, that's how WE did it in our fifth year." Daphne added "Finally, I am not sure how my husband's influence may have influenced the other Daphne but if she is anything like me, then she will probably want to remain at your side should you continue to be supportive of her and treat her as a partner. She will also be able to help you in whatever situation regarding politics and society. Keep her close, should you want to." Daphne told him with a smile "That's how my husband won my heart and I have never regret it, although the few back rubs also helped." Daphne chuckled "Remember, fortune favour the bold... and those cunning enough to make their own fortune."

"Was... was it worth it?" Harry mumbled and Daphne smiled, caressing his face under Lilly's gaze "The time you spent with him? Were you happy as he was?"

"Every moment." Daphne replied and Harry nodded, a tear falling from his eyes. Daphne leaned into Harry and gave him a soft kiss in his lips.

"Oi!" Harrison spoke as she kissed the boy.

"You have been kissing another me for months." Daphne replied without turning to her husband, ignoring Lilly's outraged look and James mix between jealous and shock "You don't get to complain."

"duh..." Harry mumbled, his brain having short circuited with the kiss.

Daphne rose and walked back to her husband and daughter. Daphy giggled and Harrison glared at his younger self.

"Mummy, you broke younger daddy." Daphy laughed, earning a smile from her mother.

"Of course I did." Daphne replied smugly "And I got a small revenge on your father as well."

"I'm sorry for kissing another you." Harrison replied bluntly, looking at his wife, who rose an eyebrow and showed an amused smile "Please don't do that again."

"Jealous?" asked an amused Daphne "Of yourself?"

"Yes." Harrison replied and Daphy laughed.

"Good." Daphne replied, pushing his head to her and kissing him, both holding their daughter.

"Humans... annoying protozoa..." Death mumbled in exasperation, rolling his eyes. With a snap of his fingers, the family of three exploded in ethereal smoke.

"NNNOO!" Harry shouted, forcefully dragged from his shock. He fell on his knees, tears flowing from his eyes and was held by Lilly. None of them noticed the spell being lifted from James, who just blinked.

"Now it's your turn, boy." Death replied, turning to Harry "Time to go back."

"Wait!" Lilly spoke "At least give us a moment."

"Your son will have the resurrection stone available to him." Death replied, annoyed "You can have as many moments as you wish." Death snapped his fingers again and the memory swirled. Everything became blackness and Harry looked around, not understanding what happened. The memory was supposed to continue with their conversation in the graveyard. Looking to his companions, Harry noticed Dobby had lowered his head in sorrow for his master and his family and Daphne was crying. Their hands were still linked, though.

"Daphne, are you all right?" he asked and Daphne nodded, holding a sob.

"I'm fine." she replied in a low tone. Harry didn't believe it. He used his other hand to hold her and Daphne allowed herself to be hugged. For a few moments, none spoke.

"I want everything he had." Harry finally said, caressing her back in a nervous way, attempting to give her a back rub as older Daphne had implied "I want to be greater than him."

Daphne looked to him with and nodded.

"I think you can."

"As long as you're there with me?" he asked nervously and attempting a smile, making Daphne smile amused.

"Bold words, Potter."

"It is said fortune favour the bold... and those cunning enough to make their own fortune." Harry replied in an attempt of a sagely tone. Daphne rose a curious eyebrow.

"I listened what the other you told me... I am not a complete dunderhead..." Harry replied nervously and Daphne laughed, hugging him tightly.

"What do you want? What you really want?" she asked.

"I want the same he had, the same you saw." Harry replied softly, appreciating the smell of Daphne's perfume "I want a wife to love, who is my best friend and my partner, in whom I can trust... I want children and a family to call my own... I want to be powerful to protect them and I want to be my own man, not The-Boy-Who-Lived or The-Man-Who-Conquered..."

"What about the wizarding world?" Daphne asked and Harry thought about it for a few moments.

"I don't know but... maybe we could do something... that is, if you want to..." he asked and Daphne chuckled, not feeling the nervous in his stance and words.

"Maybe we can work something together..." she replied with a teary smile, looking at Harry for a few moments. Harry returned her gaze and her smile "Kiss me, you foolish boy..." she said after some moments after which nothing happened. Harry stiffened but leaned to Daphne as she had told him to and she leaned into him with a smile.

"I never really understood why humans feel the need to change fluids to show their appreciation towards one another." a familiar voice spoke, shocking the two humans and the elf, who was there watching his master and mistress. Harry and Daphne turned to the voice and saw none other than Death, wrapped in its cloak and holding himself against the cane. Death stared at the group of three with a cold look and the three felt a cold shiver running through them. Dobby stood nervously in front of his master and mistress, between them and Death and both Harry and Daphne stood their ground, feeling fear.

"Stand aside elf. I am not here for you." Death spoke and Dobby gulped, although he stood his ground.

"Then why are you here?" asked Harry, feeling a surge of bravery "I thought you said you couldn't interfere in the mortal world..."

"We are not in the mortal world, Harry Potter." Death replied, waving his hand "You are in a pocket dimension connected to a memory of a time and place in the realm of the dead." Death gazed at Harry "My realm."

"But... but why?" Harry asked "I thought all was well... The other me, Daphne and Daphy are gone, you destroyed their souls..."

"I lied." Death replied bluntly and the three held their breaths.

"Then... Then what?" asked Daphne, her hand holding Harry's "Why are you here?"

"For a Slytherin" Death drawled the word "You certainly seem not to understand manipulation, girl." they raised their eyebrows "I have no real need for the elf but I don't oppose to his presence." Death said, raising his hand. Harry stood in front of Daphne but instead of an attack, Death snapped his fingers. From nowhere, the souls of older Harry, older Daphne and Daphy appeared, the two parents still kissing.

"Master? Mistress? Little Mistress?" Dobby broke their shock and the kiss. The gaze of the three time travellers was directed at elf, the teens and Death.

"Dobby!" Daphy squealed, jumping from her father's arms and hugging Dobby, who almost blushed "Thank you for taking care of my daddy and always be there for him, you are the best elf ever." unsure of what to say, the elf just hugged his second favourite human. Older Daphne smiled at the elf and raised an eyebrow to younger Daphne while holding her husband's arm in a possessive way. Not realizing it, younger Daphne held younger Harry's arm the same way.

"Harry... Daphne..." older Harry said, looking at the teens "Death... What is going on? I thought you needed to destroy our souls? Not that I am complaining?"

"I lied." Death repeated himself, leaning on his cane, ignoring the confused elder wizard and witch "I never had the need to destroy your souls. I don't even have the power to destroy or create souls." Death confessed "Despite breaking the rules of nature, you served my purposes with both Rhassel'Thoth and Voldemort, in this timeline and your original one. They were never a real concern for me but I am pleased they were shown the folly of their actions and sent my way. I will make sure they learn no one escapes me." Death said, for the first time showing an emotion that wasn't apathy or boredom. Death's look was vicious "More, you also united the Hallows and despite not having used them, you didn't abuse its power nor let their power get to your head. You did this also twice."

"Wait, I don't have the elder wand..."

"You did defeat Dumbledore in his office a few months ago in a battle of legilimancy... " older Daphne replied and Death nodded.

"Your wife is correct." Death replied "You earned the allegiance of the wand that day. How did you think you managed to summon it against your father?"

"Uh..." older Harry replied with a thoughtful look.

"What does it mean for Harrison?" asked younger Harry and everyone turned to him "What? Mum gave you the name..." Harrison shrugged.

"It means, younger Harry Potter, that since I feel I owe your older counterpart a reward, I have two options. I do nothing and guide their souls to the afterlife, where they will remain and you two will live your lives, grow old and die or I can do another thing..." Death suggested, looking at the younger ones "This is entirely dependent of the two of you young ones and it is also the reason why I lied. I needed to have the two of you here at the same time and I predicted Harry Potter would show Daphne Greengrass the memories of the event."

"What is it?" younger Daphne asked, curious.

"Should you wish and consent it, I will merge the older soul with the younger one. Should you accept the merging and since I will do it, balance will be kept and two souls will become one, as you wanted to do with your ritual." Death said to Harrison and all widened their eyes, although Daphy and Harry gaped a bit. Daphy closed her mouth after a sharp look from her mother.

"When you mean merge the souls..." older Daphne asked "What does it entail? What would happen to the personalities?"

"The younger souls would remain the dominant personality. The memories, experiences, personalities and even the magic of your older selves would be incorporated in your younger selves. The merge would be complete."

"You would do that?" younger Daphne asked in shock. Death turned to her and nodded.

"Like I said, I feel there is the need of a reward for Harry Potter's actions. I am not ungrateful and like I said, I can use the contacts with the mortal world."

"What about my daughter?" both parents asked the same time. They looked at each other and then at Daphy, looking to the ground. They put their hands on their daughter's shoulders, waiting for a reply.

"You should accept it, Daddy." Daphy replied with a sniff. She raised her eyes and looked to her parents with a huge and honest smile "You would live again and could be happy."

"It doesn't matter, sweetheart." older Daphne whispered, caressing her daughter's face.

"Your mother is right." older Harry replied "We are a family and families should keep together. I am not losing you two again."

"Your child is a most peculiar case." Death replied, looking to the little girl "She doesn't exists in this timeline, therefore she is not a paradox..." Death thought about it for a few moments, closing his eyes "What do you want, child?"

"Me?" Daphy asked back and Death nodded. Feeling herself with courage, Daphy stepped up "I want my mummy and daddy to live and be in love and happy." tears fell from her eyes "I would like for us to be a happy family." Daphy's words touched each of the mortal's hearts, especially her parents, who held their daughter tight. Death looked from the child, to her parents, to the teens.

"I am willing to keep the child's soul for a time and merge her with the soul of the first female born child born from Harry Potter and Daphne Greengrass, before a soul forms in the womb." Death replied, looking to the teens. Younger Daphne gulped, looking to her counterpart and daughter. Harry looked to his older counterpart, older Daphne (fighting the need to blush and feeling younger Daphne's hand in his own) and Daphy.

"You would merge our souls but I would remain in control?" Harry asked and Death nodded "It would still be you, only with extra memories, powers, knowledge and some personality influences." Harry looked to Harrison, green eyes looking into green "You would do all this as a reward?"

"Partially." Death replied "Like I said, it would be useful to have someone powerful guarding the my items and putting them to use, should I require, shall we say, a favour."

"Ah." younger Daphne replied, at the same time older Daphne crossed her arms and older Harry raised an eyebrow "What kind of favours? Show a wizard the error of his ways?"

"Perhaps." Death replied and they all knew they wouldn't have a better reply "Remember I keep balance in the universe. It would be easier for me to have someone in the mortal world willing to help."

"Are you willing?" Daphne asked to her older counterpart. Older Daphne looked to her younger self and smiled.

"Are you?"

"It is an interesting offer." younger Daphne replied stoically and older Daphne laughed.

"If you call several years of magical knowledge, healing knowledge and memories of a happy marriage and family interesting, then yes, it is."

Younger Harry looked to younger Daphne. Both of them looked to their older counterparts, who looked at each other and then to their daughter. Daphy smiled and nodded to her parents, who nodded to each other and to their younger counterparts.

Harry had made his decision. Daphne nodded slowly.

When the three were ejected from the pensieve, only Dobby was conscious and with a happy smile on his lips.

Greetings everyone.

My first update in over four months. I do apologize for the delay, I had announced only two more chapters to go and I took months to update... I have only two excuses: laziness and procrastination. A lot of things changed since last time I updated, some for better, others not so much. Still, my creative skills were somewhat blocked and the muse hasn't being doing her work properly. It took me two-three months to write this chapter and it can be seen at least two-three different styles of writing. All me, but as you can imagine, it took some time to get back on track and write something decent.

Again, I apologize for taking too much time. I can imagine a few of you want to encourage me not to do it again.

Next chapter will be the epilogue.

I hope to see you then.

It was a long journey, quite longer than it should be and I hope you all enjoyed the trip as I did.

See you in a few days (hopefully!)

Cheers

Zaterra02

28. Chapter 28

/

Disclaimer

I own nothing of the Harry Potter franchise.

Glad to clear that up

/

Epilogue

Daphne Greengrass finished writing her very last spell on the new family grimoire, the same one started by Harry on their fourth year, before their lives changed... for the better. Three years had passed since the TriWizard Tournament, the deaths of Voldemort and Rhassel'Thoth and the merge of their older selves with their younger selves, leaving both Harry and Daphne with memories, knowledge and power of their future selves. It had taken considerable knowledge of occlumency to sort the memories but things had worked out even better than they imagined.

Little by little, their younger selves grew into the power and personalities of their older selves, becoming something different and better. Daphne no longer had the necessity of being the Ice Queen, she often smiled and laughed among her peers. She was still cold and stoic but only when necessary. She also started to visit the hospital wing, to train her healing skills. Of course, she had to hide her skills to make sure Madam Pomfrey didn't suspect anything but during the three years that had passed, Daphne had gained the confidence and respect of Madam Pomfrey, who saw her as an unofficial apprentice and a peer of sorts.

Things had also changed for Harry. At first, even with the memories, Harry felt nervous to be among the snakes, even if everyone wearing silver and green saw him as their leader. With the memories and Daphne's support, Harry grew into his position and his own power. First, due to his lordship of Slytherin house, Harry was granted a position in the Triunvirate. Due to the fact that he won the TriWizard tournament against three older students and the power he had exhibited, his position was assured. Adding to that, Harry joined the Quidditch team in their fifth year as seeker and led the team in victory against the other houses, showing great in-game strategic skill. When confronted by Daphne on how impressed she was with his in-game strategic skills, Harry admitted he adapted them from his older self war-time memories. In addition, having the memories of their older selves, their grades sky-rocketed to the top charts of their year, with Daphne in first position and Harry being the follow up.

Daphne smiled at her thoughts, lowering the quill and waving her wand over the page, to dry the ink. Satisfied with her work, she closed the tome, a large book with a black cover and the crest of Potter-Slytherin.

"Dobby!" Daphne called and the elf popped at her side, ready to serve, as he always did.

"Mistress?"

"Where is Harry?" she asked.

"Outside, speaking with Scylla." the elf replied. Daphne nodded. While Scylla was young and small, Harry was able to take it home in the breaks. However, in the past year, Scylla was significantly bigger, almost the size of a large anaconda. Scylla stayed in the chamber during their last year and when they finally graduated from Hogwarts, just a few days away, Scylla was going with them to Potter Manor. Maybe one day Scylla would be returned to the chamber and become its guardian for the future generations of Potter-Slytherins... Daphne smiled at the thought.

"Is everything ready at the manor?" Daphne asked after some moments. For the past years, Harry had lived in Number 12, Grimmauld Place with the Blacks. Now that they were graduating, Harry wanted to move in the Potter Manor and Daphne whole-heartedly agreed, especially since Harry had already proposed and they intended to marry sooner this time around.

"The copies of the Slytherin library were added to the Potter Library and the rooms have been cleaned and decorated as you commanded. The manor is ready for you to move in. The cave for Scylla was excavated in the cellar and as the master insisted, a training area and a vault were also added."

"Very well, thank you, Dobby." Daphne replied, getting up from the table. Dobby popped away and Daphne walked to the main chamber, where she found her betrothed and Scylla, just like Dobby had said. Scylla was coiled in front of Harry, with its head risen at eye level, hissing in conversation and a dead goat at their side. Scylla's appetite had diminished in the latest years but Harry liked to have some food ready for the basilisk. It was only fair, considering Scylla offered them its poison and its skin when available. Harry and Daphne had made many galleons selling them as raw materials...

Harry noticed Daphne approaching them and caressed Scylla's muzzle.

"We'll be leaving now." Harry hissed to the basilisk "Make yourself ready and in a few days, we will all go home and you will have your cellar with access to the pond and a big rock to get some lazy sleep under the sun."

"Finally!" Scylla replied in a giddy tone "I am getting tired of being stuck here."

"I thought you liked it here." Harry replied "You certainly never complained."

"I was a hatchling, I didn't know any better." Scylla replied in an amused tone "I prefer dark and damp but a bit of sun never harms anyone... As long as I don't have to hunt..."

"Lazy reptile." Harry replied amused "You're supposed to be our family guardian."

"And I am." Scylla replied "The moment I am seen, your enemies will all run away in fear of my power and the power of our family." Scylla had grown in size and personality in the past years. However, the childish arrogance remained, tempered with many discussions with Harry and the wisdom of the other older and friendlier snakes of the forbidden forest. Scylla's arrogance was well earned, though. Never had Scylla found an enemy in the forbidden forest that wouldn't be defeated by its gaze and more rarely, by its poison. That was not to say that Scylla didn't know how the former guardian of the chamber had been defeated... Thanks to the snake gods, Scylla had never had the need to face a bird or worse, a damned phoenix.

Scylla went back to the nest inside the statue and both Harry and Daphne started to walk back to the dorm chambers.

"How is your work?" he asked.

"I'm done." Daphne replied proudly.

"And it only took you ten months." he replied amused and Daphne elbowed him in reply with a chuckle.

"Says the one who took over two years writing his spells." she replied "Now, come on, headboy. We are late to our patrol."

"Of course, headgirl." Harry replied with a smirk, putting his arm around her waist and taking a parchment from his pocket "Shouldn't take long. Third floor, right?" Daphne nodded and uttering the pass phrase, Harry activated the map. With a quick call to Dobby, the head students were popped to the third floor.

"Shall we, my lady?" Harry asked, offering his arm. Daphne smiled and took it, both starting their rounds. After their fourth year, their grades were among the best of their year, if not the very best, and that led to their nomination for prefects in their fifth year. They kept their badges in their sixth year and because their popularity, their grades and their work, they were nominated head-students.

"Do you have any idea for Cassie's gift?" Harry asked after a few steps.

"Cassie's birthday is only in August." Daphne replied with a smirk, knowing her boyfriend loved and liked to spoil his little cousin. Daphne loved the child as well and saw Sirius and Isabella's Black toddler as a great practice to her own future children.

It was Christmas when Andromeda found out Isabella was with child. The older Black female demanded a name and threatened to curse whoever was responsible, only for Sirius, who was gapping, to rise from his chair and kneel in front of Isabella, asking if it was true. A very red and embarrassed Isabella nodded and saw herself twirling on Sirius arms, who ignored everyone else while laughing. A quick wedding took place a few days later ( after many, many, many pureblood jokes) and Isabella had been the Lady Black ever since. It was a complete shock to everyone, though. While Isabella was often seen with Sirius, in events and on Diagon Alley, no one ever suspected there was a relationship between them. Another shock was to see Sirius Black as the proud and protective father of a little girl called Cassiopeia Black.

"I think a big stuffed animal is a good choice." Daphne added after a small moments "She's too young for anything else yet."

"That's true..." Harry replied, thoughtful "Speaking about August, I received Istanbul's confirmation this morning."

"That was quick." Daphne replied, surprised "I thought you sent out the request only last week."

"I did but as you know, they really want to talk to us." Harry replied with a chuckle and Daphne nodded to herself. For their families and friends, Harry and Daphne would have the traditional world tour in the early months after Hogwarts graduation. They did intend to travel through Europe and Asia, guided by both the memories of their past lives and their desire of exploration and curiosity. However, they would also make a detour in Istanbul, where they were to meet a "friend" from Harry's former life, who had entered in contact with them in the aftermath of their fourth year, requesting details on what happened with Rhassel'Thoth. Count Bahadir Asil had travelled to Britain in that summer and requested a meeting with both Harry and Daphne, at their discretion. The two came to discover that the Meharjhai had been in contact with their superiors and their names had been uttered before the communications went silent. Harry and Daphne knew they had no interest in having the Meharjhai as enemies, so they agreed in sharing memories of the battle and tell them part of the truth. Harry began the meeting by saluting the count in the standard Meharjhai way, confusing the vampire. Despite it, the meeting ended well and a few days later, Harry received a letter from the count stating his membership among the clan had been re-instated, as well as extending Daphne an invitation for membership. There was also an invitation to meet the Meharjhai council but due to the fact they were minors back then, the invitation was extended to their early convenience. Now that they were both graduating and were adults in the eyes of their families and the Wizarding world, the opportunity had finally presented itself. Both of them were excited with the opportunity.

"Have you decided about the mastery?" Daphne asked, changing subjects.

"I think it's better to re-take the Defense and Dark Arts mastery." Harry explained with a shrug "It would be the perfect disguise should anyone question my skills, even if I have already taken it... Maybe I should play the prodigy card and finish the mastery in half the time... at least I wouldn't be too bored."

"Well, thank you for the support." Daphne replied sarcastically. She had the same problem to obtain her healer qualifications and much like Harry and the mastery, the healer training period were three years and unlike it, there was no way Daphne could graduate sooner.

"What if we just elope for a few years to travel and then come back and say we took our degrees abroad? At least we wouldn't be stuck doing what we already did." Harry suggested, looking at Daphne, who looked surprised at the thought "Just you and me, enjoying ourselves, all alone in white sand beaches with clear water, travel throughout the world while learning what we can, making contacts... What do you think?"

"I think you make compelling arguments." Daphne replied wishfully "Don't the Blacks have a private island in Greece?"

"I think so." Harry replied thoughtfully "Why? Are you thinking of moving in for some time and maybe graduate in Healing from Greece?"

"That wouldn't work so well when coming back to Britain." Daphne replied, taking the map to herself from Harry's hands "You know how close minded some people are. However, I don't object to spend some extra months..." Daphne's words died in her lips the moment she looked to the map, seeing two familiar names in a broom closet down the hall.

"What's wrong?" Harry asked, noticing Daphne's grin. He looked to the map and saw the names.

"We finally caught them." Daphne replied with a laugh and Harry chuckled.

"I guess you want to go first?" Daphne nodded and drew her wand, being followed by Harry, who put a severe look, much like hers. Harry pocketed the map and crossed his arms, standing next to Daphne, who waved the wand over the door and broke the security spells.

"Well, I am impressed. This is not shoddy work..." Daphne mumbled, appraising the spells. With the last of the spells broken, she waved the wand and the door opened, revealing none others than Astoria Greengrass and Jason Hallys, their clothes romped, their hair messy and both blushing.

"Get out here, both of you." Daphne ordered in a cold tone, hiding her amusement at the sight behind her occlumency. The fifth year Slytherin and the fourth year Gryffindor walked out of the closet slowly, making sure they fixed their clothes and their hair.

"Hum... Hi?" Jason mumbled, earning a glare from Daphne and an amused smirk from Harry.

"What are you doing here?" asked Astoria distressed "I thought you didn't patrol tonight."

"You thought wrong, sister." Daphne replied. It was well known Harry and Daphne always found everyone hidden in the closets. Thank magic for the Marauder's Map "Start explaining." Daphne ordered, crossing her arms.

"We were doing nothing wrong... We were just.. hum..." Astoria babbled.

"Improving inter-house relations." Jason added in a blur.

"Yes... that." Astoria blushed with a smirk while Jason looked directly to Daphne's glare.

"Really? Because it seems you were just snogging, with a bit of hands roaming too." Harry replied dryly. Astoria blushed, Jason grinned and Daphne glared.

"Wipe that grin from your face, Hallys." Daphne ordered "Before I do it for you."

"Daphne, leave him alone." Astoria replied outraged "Jason did nothing wrong."

"Except for being in the corridors after curfew, as are you." Harry replied "Maybe a detention with Filch would teach you a lesson." Astoria groaned and Jason shrugged.

"It was well worth it." the boy mumbled with a grin directed to Astoria, who smiled shyly and caught his hand, intertwining their hands with a smile.

That was when neither Daphne or Harry could hold their amusement anymore. Both of them laughed, surprising the younger ones.

"So, how long has this been going on?" asked a smiling Daphne, pocketing her wand.

"Hum..." Astoria mumbled confused, looking at her sister and Harry's amused looks.

"We found out two months ago." Harry supplied promptly "We didn't say anything because we decided to show some trust in you two. I hope it wasn't misplaced."

"Four months..." Astoria admitted as Jason smiled.

"And we did nothing that would break your trust in us." Jason added seriously, to which Harry nodded. Only Daphne noticed the disappointed look that flashed through her sister's eyes.

"Then, how did it start?" asked Harry and Jason put his arm around Astoria's waist.

"It was Malfoy, actually." Astoria admitted, surprising both Daphne and Harry.

"Excuse me?" asked Daphne.

"Remember when I told you I thought Malfoy was attempting to... gain my attention?" Astoria asked and Daphne nearly growled, thinking about it. Harry rose an eyebrow.

"When was this?" he asked.

"A few months ago." Daphne replied, looking to Astoria, encouraging her to continue.

"Well, it started before that." Astoria said "Malfoy had approached me twice before I told you, complimented me and spoke some drivel about pure blood and how old families such as ours should be united. At first, I thought he meant it as an alliance but then he asked me to a date and I will be honest, I was horrified."

"Son of a..." Harry mumbled to himself, noticing Daphne trembling in rage.

"Lucky for me, I saw Jason entering the library at that time and I came up with a plan on spot that I thought would make Malfoy leave me alone."

"She embraced her inner Gryffindor and snogged me in the library, right in front of Malfoy." Jason added with a grin and Astoria blushed while Daphne and Harry rose an eyebrow.

"J-Jason!" Astoria mumbled mortified, slapping his shoulder.

"It was awesome." Jason replied, still grinning "She called me to get my attention and then came over me with that look she has when she's mad. My first thought was Oh shit, what did I do now? and then she grabbed me by the shirt and snogged my brains out. I swear my brain froze there for a moment. All I noticed was the strawberry taste from Tori's lipstick.

"ANYWAY!" Astoria spoke embarrassed, a red tinge taking hold of her face "Malfoy left and I explained everything to Jason. I also asked him... well, asked him for a favour..."

"You asked me to help you to keep the blond creep away." Jason replied "And being the noble Gryffindor I am, how could I say no when such a fair lady was in distress, clearly needing help?"

"You said you'd help gladly if you'd get a few more kisses like that!" Astoria replied and Jason grinned.

"If I can get something more out of it, why not?" Jason replied and Astoria snorted.

"You're spending too much time with us Slytherins."

"Is that a bad thing?" Jason asked back and Astoria raised an eyebrow.

"Yes. They are not me." she replied, making her point across with her finger jabbing Jason's chest. Both her and Jason laughed while Daphne and Harry chuckled.

"We started to pretend dating whenever Malfoy was around but we also made sure to be inconspicuous." Astoria continued "Malfoy approached me once or twice more but he never bothered Jason. He was probably intimidated by him." Astoria said somewhat proudly.

"For some reason." Jason shrugged. In the years that passed, the boy had become a rising star in power, skill and even contacts. He had slowly risen in the house of the lions until he became a voice to be heard. There was no official leader of the house, despite the many tries from Malfoy but Jason was both respected and feared by the most die hards in the house of the lions. The fact he was friends with several of the most powerful students in the school, namely the Black Wands, added some influence as well.

"That was also when Granger decided to make her move on Malfoy." Astoria continued and both Jason and Harry laughed. Hard.

"Sorry." Harry replied, seeing Daphne's raised eyebrow and the silent snort in her lips "I still can't believe they're a thing and it has been going on for a few months."

"Yes, well, that took Malfoy's attention and he left me alone but by then, I enjoyed my time with Jason and we tried a serious date. We've been together ever since."

"And I am a very lucky and happy guy." Jason added, making Astoria smile.

"Nice story and congratulations." Harry said "But for now, go back to your respective common rooms before we have to dock points.

"Yes, we were already caught..." Astoria replied somewhat disappointed. Daphne and Harry noticed it and Jason hugged her by the waist and kissed her cheek, mumbling something in her ear, making her laugh. Astoria hugged Jason and kissed him for a few moments, dazing the younger boy for a few moments.

"Now now, that's enough." Harry ordered and Astoria let Jason go with a smile.

"I love it when you do that." he mumbled, making Astoria smile. It took a few moments for him to get his bearings on and left after a glance to Astoria, who waved him goodbye. Astoria sighed wishfully when Jason got out of sight.

"What's wrong?" asked Daphne, knowing something troubled her sister.

"How do you know when you're in love?" Astoria asked, looking to the older students, her sister and future brother-in-law. They just chuckled, looking at each other and then to Astoria.

"If you need to ask, then chances are you already know your answer." Daphne replied, her hand entangled with Harry's "I'm happy for you, Tori. You could find someone much worse but I have the feeling you won't find much better."

"I really like him, Daph." Astoria replied, looking to her sister in the eye "I don't care if he's a Gryff, younger than me or a muggleborn. I like him."

"I have no problems with him." Daphne replied with a smile "As long as you're happy and he doesn't hurt you, obviously. " Daphne turned to Harry.

"What?" he asked "I have no problems whatsoever. He's the only Gryff I actually respect and like. Besides, he's a good kid."

"Thank you, but you two are not the ones whom I'm worried about." Astoria replied and Daphne knew what she meant.

"Don't worry about mother and father. If there's need to it, I will deal with them." Daphne said and Astoria looked surprised to her sister "Now, go back to the common room and get some rest. We'll talk more tomorrow."

Astoria nodded and waved them goodbye, leaving Daphne and Harry alone in the corridor.

"It's funny how sometimes, things just happen." Harry mumbled and Daphne nodded.

"My sister and Jason?"

"Yes." Harry replied, putting his arm around Daphne's shoulders "All they needed was a chance to meet."

"I'm happy for them." Daphne replied as they started to walk again "Maybe this time they will be happier."

"Things will work out for them if they have you looking out for them." Harry replied with a smile before laughing "Even if that means getting Granger and Malfoy together."

Daphne laughed with Harry.

Truth was, after their souls merged, Daphne had demanded the right to deal with Granger and Harry had agreed. In the aftermath of their fourth year, after the three Weasleys admitted they had helped their brother Bill to kidnap Daphne and their consequent expulsion from Hogwarts and departure from the country with their bother Charlie (they served no prison time thanks to Dumbledore's interference), Granger was alone. In the beginning, Daphne always worked better than Granger, performed better work and had better results. Then, she started to sabotage the other girl's work to the point the muggleborn spent all her time paranoid. A couple of compulsions cast on Granger by the time of the OWLS made sure her results were shameful, which the teachers passed them as a consequence of stress.

In their sixth year, Granger repeated the fifth year to attempt the OWLS again and the results weren't much better, much to Daphne's amusement. Her plan was sounded. She would undermine Granger in every opportunity, taking her hopes and dreams and making sure she would never find a proper job with influence. Only then would Daphne be merciful.

Plans changed when Astoria approached her sister with the story how Malfoy was showing interest on her. Remembering what happened in their former life, Daphne borrowed Harry's Veritas Imperio spell and Malfoy's plan, using them on Granger:

Granger was to brew a love potion keyed to her, give it to Malfoy in low doses so no one would suspect anything and both of them were supposed to destroy the Malfoy family's name and reputation, spend all their money and make sure the line ended.

It was a vicious plan but at the same time fitting. Harry and Dobby laughed and rolled on the ground when she told them the plan and Harry wholeheartedly agreed with it.

Malfoy and Granger had been dating for several months and they had already made waves in the wizarding world, much to Daphne and Harry's amusement and Narcissa Malfoy's worry. Unknown to everyone but the Lord Black, Narcissa wanted to drop the Malfoy name for the Black name.

Regardless of all that, Granger and Malfoy would pay dearly for what they had done in their other life and Daphne and Harry would be there to watch them fall and who knew, maybe urge them on.

"Come on, let's end this patrol and go the common room." Daphne said, leaning her head on Harry's shoulder.

For seven years, Slytherin had been Daphne's house. Harry had been a snake for only three years but he knew that was where he belonged. His real home. Proof of that was when they entered the common room and were greeted by their friends who sat together in front of the fireplace.

Theo and Tracy were to get married, both wanting to be aurors although Tracy showed interest in the law. Theo's father had shown his displeasure over his son's allies and companion, only to disappear around Christmas time of their sixth year. Despite being a suspect of his father's disappearance, Theo and Tracy had alibis with their allies and Theo chose not to spend time and money looking for a former death eater.

Blaise and Millie had no date set for their marriage but a proposition had been made. Proof of it was the emeralr ring Millie wore in her finger. Blaise had started his import export business using his family contacts and Millie was beginning her studies to be a potion's mistress. She had the talent and the drive. With Blaise on her side, she was able to get several exotic ingredients for her work.

Pansy, Greg and Vince wouldn't get married but they had plans to move in together. Without the Malfoys' influence, the Parkinsons, the Crabbes and Goyles saw their influence decrease. Their children were close and were allied with Potter and Greengrass and through them, with the Blacks. They thought they could manipulate their children to their benefit, only for the plan to blow in their face. Pansy, Greg and Vince were not to be manipulated by their parents nor would they do their bidding. They had plans for their future but insisted in keeping them a secret, although it was known among them Vince loved creatures and Greg excelled in herbology. Blaise had approached them several times seeking their expertise on finding ingredients.

Daphne and Harry sat with their friends and spoke about their plans for the future, made plans and discussed possibilities. Harry knew one thing for sure. He trusted the young men and women sat around him and he knew he could count on them, way more than he ever did with any Gryffindor or Dumbledore follower.

Three years had passed since Voldemort's demise and despite those news hadn't been made public after a meeting with Madam Bones and Dumbledore himself, the older man had taken to himself to pester Harry, looking for signals of dark influences and corruption. Harry had admitted he found out about the horcruxes and that he destroyed them but he didn't explain how he found them or how he destroyed them.

"Voldemort is dead and none of you need to know how. I never wanted to be dragged to any of this but when I asked for help and explanations, you gave me nothing but empty platitudes." Harry told to Dumbledore "And you, Madam Bones, I have no trust in the minister, his death eaters supporters and his lackeys. It's nothing personal. I simply choose avoid to answer as the lord of two ancient houses. I took care of a threat to my family. That is all."

Obviously, Dumbledore didn't leave him alone and among several plans to convince Harry to talk, Dumbledore had decided to offer Harry training, show him Voldemort's history and even invite him for meetings to talk.

Nothing useful.

Harry shook those useless thoughts from his mind. He was about to graduate, he had already won the Quidditch cup for Slytherin and they were also winning the House Cup. Soon, Dumbledore wouldn't be able to bother him anymore. Harry focused on what Tracy was saying.

"... and by meeting on the Leaking Cauldron around eight, we can have dinner before going out on our celebratory party. I was able to gather that the duffers are meeting there around seven, as are the ravens."

"Sounds like a plan." Pansy replied before adding a new thought "We are not going muggle are we?"

"I don't really see the need for it." Tracy replied "There are many places where young wizards and witches can have fun throughout the night."

"I believe the "Old Rowan" will be having live music. Weird Sisters, actually." Blaise added.

"I'm in." Pansy replied and they all laughed.

"Things change but some remain the same." Theo chuckled, accompanied by all "What about you two?" he asked, turning to Harry and Daphne "You're going on your trip around the world and then what?"

"I'm taking a DADA mastery, Daph is taking a healer's degree. After that, who knows... I may go into the duelling circuit, join the auror corps for a time... I don't really know."

"I am planning on making him run for minister in a few years." Daphne replied, having everyone's attention "First, though, Harry has to use his Wizengamot seats."

To that, Harry groaned.

"Sirius will be delighter in knowing that I plan to take my seats..." he replied sarcastically "He'll probably give me proxy of his seat as well."

"And that's a bad thing, how?" Daphne asked and everyone laughed.

"Well mate, I sure hope you two come back quickly." Theo said "Things won't be the same without all of us together."

"Here..." Blaise said, producing a bottle of fire-whiskey from his robes.

"And where did you get that?" Daphne asked with a frown.

"Don't get all head-girl on me, Greengrass. All I want is to use this opportunity to make a toast." Blaise complained while Millie waved her wand and conjured glasses for everyone.

"Harry, make a speech." Tracy ordered and Harry looked surprised.

"Why me? Blaise was the one who got the drink." Harry replied, earning a smirk from said young man.

"You're the boss, Harry." Blaise stated simply, as if it would explain everything.

"You were the one who began all this." Millie replied with a smile, waving around.

"Who rid us of Malfoy." Pansy added.

"Besides, you need to practice for both Wizengamot and your minister tenure." Tracy added, causing a general laugh among the nine of them.

Harry turned to Daphne, who smiled at him.

"Oh, fine." he replied, getting up from his seat "I gain nothing by complaining... except lost time."

"Truer words have never been spoken." Pansy replied with a grin. Harry took his filled glass and looked to his friends, thinking on what to say.

"Seven years ago, I was a scared boy with no place in the muggle world. I was brought back to the world I belong, a world of magic filled with promises of adventure and a proper life with people like me. I sat under the sorting hat... and that night, I made a mistake." Harry admitted, snorting "I was young and I was afraid... I knew nothing and allowed myself to be influenced by others... that night, the hat wanted to sort me into Slytherin, saying it would be the best house for me, the one that would guide me into greatness but because I was afraid, I rejected his sorting and demanded another. That was my mistake." Harry said, his eyes closed "When the lions cast me out, I dedicated myself to my studies, having no shackles imposed by jealous year mates and their bigotry and yet, something was missing." Harry looked to his year mates "Have I ever told you how the hat told me I told you so?" he asked and his friends laughed "Well, he did." he smiled to Daphne, who smiled back "Our fourth year was an eye opener and I got the chance I never knew I wanted and now, just like the hat said, Slytherin gave me all I wanted and needed to rise to greatness. By being Slytherin, I gained a family, I gained friends and allies and I even got the lordship of an ancient and noble house. Slytherin house." Harry stated with a smirk, looking at every one of them, taking some extra time with Daphne "This house, this Hogwart's house, may share nothing else than the name with my house but at the same time it's a symbol." Harry rose "A symbol not only of power but also of leadership. For too long has our house been a symbol of darkness and bigotry. It's time to go back to what our house was supposed to be when Salazar was alive, to make his vision true once again. We are to be leaders, protectors of the magical world, not blood purity bigots or racists. We are all magicals and WE are supposed to lead the world into a new age. Not the old farts that screwed up the last hundred years.

The future is ours. Let us make it a reality."

"Yeah!" a third year exclaimed and for the first time, Harry noticed the other people in the room, all of them cheering for his words, clapping. Harry looked around and saw every Slytherin clapping and cheering him. Theo and Blaise rose from their seats and held Harry on their shoulders as everyone sang his name.

"Harry for minister!" someone shouted in the room and cheers and laughter doubled.

Daphne laughed as Harry was thrown in the air, proud of him and all he had become since he was a little boy, shy and weak. She remembered how he had been before everything changed in their past life and in the current one and she was proud to be able to say she had been an influence on his growth. Harry had become powerful, influential and a leader for the future. He was also a protective cousin and a honorary son to his godfather, the likes many pureblood lords would kill to have. Her own mother and father had made many attempts to court Harry's influence but unfortunately for them, Harry's influence was only for him and those he trusted and cared about, some of them in that same room. They had become a family in the past three years and they were slowly becoming the family they had been in their former lives.

Her hand moved slowly to her womb and she smiled wishfuly. There was someone still missing for them to be a proper family.

Soon Daphy. Very soon, you will be with mummy and daddy and we will all be a family again with you and with your brothers and sisters.

Daphne lost her train of thought when Harry dropped in front of her and hugged her, giving her a kiss.

"What are you thinking about?" he asked and Daphne smiled.

"Nothing important." she replied with a smile and Harry leaned to her.

"Then allow me to make a better use of your attention." he said before joining his lips with hers. Daphne chuckled and hugged Harry, who twirled her around.

They were powerful.

They had influence.

They had no dangerous enemies. Granger and Malfoy didn't count as they were virtually their slaves and were more useful in their current state. They would soon pay their debts to them. In blood.

Their lives were their own and they would live them to the fullest, until the very end which hopefully, would be many years to come.

THE END

And that's it.

This is the very end of Paid In Blood and I have to say, the end was hard. Harder than I thought. Still, kind of lame.

With that said, there are a few things to say:

Thank you to all my followers who were patient and supported me in these past years. I dedicate this story to all of you.

Thank you to all reviewers who offered their appreciation, comments and constructive criticism. I tried my best to make use of all of it. I hope to have lived to your expectations.

To all who flamed me about the use of dashes in the first four chapters: Thank you for pointing it out at least once every week. :p

Right now, I want to finish some of my other works, The Power Of Ragnos being on the top of the list. I will not update chapter by chapter but I will update it in bundle.

I also have a few ideas for other stories but I don't know if I will develop them. Please look through the Vault of Several Unexplored Ideas. It may be updated every now and them. Also, if you enjoyed an idea and wish to develop on it, let me know.

I don't have any ideas for a sequel of Paid in Blood. The story was to be about Harry and Daphne, what Harry had lost and what he wanted to regain and to what lengths he was willing to go to get them.

Although I will admit, I entertained the idea of having Daphy being apprenticed to Death in the years before her reincarnation to use the hallows in the mortal world, maybe as a priestess or an avatar of balance or something. This would explain the attention Death paid to Daphy. I eventually dropped it.

For now, Paid in Blood is done but there are many adventures for Harry and Daphne in my head. Maybe a few can gain life and find their ways into your lives as Paid In Blood did.

This is not a goodbye, this is just a see you soon in another story.

With my best regards

Zaterra02